Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Evans, Augusta J. (Augusta Jane), 1835-1909 [1867], St. Elmo: a novel (Carleton, New York) [word count] [eaf749T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

University of Virginia, 1819
Francis Lewis Berkeley
[figure description] Bookplate: generic University of Virginia library bookplate for gift texts. The bookplate includes the unofficial version of the University seal, which was drawn in 1916, with the donor's name typed in. The seal depicts the Roman goddess of wisdom, Minerva, in the foreground with the Rotunda and East Lawn filling the space behind her. On the left side of the image, an olive branch appears in the upper foreground. The bookplate has an off-white background with the seal printed in dark blue ink.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Alex B. Moore
Houston.
Texas.
June 1st. 1867.
Sandy Moore
Alden
Sept. 4. 1868.

-- --

THE NOVELS OF Miss Augusta J. Evans.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

I.— BEULAH Price $1.75.
II.— MACARIA $1.75.
III.— ST. ELMO $2.00.

These volumes are all elegantly printed and bound
in cloth; are sold everywhere, and will
be sent by mail, free of postage,
on receipt of price.

BY
Carleton, Publisher,
New York.

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page ST. ELMO. A Novel

Ah! the true rule is—a true wife in her husband's house is his servant; it is in
his heart that she is queen. Whatever of the best he can conceive, it is her
part to be; whatever of the highest he can hope, it is hers to promise; all
that is dark in him she must purge into purity; all that is failing
in him she must strengthen into truth; from her, through all
the world's clamor, he must win his praise; in her,
through all the world's warfare, he must find his
peace.

John Ruskin.
NEW-YORK:
CARLETON, Publisher, 413 BROADWAY.
LONDON: S. LOW, SON & CO.

MDCCCLXVII.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1866, by
G. W CARLETON,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District
of New-York.

-- --

Dedication TO
J. C. DERBY,

[figure description] Dedication.[end figure description]

IN GRATEFUL MEMORY OF MANY YEARS OF KIND AND FAITHFUL FRIENDSHIP,
THESE PAGES ARE
AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Main text

-- --

CHAPTER I.

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

HE stood and measured the earth: and the ever
lasting mountains were scattered, the perpetual
hills did bow.”

These words of the prophet upon Shigionoth
were sung by a sweet, happy childish voice, and to a
strange, wild, anomalous tune—solemn as the Hebrew chant
of Deborah, and fully as triumphant.

A slender girl of twelve years' growth steadied a pail of
water on her head, with both dimpled arms thrown up, in
ancient classic Caryatides attitude; and, pausing a moment
beside the spring, stood fronting the great golden dawn—
watching for the first level ray of the coming sun, and
chanting the prayer of Habakkuk. Behind her in silent
grandeur towered the huge outline of Lookout Mountain,
shrouded at summit in gray mist; while centre and base
showed dense masses of foliage, dim and purplish in the
distance—a stern cowled monk of the Cumberland brotherhood.
Low hills clustered on either side, but immediately
in front stretched a wooded plain, and across this the
child looked at the flushed sky, rapidly brightening into
fiery and blinding radiance. Until her wild song waked
echoes among the far-off rocks, the holy hush of early morning
had rested like a benediction upon the scene, as though

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

nature laid her broad finger over her great lips, and waited
in reverent silence the advent of the sun. Morning among
the mountains possessed witchery and glories which filled
the heart of the girl with adoration, and called from her
lips rude but exultant anthems of praise. The young face,
lifted toward the cloudless east, might have served as a
model for a pictured Syriac priestess—one of Baalbec's vestals,
ministering in the olden time in that wondrous and
grand temple at Heliopolis.

The large black eyes held a singular fascination in their
mild sparkling depths, now full of tender loving light and
childish gladness; and the flexible red lips curled in lines of
orthodox Greek perfection, showing remarkable versatility
of expression; while the broad, full, polished forehead with
its prominent, swelling brows, could not fail to recall, to
even casual observers, the calm, powerful face of Lorenzo
de' Medicis, which, if once looked on, fastens itself upon
heart and brain, to be forgotten no more. Her hair, black,
straight, waveless as an Indian's, hung around her shoulders,
and glistened as the water from the dripping bucket
trickled through the wreath of purple morning-glories and
scarlet cypress, which she had twined about her head, ere
lifting the cedar pail to its resting-place. She wore a shortsleeved
dress of yellow striped homespun, which fell nearly
to her ankles, and her little bare feet gleamed pearly white
on the green grass and rank dewy creepers that clustered
along the margin of the bubbling spring. Her complexion
was unusually transparent, and early exercise and mountain
air had rouged her cheeks till they matched the brilliant
hue of her scarlet crown. A few steps in advance of her
stood a large, fierce yellow dog, with black scowling face,
and ears cut close to his head; a savage, repulsive creature,
who looked as if he rejoiced in an opportunity of making
good his name, “Grip.” In the solemn beauty of that summer
morning the girl seemed to have forgotten the mission
upon which she came; but as she loitered, the sun flashed

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

up, kindling diamond fringes on every dew-beaded chestnut
leaf and oak-bough, and silvering the misty mantle which
enveloped Lookout. A moment longer that pure-hearted
Tennessee child stood watching the gorgeous spectacle,
drinking draughts of joy, which mingled no drop of sin or
selfishness in its crystal waves; for she had grown up
alone with nature—utterly ignorant of the roar and strife,
the burning hate and cunning intrigue of the great world
of men and women, where “like an Egyptian pitcher of
tamed vipers, each struggles to get its head above the
other.” To her, earth seemed very lovely; life stretched
before her like the sun's path in that clear sky, and, as free
from care or foreboding as the fair June day, she walked
on, preceded by her dog—and the chant burst once more
from her lips:

“He stood and measured the earth: and the everlasting
mountains were scattered, the perpetual hills—”

The sudden, almost simultaneous report of two pistolshots
rang out sharply on the cool, calm air, and startled the
child so violently that she sprang forward and dropped the
bucket. The sound of voices reached her from the thick
wood bordering the path, and, without reflection, she followed
the dog, who bounded off toward the point whence
it issued. Upon the verge of the forest she paused, and,
looking down a dewy green glade where the rising sun
darted the earliest arrowy rays, beheld a spectacle which
burned itself indelibly upon her memory. A group of five
gentlemen stood beneath the dripping chestnut and sweetgum
arches; one leaned against the trunk of a tree, two
were conversing eagerly in undertones, and two faced each
other fifteen paces apart, with pistols in their hands. Ere
she could comprehend the scene, the brief conference ended,
the seconds resumed their places to witness another fire,
and like the peal of a trumpet echoed the words:

“Fire! One!—two!—three!”

The flash and ringing report mingled with the command,

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

and one of the principals threw up his arm and fell. When,
with horror in her wide-strained eyes and pallor on her
lips, the child staggered to the spot, and looked on the
prostrate form, he was dead. The hazel eyes stared blankly
at the sky, and the hue of life and exuberant health still
glowed on the full cheek; but the ball had entered the
heart, and the warm blood, bubbling from his breast, dripped
on the glistening grass. The surgeon who knelt beside
him took the pistol from his clenched fingers, and gently
pressed the lids over his glazing eyes. Not a word was uttered,
but while the seconds sadly regarded the stiffening
form, the surviving principal coolly drew out a cigar, lighted
and placed it between his lips. The child's eyes had wandered
to the latter from the pool of blood, and now in a
shuddering cry she broke the silence:

“Murderer!”

The party looked around instantly, and for the first time
perceived her standing there in their midst, with loathing
and horror in the gaze she fixed on the perpetrator of the
awful deed. In great surprise he drew back a step or two,
and asked gruffly:

“Who are you? What business have you here?”

“Oh! how dared you murder him? Do you think God
will forgive you on the gallows?”

He was a man probably twenty-seven years of age—singularly
fair, handsome, and hardened in iniquity, but he
cowered before the blanched and accusing face of the appalled
child; and ere a reply could be framed, his friend
came close to him.

“Clinton, you had better be off; you have barely time to
catch the Knoxville train, which leaves Chattanooga in half
an hour. I would advise you to make a long stay in New-York,
for there will be trouble when Dent's brother hears
of this morning's work.”

“Aye! Take my word for that, and put the Atlantic
between you and Dick Dent,” added the surgeon, smiling

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

grimly, as if the anticipation of retributive justice afforded
him pleasure.

“I will simply put this between us,” replied the homicide,
fitting his pistol to the palm of his hand; and as he
did so, a heavy antique diamond ring flashed on his little
finger.

“Come, Clinton, delay may cause you more trouble
than we bargained for,” urged his second.

Without even glancing toward the body of his antagonist,
Clinton scowled at the child, and, turning away, was
soon out of sight.

“O sir! will you let him get away? will you let him
go unpunished?”

“He can not be punished,” answered the surgeon, looking
at her with mingled curiosity and admiration.

“I thought men were hung for murder.”

“Yes—but this is not murder.”

“Not murder? He shot him dead! What is it?”

“He killed him in a duel, which is considered quite right
and altogether proper.”

“A duel?”

She had never heard the word before, and pondered an
instant.

“To take a man's life is murder. Is there no law to punish
`a duel'?”

“None strong enough to prohibit the practice. It is regarded
as the only method of honorable satisfaction open
to gentlemen.”

“Honorable satisfaction?” she repeated—weighing the
new phraseology as cautiously and fearfully as she would
have handled the bloody garments of the victim.

“What is your name?” asked the surgeon.

“Edna Earl.”

“Do you live near this place?”

“Yes, sir, very near.”

“Is your father at home?”

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

“I have no father, but grandpa has not gone to the shop
yet.”

“Will you show me the way to the house?”

“Do you wish to carry him there?” she asked, glancing
at the corpse, and shuddering violently.

“Yes, I want some assistance from your grandfather.”

“I will show you the way, sir.”

The surgeon spoke hurriedly to the two remaining gentlemen,
and followed his guide. Slowly she retraced her
steps, refilled her bucket at the spring, and walked on before
the stranger. But the glory of the morning had passed
away; a bloody mantle hung between the splendor of summer
sunshine and the chilled heart of the awe-struck girl.
The forehead of the radiant holy June day had been suddenly
red-branded like Cain, to be henceforth an occasion
of hideous reminiscences; and with a blanched face and
trembling limbs the child followed a narrow beaten path,
which soon terminated at the gate of a rude, unwhitewashed
paling. A low, comfortless-looking three-roomed house
stood within, and on the steps sat an elderly man, smoking
a pipe, and busily engaged in mending a bridle. The
creaking of the gate attracted his attention, and he looked
up wonderingly at the advancing stranger.

“O grandpa! there is a murdered man lying in the
grass, under the chestnut-trees, down by the spring.”

“Why! how do you know he was murdered?”

“Good morning, sir. Your granddaughter happened to
witness a very unfortunate and distressing affair. A duel
was fought at sunrise, in the edge of the woods yonder, and
the challenged party, Mr. Dent of Georgia, was killed. I
came to ask permission to bring the body here, until arrangements
can be made for its interment; and also to beg
your assistance in obtaining a coffin.”

Edna passed on to the kitchen, and as she deposited the
bucket on the table, a tall, muscular, red-haired woman, who
was stooping over the fire, raised her flushed face and exclaimed
angrily:

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

“What upon earth have you been doing? I have been
half-way to the spring to call you, and hadn't a drop of
water in the kitchen, to make coffee! A pretty time of day
Aaron Hunt will get his breakfast! What do you mean by
such idleness?”

She advanced with threatening mien and gesture, but
stopped suddenly.

“Edna, what ails you? Have you got an ague? You
are as white as that pan of flour. Are you scared or
sick?”

“There was a man killed this morning, and the body will
be brought here directly. If you want to hear about it, you
had better go out on the porch. One of the gentlemen is
talking to grandpa.”

Stunned by what she had seen, and indisposed to narrate
the horrid details, the girl went to her own room, and seating
herself in the window, tried to collect her thoughts.
She was tempted to believe the whole affair a hideous
dream, which would pass away with vigorous rubbing of
her eyes; but the crushed purple and scarlet flowers she
took from her forehead, her dripping hair and damp feet
assured her of the vivid reality of the vision. Every fibre
of her frame had received a terrible shock, and when noisy,
bustling Mrs. Hunt ran from room to room, ejaculating her
astonishment, and calling on the child to assist in putting
the house in order, the latter obeyed silently, mechanically,
as if in a state of somnambulism.

Mr. Dent's body was brought up on a rude litter of
boards, and temporarily placed on Edna's bed, and toward
evening, when a coffin arrived from Chattanooga, the remains
were removed, and the coffin rested on two chairs in
the middle of the same room. The surgeon insisted upon
an immediate interment near the scene of combat; but the
gentleman who had officiated as second for the deceased expressed
his determination to carry the unfortunate man's
body back to his home and family, and the earliest train on

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

the following day was appointed as the time for their de
parture. Late in the afternoon Edna cautiously opened
the door of the room which she had hitherto avoided, and
with her apron full of lilies, white poppies, and sprigs of
rosemary, approached the coffin, and looked at the rigid
sleeper. Judging from his appearance, not more than
thirty years had gone over his handsome head; his placid
features were unusually regular, and a soft, silky brown
beard fell upon his pulseless breast. Fearful lest she should
touch the icy form, the girl timidly strewed her flowers in
the coffin, and tears gathered and dropped with the blossoms,
as she noticed a plain gold ring on the little finger,
and wondered if he were married—if his death would leave
wailing orphans in his home, and a broken-hearted widow
at the desolate hearthstone. Absorbed in her melancholy
task, she heard neither the sound of strange voices in the
passage, nor the faint creak of the door as it swung back
on its rusty hinges; but a shrill scream, a wild, despairing
shriek terrified her, and her heart seemed to stand still as
she bounded away from the side of the coffin. The light of
the setting sun streamed through the window, and over the
white, convulsed face of a feeble but beautiful woman, who
was supported on the threshold by a venerable gray-haired
man, down whose furrowed cheeks tears coursed rapidly.
Struggling to free herself from his restraining grasp, the
stranger tottered into the middle of the room.

“O Harry! My husband! my husband!” She threw
up her wasted arms, and fell forward senseless on the
corpse.

They bore her into the adjoining apartment, where the
surgeon administered the usual restoratives, and though
finally the pulses stirred and throbbed feebly, no symptom
of returning consciousness greeted the anxious friends who
bent over her. Hour after hour passed, during which she
lay as motionless as her husband's body, and at length the
physician sighed, and pressing his fingers to his eyes, said

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

sorrowfully to the grief-stricken old man beside him: “It
is paralysis, Mr. Dent, and there is no hope. She may
linger twelve or twenty-four hours, but her sorrows are
ended; she and Harry will soon be reünited. Knowing her
constitution, I feared as much. You should not have suffered
her to come; you might have known that the shock
would kill her. For this reason I wished his body buried
here.”

“I could not restrain her. Some meddling gossip told
her that my poor boy had gone to fight a duel, and she rose
from her bed and started to the railroad dépôt. I pleaded,
I reasoned with her that she could not bear the journey,
but I might as well have talked to the winds. I never
knew her obstinate before, but she seemed to have a presentiment
of the truth. God pity her two sweet babes!”

The old man bowed his head upon her pillow, and sobbed
aloud.

Throughout the night Edna crouched beside the bed,
watching the wan but lovely face of the young widow, and
tenderly chafing the numb fair hands which lay so motionless
on the coverlet. Children are always sanguine, because
of their ignorance of the stern inexorable realities of the untried
future, and Edna could not believe that death would
snatch from the world one so beautiful and so necessary to
her prattling fatherless infants. But morning showed no
encouraging symptoms, the stupor was unbroken, and at
noon the wife's spirit passed gently to the everlasting reunion.

Before sunrise on the ensuing day, a sad group clustered
once more under the dripping chestnuts, and where a pool
of blood had dyed the sod a wide grave yawned. The
coffins were lowered, the bodies of Henry and Helen Dent
rested side by side, and, as the mound rose slowly above
them, the solemn silence was broken by the faltering voice
of the surgeon, who read the burial service:

“Man, that is born of a woman, hath but a short time to

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

live, and is full of misery. He cometh up, and is cut down,
like a flower; he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never continueth
in one stay. Yet, O Lord God most holy, O Lord
most mighty, O holy and most merciful Saviour, deliver us
not into the pains of eternal death!”

The melancholy rite ended, the party dispersed, the
strangers took their departure for their distant homes, and
quiet reigned once more in the small dark cottage. But
days and weeks brought to Edna no oblivion of the tragic
events which constituted the first great epoch of her monotonous
life. A nervous restlessness took possession of
her, she refused to occupy her old room, and insisted upon
sleeping on a pallet at the foot of her grandfather's bed.
She forsook her whilom haunts about the spring and forest,
and started up in terror at every sudden sound; while from
each opening between the chestnut trees the hazel eyes of
the dead man, and the wan thin face of the golden-haired
wife, looked out beseechingly at her. Frequently, in the
warm light of day, ere shadows stalked to and fro in the
thick woods, she would steal, with an apronful of wild
flowers, to the solitary grave, scatter her treasures in the
rank grass that waved above it, and hurry away with
hushed breath and quivering limbs. Summer waned, autumn
passed, and winter came, but the girl recovered in no
degree from the shock which had cut short her chant of
praise on that bloody June day. In her morning visit to
the spring, she had stumbled upon a monster which custom
had adopted and petted—which the passions and sinfulness
of men had adroitly draped and fondled, and called Honorable
Satisfaction; but her pure, unperverted, Ithuriel nature
pierced the conventional mask, recognized the loathsome
lineaments of crime, and recoiled in horror and amazement,
wondering at the wickedness of her race and the forbearance
of outraged Jehovah. Innocent childhood had for the
first time stood face to face with Sin and Death, and could
not forget the vision.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

Edna Earl had lost both her parents before she was old
enough to remember either. Her mother was the only
daughter of Aaron Hunt, the village blacksmith, and her
father, who was an intelligent, promising young carpenter,
accidentally fell from the roof of the house which he was
shingling, and died from the injuries sustained. Thus Mr.
Hunt, who had been a widower for nearly ten years, found
himself burdened with the care of an infant only six
months old. His daughter had never left him, and after
her death the loneliness of the house oppressed him painfully,
and for the sake of his grandchild he resolved to
marry again. The middle-aged widow whom he selected
was a kind-hearted and generous woman, but indolent, ignorant,
and exceedingly high-tempered; and while she
really loved the little orphan committed to her care, she
contrived to alienate her affection, and to tighten the bonds
of union between her husband and the child. Possessing
a remarkably amiable and equable disposition, Edna rarely
vexed Mrs. Hunt, who gradually left her more and more to
the indulgence of her own views and caprices, and contented
herself with exacting a certain amount of daily work,
after the accomplishment of which she allowed her to
amuse herself as childish whims dictated. There chanced
to be no children of her own age in the neighborhood, consequently
she grew up without companionship, save that
furnished by her grandfather; who was dotingly fond of
her, and would have utterly spoiled her, had not her
temperament fortunately been one not easily injured by unrestrained
liberty of action. Before she was able to walk,
he would take her to the forge, and keep her for hours on a
sheepskin in one corner, whence she watched, with infantine
delight, the blast of the furnace, and the shower of
sparks that fell from the anvil, and where she often slept,
lulled by the monotonous chorus of trip and sledge. As
she grew older, the mystery of bellows and slack-tub engaged
her attention, and at one end of the shop, on a pile

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

of shavings, she collected a mass of curiously shaped bits
of iron and steel, and blocks of wood, from which a miniature
shop threatened to rise in rivalry; and finally, when
strong enough to grasp the handle of the bellows, her
greatest pleasure consisted in rendering the feeble assistance
which her grandfather was always so proud to accept
at her hands. Although ignorant and uncultivated, Mr.
Hunt was a man of warm, tender feelings, and rare nobility
of soul. He regretted the absence of early advantages
which poverty had denied him; and in teaching Edna to
read, to write, and to cipher, he never failed to impress
upon her the vast superiority which a thorough education
confers. Whether his exhortations first kindled
her ambition, or whether her aspiration for knowledge was
spontaneous and irrepressible, he knew not; but she manifested
very early a fondness for study and thirst for learning,
which he gratified to the fullest extent of his limited
ability. The blacksmith's library consisted of the family
Bible, Pilgrim's Progress, a copy of Irving's Sermons
on Parables, Guy Mannering, a few tracts, and two
books which had belonged to an itinerant minister who
preached occasionally in the neighborhood, and who having
died rather suddenly at Mr. Hunt's house, left the volumes
in his saddle-bags, which were never claimed by his family,
residing in a distant State. Those books were Plutarch's
Lives and a worn school copy of Anthon's Classical Dictionary;
and to Edna they proved a literary Ophir of inestimable
value and exhaustless interest. Plutarch especially
was a Pisgah of letters, whence the vast domain of learning,
the Canaan of human wisdom, stretched alluringly before
her; and as often as she climbed this height, and viewed
the wondrous scene beyond, it seemed indeed



...... “an arch wherethrough
Gleams that untraveled world, whose margin fades
Forever and forever when we move.”

In after years she sometimes questioned if this mount

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

of observation was also that of temptation, to which ambition
had led her spirit and there bargained for and bought
her future. Love of nature, love of books, an earnest piety,
and deep religious enthusiasm, were the characteristics of a
noble young soul, left to stray through the devious, checkered
paths of life without other guidance than that which she
received from communion with Greek sages and Hebrew
prophets. An utter stranger to fashionable conventionality
and latitudinarian ethics, it was no marvel that the child
stared and shivered when she saw the laws of God vetoed,
and was blandly introduced to murder as Honorable Satisfaction.

-- --

CHAPTER II.

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

NEARLY a mile from the small, straggling village
of Chattanooga stood Aaron Hunt's shop, shaded
by a grove of oak and chestnut trees, which grew
upon the knoll, where two roads intersected. Like
the majority of blacksmiths' shops at country cross-roads, it
was a low, narrow shed, filled with dust and rubbish, with old
wheels and new single-trees, broken plows and dilapidated
wagons awaiting repairs, and at the rear of the shop stood
a smaller shed, where an old gray horse quietly ate his corn
and fodder, waiting to carry the master to his home, two
miles distant, as soon as the sun had set beyond the neighboring
mountain. Early in winter, having an unusual
amount of work on hand, Mr. Hunt hurried away from
home one morning, neglecting to take the bucket which
contained his dinner, and Edna was sent to repair the oversight.
Accustomed to ramble about the woods without
companionship, she walked leisurely along the rocky road,
swinging the tin bucket in one hand, and pausing now and
then to watch the shy red-birds that flitted like flame-jets in
and out of the trees as she passed. The unbroken repose
of earth and sky, the cold still atmosphere and peaceful
sunshine, touched her heart with a sense of quiet but pure
happiness, and half unconsciously she began a hymn which
her grandfather often sung over his anvil:



“Lord, in the morning Thou shalt hear
My voice ascending high;

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]



To Thee will I direct my prayer,
To Thee lift up mine eye.”

Ere the first verse was ended, the clatter of horse's hoofs
hushed her song, and she glanced up as a harsh voice asked
impatiently:

“Are you stone deaf? I say, is there a blacksmith's
shop near?”

The rider reined in his horse, a spirited, beautiful animal,
and waited for an answer.

“Yes, sir. There is a shop about half a mile ahead, on
the right hand side, where the road forks.”

He just touched his hat with the end of his gloved fingers
and galloped on. When Edna reached the shop she saw
her grandfather examining the horse's shoes, while the
stanger walked up and down the road before the forge.
He was a very tall, strong man, with a gray shawl thrown
over one shoulder, and a black fur hat drawn so far over
his face that only the lower portion was visible; and this,
swarthy and harsh, left a most disagreeable impression on
the child's mind as she passed him and went up to the spot
where Mr. Hunt was at work. Putting the bucket behind
her, she stooped, kissed him on his furrowed forehead, and
said:

“Grandpa, guess what brought me to see you to-day?”

“I forgot my dinner, and you have trudged over here to
bring it. An't I right, Pearl? Stand back, honey, or this
Satan of a horse may kick your brains out. I can hardly
manage him.”

Here the stranger uttered an oath, and called out, “How
much longer do you intend to keep me waiting?”

“No longer, sir, than I can help, as I like the company of
polite people.”

“O grandpa!” whispered Edna deprecatingly, as she
saw the traveller come rapidly forward and throw his shawl
down on the grass. Mr. Hunt pushed back his old battered

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

woolen hat, and looked steadily at the master of the horse—
saying gravely and resolutely:

“I'll finish the job as soon as I can, and that is as much
as any reasonable man would ask. Now, sir, if that doesn't
suit you, you can take your horse and put out, and swear at
somebody else, for I won't stand it.”

“It is a cursed nuisance to be detained here for such a
trifle as one shoe, and you might hurry yourself.”

“Your horse is very restless and vicious, and I could shoe
two gentle ones while I am trying to quiet him.”

The man muttered something indistinctly, and laying his
hand heavily on the horse's mane, said very sternly a few
words, which were utterly unintelligible to his human
listeners, though they certainly exerted a magical influence
over the fiery creature, who, savage as the pampered pets of
Diomedes, soon stood tranquil and contented, rubbing his
head against his master's shoulder. Repelled by the rude
harshness of this man, Edna walked into the shop, and
watched the silent group outside, until the work was finished
and Mr. Hunt threw down his tools and wiped his
face.

“What do I owe you?” said the impatient rider, springing
to his saddle, and putting his hand into his vest pocket.

“I charge nothing for `such trifles' as that.”

“But I am in the habit of paying for my work.”

“It is not worth talking about. Good day, sir.”

Mr. Hunt turned and walked into his shop.

“There is a dollar, it is the only small change I have.”
He rode up to the door of the shed, threw the small gold
coin toward the blacksmith, and was riding rapidly away,
when Edna darted after him, exclaiming, “Stop, sir! you
have left your shawl!”

He turned in the saddle, and even under the screen of her
calico bonnet she felt the fiery gleam of his eyes, as he
stooped to take the shawl from her hand. Once more his
fingers touched his hat, he bowed and said hastiy,

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

“I thank you, child.” Then spurring his horse, he was
out of sight in a moment.

“He is a rude, blasphemous, wicked man,” said Mr. Hunt
as Edna reëntered the shop, and picked up the coin, which
lay glistening amid the cinders around the anvil.”

“Why do you think him wicked?”

“No good man swears as he did, before you came; and
didn't you notice the vicious, wicked expression of his eyes?”

“No, sir, I did not see much of his face, he never looked
at me but once. I should not like to meet him again; I am
afraid of him.”

“Never fear, Pearl, he is a stranger here, and there's
little chance of your ever setting your eyes on his ugly
savage face again. Keep the money, dear; I won't have it
after all the airs he put on. If, instead of shoeing his wild
brute, I had knocked the fellow down for his insolence in
cursing me, it would have served him right. Politeness is
a cheap thing; and a poor man, if he behaves himself, and
does his work well, is as much entitled to it as the President.”

“I will give the dollar to grandma, to buy a new coffee-pot;
for she said to-day the old one was burnt out, and she
could not use it any longer. But what is that yonder on
the grass? That man left something after all.”

She picked up from the spot where he had thrown his
shawl a handsome morocco-bound pocket copy of Dante;
and opening it to discover the name of the owner, she saw
written on the fly-leaf in a bold but elegant and beautiful
hand, “S. E. M., Boboli Gardens, Florence. Lasciate ogni
speranza voi ch' entrate.

“What does this mean, Grandpa?” She held up the
book and pointed out the words of the dread inscription.

“Indeed, Pearl, how should I know? It is Greek, or Latin,
or Dutch, like the other outlandish gibberish he talked to
that devilish horse. He must have spent his life among the
heathens, to judge from his talk; for he has neither

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

manners nor religion. Honey, better put the book there in the
furnace; it is not fit for your eyes.”

“He may come back for it, if he misses it, pretty soon.”

“Not he. One might almost believe that he was running
from the law. He would not turn back for it if it was
bound in gold instead of leather. It is no account, I'll
warrant, or he would not have been reading it, the ill-mannered
heathen!”

Weeks passed, and as the owner was not heard of again,
Edna felt that she might justly claim as her own this most
marvellous of books, which, though beyond her comprehension,
furnished a source of endless wonder and delight.
The copy was Cary's translation, with illustrations designed
by Flaxman; and many of the grand gloomy passages were
underlined by pencil and annotated in the unknown tongue,
which so completely baffled her curiosity. Night and day
she pored over this new treasure; sometimes dreaming of
the hideous faces that scowled at her from the solemn,
mournful pages; and anon, when startled from sleep by these
awful visions, she would soothe herself to rest by murmuring
the metrical version of the Lord's Prayer contained in
the “Purgatory.” Most emphatically did Mrs. Hunt disapprove
of the studious and contemplative habits of the
ambitious child, who she averred was indulging dreams
and aspirations far above her station in life, and well calculated
to dissatisfy her with her humble, unpretending home
and uninviting future. Education, she contended, was useless
to poor people, who could not feed and clothe themselves
with “book learning;” and experience had taught
her that those who lounged about with books in their hands
generally came to want, and invariably to harm. It was in
vain that she endeavored to convince her husband of the
impropriety of permitting the girl to spend so much time
over her books; he finally put the matter at rest by declaring
that, in his opinion, Edna was a remarkable child; and
if well educated, might even rise to the position of teacher

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

for the neighborhood, which would confer most honorable
distinction upon the family. Laying his brawny hand fondly
on her head, he said tenderly: “Let her alone, wife! let
her alone! You will make us proud of you, won't you,
little Pearl, when you are smart enough to teach a school?
I shall be too old to work by that time, and you will take
care of me, won't you, my little mocking-bird?”

“O Grandy! that I will. But do you really think I
ever shall have sense enough to be a teacher? You know
I ought to learn every thing, and I have so few books.”

“To be sure you will. Remember there is always a way
where there's a will. When I pay off the debt I owe Peter
Wood, I will see what we can do about some new books.
Put on your shawl now, Pearl, and hunt up old Brindle,
it is milking time, and she is not in sight.”

“Grandpa, are you sure you feel better this evening?”
She plunged her fingers in his thick white hair, and rubbed
her round rosy cheek softly against his.

“Oh! yes, I am better. Hurry back, Pearl, I want you
to read to me.”

It was a bright day in January, and the old man sat in a
large rocking-chair on the porch, smoking his pipe, and sunning
himself in the last rays of the sinking sun. He had
complained all day of not feeling well, and failed to go to
his work as usual; and now as his grandchild tied her pink
calico bonnet under her chin, and wrapped herself in her
faded plaid shawl, he watched her with a tender loving
light in his keen gray eyes. She kissed him, buttoned his
shirt-collar, which had become unfastened, drew his homespun
coat closer to his throat, and springing down the steps
bounded away in search of the cow, who often strayed so
far off that she was dispatched to drive her home. In the
grand, peaceful, solemn woods, through which the wintry
wind now sighed in a soothing monotone, the child's spirit
reached an exaltation which, had she lived two thousand
years earlier, and roamed amid the vales and fastnesses of

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

classic Arcadia, would have vented itself in dithyrambics
to the great “Lord of the Hyle,” the Greek “All,” the
horned and hoofed god, Pan. In every age, and among all
people—from the Parsee devotees and the Gosains of India
to the Pantheism of Bruno, Spinoza, and New-England's
Illuminati”—nature has been apotheosized; and the heart
of the blacksmith's untutored darling stirred with the same
emotions of awe and adoration which thrilled the worshipers
of Hertha, when the vailed chariot stood in Helgeland,
and which made the groves and grottoes of Phrygia sacred
to Dindymene. Edna loved trees and flowers, stars and
clouds, with a warm clinging affection, as she loved those
of her own race; and that solace and amusement which
most children find in the society of children and the sports
of childhood this girl derived from the solitude and serenity
of nature. To her woods and fields were indeed
vocal, and every flitting bird and gurgling brook, every
passing cloud and whispering breeze, brought messages of
God's eternal love and wisdom, and drew her tender yearning
heart more closely to Jehovah, the Lord God Omnipotent.
To-day, in the boundless reverence and religious
enthusiasm of her character, she directed her steps to a
large spreading oak, now leafless, where in summer she
often came to read and pray; and here falling on her knees
she thanked God for the blessings showered upon her.
Entirely free from discontent and querulousness, she was
thoroughly happy in her poor humble home, and over all,
like a consecration, shone the devoted love for her grandfather,
which more than compensated for any want of which
she might otherwise have been conscious. Accustomed
always to ask special favor for him, his name now passed
her lips in earnest supplication, and she fervently thanked
the Father that his threatened illness had been arrested
without serious consequences. The sun had gone down
when she rose and hurried on in search of the cow. The
shadows of a winter evening gathered in the forest and

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

climbed like trooping spirits up the rocky mountain side;
and as she plunged deeper and deeper into the woods, the
child began a wild cattle call which she was wont to use
on such occasions. The echoes rang out a weird Brocken
chorus, and at last, when she was growing impatient of the
fruitless search, she paused to listen, and heard the welcome
sound of the familiar lowing, by which the old cow recognized
her summons. Following the sound, Edna soon saw
the missing favorite coming slowly toward her, and ere
many moments both were running homeward. As she
approached the house, driving Brindle before her, and
merrily singing her rude Ranz des vaches, the moon rose
full and round, and threw a flood of light over the porch
where the blacksmith still sat. Edna took off her bonnet
and waved it at him, but he did not seem to notice the
signal, and driving the cow into the yard, she called out as
she latched the gate:

“Grandy, dear, why don't you go in to the fire? Are you
waiting for me, out here in the cold? I think Brindle certainly
must have been cropping grass around the old walls
of Jericho, as that is the farthest off of any place I know.
If she is half as tired and hungry as I am, she ought to be
glad to get home.” He did not answer, and running up
the steps she thought he had fallen asleep. The old woolen
hat shaded his face, but when she crept on tiptoe to the
chair, stooped, put her arms around him, and kissed his
wrinkled cheek, she started back in terror. The eyes stared
at the moon, the stiff fingers clutched the pipe from which
the ashes had not been shaken, and the face was cold and
rigid. Aaron Hunt had indeed fallen asleep, to wake no
more amid the storms and woes and tears of time.

Edna fell on her knees and grasped the icy hands. “Grandpa,
wake up! O Grandpa! speak to me, your little pearl!
Wake up, dear Grandy! I have come back! My Grandpa!
Oh!—”

A wild, despairing cry rent the still evening air, and

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

shrieked dismally back from the distant hills and the gray
ghostly mountain—and the child fell on her face at the dead
man's feet.

Throughout that dreary night of agony, Edna lay on the
bed where her grandfather's body had been placed, holding
one of the stiffened hands folded in both hers, and pressed
against her lips. She neither wept nor moaned, the shock
was too terrible to admit of noisy grief; but completely
stunned, she lay mute and desolate.

For the first time in her life she could not pray; she
wanted to turn away from the thought of God and heaven,
for it seemed that she had nothing left to pray for.
That silver-haired, wrinkled old man was the only
father she had ever known; he had cradled her in his
sinewy arms, and slept clasping her to his heart; had
taught her to walk, and surrounded her with his warm,
pitying love, making a home of peace and blessedness
for her young life. Giving him, in return, the whole wealth
of her affection, he had become the centre of all her hopes,
joys, and aspirations; now what remained? Bitter rebellious
feelings hardened her heart when she remembered
that even while she was kneeling, thanking God for his preservation
from illness, he had already passed away; nay,
his sanctified spirit probably poised its wings close to the
Eternal Throne, and listened to the prayer which she sent
up to God for his welfare and happiness and protection
while on earth. The souls of our dead need not the aid of
Sandalphon to interpret the whispers that rise tremulously
from the world of sin and wrestling, that float up among
the stars, through the gates of pearl, down the golden
streets of the New Jerusalem. So we all trust, and prate
of our faith, and deceive ourselves with the fond hope that
we are resigned to the Heavenly Will; and we go on with
a show of Christian reliance, while the morning sun smiles
in gladness and plenty, and the hymn of happy days and
the dear voices of our loved ones make music in our ears;

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

and lo! God puts us in the crucible. The light of life—
the hope of all future years is blotted out; clouds of despair
and the grim night of an unbroken and unlifting desolation
fall like a pall on heart and brain; we dare not look heavenward,
dreading another blow; our anchor drags, we drift
out into a hideous Dead Sea, where our idol has gone down
forever—and boasted faith and trust and patience are
swept like straws from our grasp in the tempest of woe;
while our human love cries wolfishly for its lost darling,
and the language of fierce rebellion is, “I care not what is
left or taken! What is there in earth or heaven to hope
or to pray for now?” Ah! we build grand and gloomy
mausoleums for our precious dead hopes, but, like Artemisia,
we refuse to sepulchre—we devour the bitter ashes of the
lost, and grimly and audaciously challenge Jehovah to take
the worthless, mutilated life that his wisdom reserves for
other aims and future toils! Job's wife is immortal and
ubiquitous, haunting the sorrow-shrouded chamber of every
stricken human soul, and fiendishly prompting the bleeding,
crushed spirit to “curse God and die.” Edna had never
contemplated the possibility of her grandfather's death—it
was a horror she had never forced herself to front; and now
that he was cut down in an instant, without even the
mournful consolation of parting words and farewell kisses,
she asked herself again and again: “What have I done,
that God should punish me so? I thought I was grateful,
I thought I was doing my duty; but oh! what dreadful
sin have I committed, to deserve this awful affliction?”
During the long ghostly watches of that winter night, she
recalled her past life, gilded by the old man's love, and
could remember no happiness with which he was not intimately
connected, and no sorrow that his hand had not
soothed and lightened. The future was now a blank, crossed
by no projected paths, lit with no ray of hope; and at
daylight, when the cold pale morning showed the stony
face of the corpse at her side, her unnatural composure

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

broke up in a storm of passionate woe, and she sprang to
her feet, almost frantic with the sense of her loss:

“All alone! nobody to love me! nothing to look forward
to! O Grandpa! did you hear me praying for you yesterday?
Dear Grandy—my own dear Grandy! I did pray for
you while you were dying—here alone! O my God! what
have I done, that you should take him away from me?
Was not I on my knees when he died? Oh! what will
become of me now? Nobody to care for Edna now! O
Grandpa! Grandpa! beg Jesus to ask God to take me too!”
And throwing up her clasped hands, she sank back insensible
on the shrouded form of the dead.



“When some belovèd voice that was to you
Both sound and sweetness, faileth suddenly,
And silence, against which you dare not cry,
Aches round you like a strong disease and new—
What hope? what help? what music will undo
That silence to your senses? Not friendship's sigh;
Not reason's subtle count. Nay, none of these!
Speak Thou, availing Christ! and fill this pause.”

-- --

CHAPTER III.

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

OF all that transpired during many ensuing weeks
Edna knew little. She retained, in after years,
only a vague, confused remembrance of keen
anguish and utter prostration, and an abiding
sense of irreparable loss. In delirious visions she saw her
grandfather now struggling in the grasp of Phlegyas, and
now writhing in the fiery tomb of Uberti, with jets of
flame leaping through his white hair, and his shrunken
hands stretched appealingly toward her, as she had seen
those of the doomed Ghibelline leader, in the hideous Dante
picture. All the appalling images evoked by the sombre
and embittered imagination of the gloomy Tuscan had
seized upon her fancy, even in happy hours, and were now
reproduced by her disordered brain in multitudinous and
aggravated forms. Her wails of agony, her passionate
prayers to God to release the beloved spirit from the tortures
which her delirium painted, were painful beyond expression
to those who watched her ravings; and it was with
a feeling of relief that they finally saw her sink into apathy—
into a quiet mental stupor—from which nothing seemed to
rouse her. She did not remark Mrs. Hunt's absence, or the
presence of the neighbors at her bedside. And one morning,
when she was wrapped up and placed by the fire, Mrs.
Wood told her as gently as possible that her grandmother
had died from a disease which was ravaging the country,
and supposed to be cholera. The intelligence produced no
emotion; she merely looked up an instant, glanced

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

mournfully around the dreary room, and, shivering slightly, drooped
her head again on her hand. Week after week went slowly
by, and she was removed to Mrs. Wood's house, but no improvement
was discernible, and the belief became general
that the child's mind had sunk into hopeless imbecility.
The kind-hearted miller and his wife endeavored to coax
her out of her chair by the chimney-corner, but she crouched
there, a wan, mute figure of woe, pitiable to contemplate;
asking no questions, causing no trouble, receiving no consolation.
One bright March morning she sat, as usual, with
her face bowed on her thin hand, and her vacant gaze fixed
on the blazing fire, when, through the open window, came
the impatient lowing of a cow. Mrs. Wood saw a change
pass swiftly over the girl's face, and a quiver cross the lips
so long frozen. She lifted her head, rose, and followed the
sound, and soon stood at the side of Brindle, who now furnished
milk for the miller's family. As the gentle cow recognized
and looked at her, with an expression almost human
in the mild, liquid eyes, all the events of that last
serene evening swept back to Edna's deadened memory,
and, leaning her head on Brindle's horns, she shed the first
tears that had flowed for her great loss, while sobs, thick
and suffocating, shook her feeble, emaciated frame.

“Bless the poor little outcast, she will get well now.
That is just exactly what she needs. I tell you, Peter, one
good cry like that is worth a wagon-load of physic. Don't
go near her; let her have her cry out. Poor thing! It
an't often you see a child love her grand-daddy as she
loves Aaron Hunt. Poor lamb!”

Mrs. Wood wiped her own eyes, and went back to her
weaving; and Edna turned away from the mill and walked
to her deserted home, while the tears poured ceaselessly
over her white cheeks. As she approached the old house
she saw that it was shut up and neglected; but when she
opened the gate, Grip, the fierce yellow terror of the
whole neighborhood, sprang from the door-step, where he

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

kept guard as tirelessly as Maida, and, with a dismal whine
of welcome, leaped up and put his paws on her shoulders.
This had been the blacksmith's pet, fed by his hand, chained
when he went to the shop, and released at his return; and
grim and repulsively ugly though he was, he was the only
playmate Edna had ever known; had gamboled around
her cradle, slept with her on the sheepskin, and frolicked
with her through the woods, in many a long search for
Brindle. He alone remained of all the happy past; and as
precious memories crowded mournfully up, she sat upon the
steps of the dreary homestead, with her arms around his
neck, and wept bitterly. After an hour she left the house,
and, followed by the dog, crossed the woods in the direction
of the neighborhood graveyard. In order to reach it
she was forced to pass by the spring and the green hillock
where Mr. and Mrs. Dent slept side by side, but no nervous
terror seized her now as formerly; the great present horror
swallowed up all others, and, though she trembled from
physical debility, she dragged herself on till the rude, rough
paling of the burying-ground stood before her. O dreary
desolation! thy name is country graveyard! Here no
polished sculptured stela pointed to the Eternal Rest beyond;
no classic marbles told, in gilded characters, the virtues
of the dead; no flowery-fringed gravel-walks wound
from murmuring waterfalls and rippling fountains to crystal
lakes, where trailing willows threw their flickering
shadows over silver-dusted lilies; no spicy perfume of purple
heliotrope and starry jasmine burdened the silent air;
none of the solemn beauties and soothing charms of Greenwood
or Mount Auburn wooed the mourner from her
weight of woe. But decaying head-boards, green with the
lichen-fingered touch of time, leaned over neglected mounds,
where last year's weeds shivered in the sighing breeze, and
autumn winds and winter rains had drifted a brown shroud
of shriveled leaves; while here and there meek-eyed sheep
lay sunning themselves upon the trampled graves, and the

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

slow-measured sound of a bell dirged now and then as cattle
browsed on the scanty herbage in this most neglected
of God's Acres. Could Charles Lamb have turned from the
pompous epitaphs and high-flown panegyrics of that English
cemetery, to the rudely-lettered boards which here
briefly told the names and ages of the sleepers in these narrow
beds, he had never asked the question which now
stands as a melancholy epigram on family favoritism and
human frailty. Gold gilds even the lineaments and haunts
of Death, making Père la Chaise a favored spot for fêtes
champêtres;
while poverty hangs neither vail nor mask
over the grinning ghoul, and flees, superstition-spurred,
from the hideous precincts.

In one corner of the inclosure, where Edna's parents
slept, she found the new mounds that covered the remains
of those who had nurtured and guarded her young life;
and on an unpainted board was written in large letters:

“To the memory of Aaron Hunt: an honest blacksmith,
and true Christian; aged sixty-eight years and six months.”

Here, with her head on her grandfather's grave, and the
faithful dog crouched at her feet, lay the orphan, wrestling
with grief and loneliness, striving to face a future that
loomed before her spectre-thronged; and here Mr. Wood
found her when anxiety at her long absence induced his
wife to institute a search for the missing invalid. The
storm of sobs and tears had spent itself, fortitude took the
measure of the burden imposed, shouldered the galling
weight, and henceforth, with undimmed vision, walked
steadily to the appointed goal. The miller was surprised
to find her so calm, and as they went homeward she asked
the particulars of all that had occurred, and thanked him
gravely but cordially for all the kind care bestowed upon
her, and for the last friendly offices performed for her
grandfather.

Conscious of her complete helplessness and physical prostration,
she ventured no allusion to the future, but waited

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

patiently until renewed strength permitted the execution
of designs now fully mapped out. Notwithstanding her
feebleness, she rendered herself invaluable to Mrs. Wood,
who praised her dexterity and neatness as a seamstress,
and predicted that she would make a model housekeeper.

Late one Sunday evening in May, as the miller and his
wife sat upon the steps of their humble and comfortless-looking
home, they saw Edna slowly approaching, and surmised
where she had spent the afternoon. Instead of going
into the house she seated herself beside them, and, removing
her bonnet, traces of tears were visible on her sad but patient
face.

“You ought not to go over yonder so often, child. It is
not good for you,” said the miller, knocking the ashes from
his pipe.

She shaded her countenance with her hand, and after a
moment said, in a low but steady tone:

“I shall never go there again. I have said good-by to
every thing, and have nothing now to keep me here. You
and Mrs. Wood have been very kind to me, and I thank
you heartily; but you have a family of children, and have
your hands full to support them without taking care of me.
I know that our house must go to you to pay that old debt,
and even the horse and cow; and there will be nothing left
when you are paid. You are very good, indeed, to offer me
a home here, and I never can forget your kindness; but I
should not be willing to live on any body's charity; and
besides, all the world is alike to me now, and I want to get
out of sight of—of—what shows my sorrow to me every
day. I don't love this place now; it won't let me forget,
even for a minute, and—and—”

Here the voice faltered and she paused.

“But where could you go, and how could you make
your bread, you poor little ailing thing?”

“I hear that in the town of Columbus, Georgia, even
little children get wages to work in the factory, and I know

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

I can earn enough to pay my board among the factory
people.”

“But you are too young to be straying about in a strange
place. If you will stay here, and help my wife about the
house and the weaving, I will take good care of you, and
clothe you till you are grown and married.”

“I would rather go away, because I want to be educated,
and I can't be if I stay here.”

“Fiddlestick! you will know as much as the balance of
us, and that's all you will ever have any use for. I notice
you have a hankering after books, but the quicker you get
that foolishness out of your head the better; for books
won't put bread in your mouth and clothes on your back;
and folks that want to be better than their neighbors generally
turn out worse. The less book-learning you women
have the better.”

“I don't see that it is any of your business, Peter Wood,
how much learning we women choose to get, provided your
bread is baked and your socks darned when you want 'em.
A woman has as good a right as a man to get book-learning,
if she wants it; and as for sense, I'll thank you, mine is
as good as yours any day; and folks have said it was a
blessed thing for the neighborhood when the rheumatiz laid
Peter Wood up, and his wife, Dorothy Elmira Wood, run
the mill. Now, it's of no earthly use to cut at us women
over that child's shoulders; if she wants an education she
has as much right to it as any body, if she can pay for it.
My doctrine is, every body has a right to whatever they
can pay for, whether it is schooling or a satin frock!”

Mrs. Wood seized her snuff-bottle and plunged a stick
vigorously into the contents, and, as the miller showed no
disposition to skirmish, she continued:

“I take an interest in you, Edna Earl, because I loved
your mother, who was the only sweet-tempered beauty
that ever I knew. I think I never set my eyes on a prettier
face, with big brown eyes as meek as a partridge's; and

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

then her hands and feet were as small as a queen's. Now,
as long as you are satisfied to stay here I shall be glad to
have you, and I will do as well for you as for my own
Tabitha; but, if you are bent on factory work and schooling,
I have got no more to say; for I have no right to say
where you shall go or where you shall stay. But one thing
I do want to tell you: it is a serious thing for a poor, motherless
girl to be all alone among strangers.”

There was a brief silence, and Edna answered slowly:

“Yes, Mrs. Wood, I know it is; but God can protect me
there as well as here, and I have none now but Him. I
have made up my mind to go, because I think it is the best
for me, and I hope Mr. Wood will carry me to the Chattanooga
depot to-morrow morning, as the train leaves early.
I have a little money—seven dollars—that—that grandpa
gave me at different times, and both Brindle's calves belong
to me—he gave them to me—and I thought may be you
would pay me a few dollars for them.”

“But you are not ready to start to-morrow.”

“Yes, sir, I washed and ironed my clothes yesterday, and
what few I have are all packed in my box. Every thing is
ready now, and, as I have to go, I might as well start to-morrow.”

“Don't you think you will get dreadfully home-sick in
about a month, and write to me to come and fetch you
back?”

“I have no home and nobody to love me, how then can I
ever be home-sick? Grandpa's grave is all the home I
have, and—and—God would not take me there when I was
so sick, and—and—” The quiver of her face showed that
she was losing her self-control, and turning away, she took
the cedar piggin, and went out to milk Brindle for the last
time.

Feeling that they had no right to dictate her future
course, neither the miller nor his wife offered any further
opposition, and very early the next morning, after Mrs.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

Wood had given the girl what she called “some good
motherly advice,” and provided her with a basket containing
food for the journey, she kissed her heartily several
times and saw her stowed away in the miller's covered cart,
which was to convey her to the depot. The road ran by
the old blacksmith's shop, and Mr. Wood's eyes filled as he
noticed the wistful, lingering, loving gaze which the girl
fixed upon it, until a grove of trees shut out the view;
then the head bowed itself and a stifled moan reached his
ears.

The engine whistled as they approached the depot, and
Edna was hurried aboard the train, while her companion
busied himself in transferring her box of clothing to the
baggage-car. She had insisted on taking her grandfather's
dog with her, and, notwithstanding the horrified looks of
the passengers and the scowl of the conductor, he followed
her into the car and threw himself under the seat, glaring
at all who passed and looking as hideously savage as the
Norse Managarmar.

“You can't have a whole seat to yourself, and nobody
wants to sit near that ugly brute,” said the surly conductor.

Edna glanced down the aisle, and saw two young gentlemen
stretched at full length on separate seats, eyeing her
curiously.

Observing that the small seat next to the door was partially
filled with the baggage of the parties who sat in front of it,
she rose and called the dog, saying to the conductor as she
did so;

“I will take that half of a seat yonder, where I will be in
nobody's way.”

Here Mr. Wood came forward, thrust her ticket into her
fingers, and shook her hand warmly, saying hurriedly:

“Hold on to your ticket, and don't put your head out of
the window. I told the conductor he must look after you
and your box when you left the cars; said he would

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

Good-by, Edna; take care of yourself, and may God bless
you, child.”

The locomotive whistled, the train moved slowly on, and
the miller hastened back to his cart.

As the engine got fully under way, and dashed around a
curve, the small, straggling village disappeared, trees and
hills seemed to the orphan to fly past the window; and
when she leaned out and looked back, only the mist-mantled
rocks of Lookout, and the dim purplish outline of the Sequatchie
heights were familiar.

In the shadow of that solitary sentinel peak her life had
been passed; she had gathered chestnuts and chincapins
among its wooded clefts, and clambered over its gray
boulders as fearlessly as the young llamas of the Parimé;
and now, as it rapidly receded and finally vanished, she
felt as if the last link that bound her to the past had suddenly
snapped; the last friendly face which had daily looked
down on her for twelve years was shut out forever, and she
and Grip were indeed alone, in a great struggling world of
selfishness and sin. The sun shone dazzlingly over wide
fields of grain, whose green billows swelled and surged
under the freshening breeze; golden butterflies fluttered
over the pink and blue morning-glories that festooned the
rail-fences; a brakeman whistled merrily on the platform,
and children inside the car prattled and played, while at
one end a slender little girlish figure, in homespun dress
and pink calico bonnet, crouched in a corner of the seat,
staring back in the direction of hooded Lookout, feeling that
each instant bore her farther from the dear graves of her
dead; and oppressed with an intolerable sense of desolation
and utter isolation in the midst of hundreds of her own race,
who were too entirely absorbed in their individual speculations,
fears, and aims, to spare even a glance at that solitary
young mariner, who saw the last headland fade from view,
and found herself, with no pilot but ambition, drifting rapidly
out on the great, unknown, treacherous Sea of Life, strewn

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

with mournful human wrecks, whom the charts and buoys
of six thousand years of navigation could not guide to a
haven of usefulness and peace. Interminable seemed the
dreary day, which finally drew to a close, and Edna, who
was weary of her cramped position, laid her aching head on
the window-sill, and watched the red light of day die in the
west, where a young moon hung her silvery crescent among
the dusky tree-tops, and the stars flashed out thick and fast.
Far away among strangers, uncared for and unnoticed, come
what might, she felt that God's changeless stars smiled down
as lovingly upon her face as on her grandfather's grave;
and that the cosmopolitan language of nature knew neither
the modifications of time and space, the distinctions of social
caste, nor the limitations of national dialects.

As the night wore on, she opened the cherished copy of
Dante and tried to read, but the print was too fine for the
dim lamp which hung at some distance from her corner.
Her head ached violently, and, as sleep was impossible, she
put the book back in her pocket, and watched the flitting
trees and fences, rocky banks, and occasional houses, which
seemed weird in the darkness. As silence deepened in the
car, her sense of loneliness became more and more painful,
and finally she turned and pressed her cheek against the
fair chubby hand of a baby, who slept with its curly head
on its mother's shoulder, and its little dimpled arm and hand
hanging over the back of the seat. There was comfort and
a soothing sensation of human companionship in the touch
of that baby's hand; it seemed a link in the electric chain
of sympathy, and, after a time, the orphan's eyes closed—
fatigue conquered memory and sorrow, and she fell asleep,
with her lips pressed to those mesmeric baby fingers, and
Grip's head resting against her knee.

Diamond-powdered “lilies of the field” folded their perfumed
petals under the Syrian dew, wherewith God nightly
baptized them in token of His ceaseless guardianship, and
the sinless world of birds, the “fowls of the air,” those

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

secure and blithe, yet improvident, little glaners in God's
granary, nestled serenely under the shadow of the Almighty
wing; but was the all-seeing, all-directing Eye likewise
upon that desolate and destitute young mourner who sank
to rest with “Our Father which art in heaven” upon her
trembling lips? Was it a decree in the will and wisdom
of our God, or a fiat from the blind fumbling of Atheistic
Chance, or was it in accordance with the rigid edict of
Pantheistic Necessity, that at that instant the cherubim of
death swooped down on the sleeping passengers, and
silver cords and golden bowls were rudely snapped and
crushed, amid the crash of timbers, the screams of women
and children, and the groans of tortured men, that made
night hideous? Over the holy hills of Judea, out of
crumbling Jerusalem, the message of Messiah has floated
on the wings of eighteen centuries: “What I do thou
knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter.”

Edna was awakened by a succession of shrill sounds,
which indicated that the engineer was either frightened or
frantic; the conductor rushed bare-headed through the
car; people sprang to their feet; there was a scramble on
the platform; then a shock and crash as if the day of doom
had dawned—and all was chaos!

-- --

CHAPTER IV.

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

VIEWED by the aid of lanterns and the lurid,
flickering light of torches, the scene of disaster
presented a ghastly debris of dead and dying,
of crushed cars and wounded men and women,
who writhed and groaned among the shattered timbers
from which they found it impossible to extricate themselves.
The cries of those who recognized relatives in the mutilated
corpses that were dragged out from the wreck increased
the horrors of the occasion; and when Edna opened
her eyes amid the flaring of torches and the piercing wails
of the bereaved passengers, her first impression was, that
she had died and gone to Dante's “Hell;” but the pangs
that seized her when she attempted to move soon dispelled
this frightful illusion, and by degrees the truth presented
itself to her blunted faculties. She was held fast between
timbers, one of which seemed to have fallen across her feet
and crushed them, as she was unable to move them, and
was conscious of a horrible sensation of numbness; one
arm, too, was pinioned at her side, and something heavy
and cold lay upon her throat and chest. Lifting this
weight with her uninjured hand, she uttered an exclamation
of horror as the white face of the little baby whose fingers
she had clasped now met her astonished gaze; and she
saw that the sweet coral lips were pinched and purple, the
waxen lids lay rigid over the blue eyes, and the dimpled
hand was stiff and icy. The confusion increased as day
broke and a large crowd collected to offer assistance, and

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Edna watched her approaching deliverers as they cut their
way through the wreck and lifted out the wretched sufferers.
Finally two men, with axes in their hands, bent down
and looked into her face.

“Here is a live child and a dead baby wedged in between
these beams! Are you much hurt, little one?”

“Yes, I believe I am. Please take this log off my feet.”

It was a difficult matter, but at length strong arms raised
her, carried her some distance from the ruins, and placed
her on the grass, where several other persons were writhing
and groaning. The collision, which precipitated the train
from trestle-work over a deep ravine, had occurred near a
village depot, and two physicians were busily engaged in
examining the wounded. The sun had risen, and shone
full on Edna's pale suffering face, when one of the surgeons,
with a countenance that indexed earnest sympathy and
compassion, came to investigate the extent of her injuries,
and sat down on the grass beside her. Very tenderly he
handled her, and after a few moments said gently:

“I am obliged to hurt you a little, my child, for your
shoulder is dislocated, and some of the bones are broken in
your feet; but I will be as tender as possible. Here, Lennox!
help me.”

The pain was so intense that she fainted, and after a
short time, when she recovered her consciousness, her feet
and ankles were tightly bandaged, and the doctor was
chafing her hands and bathing her face with some powerful
extract. Smoothing back her hair, he said:

“Were your parents on the cars? Do you know whether
they are hurt?”

“They both died when I was a baby.”

“Who was with you?”

“Nobody but Grip-my dog.”

“Had you no relatives or friends on the train?”

“I have none. I am all alone in the world.”

“Where did you come from?”

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

“Chattanooga.”

“Where were you going?”

“My grandpa died, and as I had nobody to take care of
me, I was going to Columbus, to work in the cotton factory.”

“Humph! Much work you will do for many a long
day.”

He stroked his grayish beard, and mused a moment, and
Edna said timidly:

“If you please, sir, I would like to know if my dog is
hurt?”

The physician smiled, and looked around inquiringly:

“Has any one seen a dog that was on the train?”

One of the brakemen, a stout Irishman, took his pipe
from his mouth, and answered:

“Aye, aye, sir! and as vicious a brute as ever I set eyes
on. Both his hind-legs were smashed—dragged so—and
I tapped him on the head with an ax to put him out of his
misery. Yonder he lies now on the track.”

Edna put her hand over her eyes, and turned her face
down on the grass to hide tears that would not be
driven back. Here the surgeon was called away, and for a
half hour the child lay there, wondering what would become
of her, in her present crippled and helpless condition,
and questioning in her heart why God did not take her instead
of that dimpled darling, whose parents were now
weeping so bitterly for the untimely death that mowed
their blossom ere its petals were expanded. The chilling
belief was fast gaining ground that God had cursed and
forsaken her; that misfortune and bereavement would dog
her steps through life; and a hard, bitter expression settled
about her mouth, and looked out gloomily from the sad
eyes. Her painful reverie was interrupted by the cheery
voice of Dr. Rodney, who came back, accompanied by an
elegantly-dressed middle-aged lady.

“Ah my brave little soldier! Tell us your name?”

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

“Edna Earl.”

“Have you no relatives?” asked the lady, stooping to
scrutinize her face.

“No, ma'am.”

“She is a very pretty child, Mrs. Murray, and if you can
take care of her, even for a few weeks, until she is able to
walk about, it will be a real charity. I never saw so much
fortitude displayed by one so young; but her fever is increasing,
and she needs immediate attention. Will it be
convenient for you to carry her to your house at once?”

“Certainly, doctor; order the carriage driven up as close
as possible. I brought a small mattress, and think the ride
will not be very painful. What splendid eyes she has!
Poor little thing! Of course you will come and prescribe
for her, and I will see that she is carefully nursed until she
is quite well again. Here, Henry, you and Richard must
lift this child, and put her on the mattress in the carriage.
Mind you do not stumble and hurt her.”

During the ride neither spoke, and Edna was in so much
pain that she lay with her eyes closed. As they entered a
long avenue, the rattle of the wheels on the gravel aroused
the child's attention, and when the carriage stopped, and
she was carried up a flight of broad marble steps, she saw
that the house was very large and handsome.

“Bring her into the room next to mine,” said Mrs. Murray,
leading the way.

Edna was soon undressed and placed within the snowy
sheets of a heavily-carved bedstead, whose crimson canopy
shed a ruby light down on the laced and ruffled pillows.
Mrs. Murray administered a dose of medicine given to her
by Dr. Rodney, and after closing the blinds to exclude the
light, she felt the girl's pulse, found that she had fallen into
a heavy sleep, and then, with a sigh, went down to take
her breakfast. It was several hours before Edna awoke,
and when she opened her eyes, and looked around the
elegantly furnished and beautiful room, she felt bewildered.

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

Mrs. Murray sat in a cushioned chair, near one of the windows,
with a book in her hand, and Edna had an opportunity
of studying her face. It was fair, proud, and handsome,
but wore an expression of habitual anxiety; and
gray hairs showed themselves under the costly lace that
bordered her morning head-dress, while lines of care marked
her brow and mouth. Children instinctively decipher the
hieroglyphics which time carves on human faces, and, in
reading the countenance of her hostess, Edna felt that she
was a haughty, ambitious woman, with a kind but not very
warm heart, who would be scrupulously attentive to the
wants of a sick child, but would probably never dream of
caressing or fondling such a charge. Chancing to glance
towards the bed as she turned a leaf, Mrs. Murray met the
curious gaze fastened upon her, and, rising, approached the
sufferer.

“How do you feel, Edna? I believe that is your name.”

“Thank you, my head is better, but I am very thirsty.”

The lady of the house gave her some ice-water in a silver
goblet, and ordered a servant to bring up the refreshments
she had directed prepared. As she felt the girl's pulse,
Edna noticed how white and soft her hands were, and how
dazzlingly the jewels flashed on her fingers, and she longed
for the touch of those aristocratic hands on her hot brow
where the hair clustered so heavily.

“How old are you, Edna?”

“Almost thirteen.”

“Had you any baggage on the train?”

“I had a small box of clothes.”

“I will send a servant for it.” She rang the bell as she
spoke.

“When do you think I shall be able to walk about?”

“Probably not for many weeks. If you need or wish
any thing you must not hesitate to ask for it. A servant
will sit here, and you have only to tell her what you
want.”

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

“You are very kind, ma'am, and I thank you very much —”
She paused, and her eyes filled with tears.

Mrs. Murray looked at her and said gravely:

“What is the matter, child?”

“I am only sorry I was so ungrateful and wicked this
morning.”

“How so?”

“Oh! every thing that I love dies; and when I lay there on
the grass, unable to move, among strangers who knew and
cared nothing about me, I was wicked, and would not try to
pray, and thought God wanted to make me suffer all my life;
and I wished that I had been killed instead of that dear little
baby, who had a father and mother to kiss and to love it.
It was all wrong to feel so, but I was so wretched. And
then God raised up friends even among strangers, and
shows me I am not forsaken if I am desolate. I begin to
think He took every body away from me, that I might see
how He could take care of me without them. I know `He
doeth all things well,' but I feel it now; and I am so sorry
I could not trust Him without seeing it.”

Edna wiped away her tears, and Mrs. Murray's voice
faltered slightly as she said:

“You are a good little girl, I have no doubt. Who
taught you to be so religious?”

“Grandpa.”

“How long since you lost him?”

“Four months.”

“Can you read?”

“Oh! yes, ma'am.”

“Well, I shall send you a Bible, and you must make yourself
as contented as possible. I shall take good care of
you.”

As the hostess left the room a staid-looking, elderly negro
woman took a seat at the window and sewed silently,
now and then glancing toward the bed. Exhausted with
pain and fatigue, Edna slept again, and it was night when

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

she opened her eyes and found Dr. Rodney and Mrs. Murray
at her pillow. The kind surgeon talked pleasantly for
some time, and, after giving ample instructions, took his
leave, exhorting his patient to keep up her fortitude and
all would soon be well. So passed the first day of her sojourn
under the hospitable roof which appeared so fortuitously
to shelter her; and the child thanked God fervently
for the kind hands into which she had fallen. Day after
day wore wearily away, and at the end of a fortnight,
though much prostrated by fever and suffering, she was
propped up in bed by pillows while Hagar, the servant,
combed and plaited the long, thick, matted hair. Mrs.
Murray came often to the room, but her visits were short,
and though invariably kind and considerate, Edna felt an
involuntary awe of her, which rendered her manner exceedingly
constrained when they were together. Hagar
was almost as taciturn as her mistress, and as the girl asked
few questions, she remained in complete ignorance of the
household affairs, and had never seen any one but Mrs.
Murray, Hagar, and the doctor. She was well supplied
with books, which the former brought from the library,
and thus the invalid contrived to amuse herself during the
long tedious summer days. One afternoon in June Edna
persuaded Hagar to lift her to a large cushioned chair close
to the open window which looked out on the lawn; and
here, with a book on her lap, she sat gazing out at the soft
blue sky, the waving elm boughs, and the glittering plum
age of a beautiful Himalayan pheasant, which seemed in
that golden sunshine to have forgotten the rosy glow of his
native snows. Leaning her elbows on the window-sill,
Edna rested her face in her palms, and after a few minutes
a tide of tender memories rose and swept over her heart,
bringing a touching expression of patient sorrow to her sweet,
wan face, and giving a far-off wistful look to the beautiful
eyes where tears often gathered but very rarely fell. Hagar
had dressed her in a new white muslin wrapper, with fluted

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

ruffles at the wrists and throat; and the fair young face,
with its delicate features, and glossy folds of soft hair, was
a pleasant picture, which the nurse loved to contemplate.
Standing with her work-basket in her hand, she watched
the graceful little figure for two or three moments, and a
warm, loving light shone out over her black features; then
nodding her head resolutely, she muttered:

“I will have my way this once; she shall stay,” and
passed out of the room, closing the door behind her. Edna
did not remark her departure, for memory was busy among
the ashes of other days, exhuming a thousand precious
reminiscences of mountain home, chestnut-groves, showers
of sparks fringing an anvil with fire, and an old man's unpainted
head-board in the deserted burying-ground. She
started nervously when, a half-hour later, Mrs. Murray laid
her hand gently on her shoulder and said:

“Child, of what are you thinking?”

For an instant she could not command her voice, which
faltered; but making a strong effort, she answered in a low
tone:

“Of all that I have lost, and what I am to do in future.”

“Would you be willing to work all your life in a factory?”

“No, ma'am; only long enough to educate myself, so
that I could teach.”

“You could not obtain a suitable education in that way;
and besides, I do not think that the factory you spoke of
would be an agreeable place for you. I have made some
inquiries about it since you came here.”

“I know it will not be pleasant, but then I am obliged to
work in some way, and I don't see what else I can do. I
am not able to pay for an education now, and I am determined
to have one.”

Mrs. Murray's eyes wandered out toward the velvety
lawn, and she mused for some minutes; then laying her
hands on the orphan's head, she said:

“Child, will you trust your future and your education

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

to me? I do not mean that I will teach you—oh! no—but
I will have you thoroughly educated, so that when you are
grown you can support yourself by teaching. I have no
daughter—I lost mine when she was a babe; but I could not
have seen her enter a factory, and as you remind me of my
own child, I will not allow you to go there. I will take
care of and educate you—will see that you have every thing
you require, if you are willing to be directed and advised
by me. Understand me, I do not adopt you; nor shall I
consider you exactly as one of my family; but I shall prove
a good friend and protector till you are eighteen, and capable
of providing for yourself. You will live in my house
and look upon it as your home, at least for the present.
What do you say to this plan? Is it not much better and
more pleasant than your wild-goose chase after an education
through the dust and din of a factory?”

“O Mrs. Murray! You are very generous and good,
but I have no claim on you—no right to impose such an expense
and trouble upon you! I am—”

“Hush, child! you have that claim which poverty always
has on wealth. As for the expense, that is a mere trifle, and
I do not expect you to give me any trouble; perhaps you
may even make yourself useful to me.”

“Thank you! oh! thank you, ma'am! I am very grateful!
I can not tell you how much I thank you; but I shall try
to prove it, if you will let me stay here—on one condition.”

“What is that?”

“That when I am able to pay you, you will receive the
money that my education and clothes will cost you.”

Mrs. Murray laughed, and stroked the silky black hair.

“Where did you get such proud notions? Pay me, indeed!
You poor little beggar! Ha! ha! ha! Well,
yes, you may do as you please, when you are able; but that
time is rather too distant to be considered now. Meanwhile,
quit grieving over the past, and think only of improving
yourself. I do not like doleful faces, and shall expect you

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

to be a cheerful, contented, and obedient girl. Hagar is
making you an entire set of new clothes, and I hope to see
you always neat. I shall give you a smaller room than this—
the one across the hall; you will keep your books there,
and remain there during study hours. At other times you
can come to my room, or amuse yourself as you like; and
when there is company here, remember, I shall always expect
you to sit quietly, and listen to the conversation, as it
is very improving to young girls to be in really good society.
You will have a music teacher, and practice on the
upright piano in the library, instead of the large one in the
parlor. One thing more if you want any thing, come to
me, and ask for it, and I shall be very much displeased if
you talk to the servants, or encourage them to talk to you.
Now every thing is understood, and I hope you will be
happy, and properly improve the advantages I shall give
you.”

Edna drew one of the white hands down to her lips and
murmured:

“Thank you—thank you! You shall never have cause to
regret your goodness; and your wishes shall always guide
me.”

“Well, well; I shall remember this promise, and trust I
may never find it necessary to remind you of it. I dare
say we shall get on very happily together. Don't thank
me any more, and hereafter we need not speak of the
matter.”

Mrs. Murray stooped, and for the first time kissed the
child's white forehead; and Edna longed to throw her arms
about the stately form, but the polished hauteur awed and
repelled her.

Before she could reply, and just as Mrs. Murray was
moving toward the door, it was thrown open, and a gentleman
strode into the room. At sight of Edna he stopped
suddenly, and dropping a bag of game on the floor, exclaimed
harshly:

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

“What the d—l does this mean?”

“My son! I am so glad you are at home again I was
getting quite uneasy at your long absence. This is one of
the victims of that terrible railroad disaster; the neighborhood
is full of the sufferers. Come to my room. When
did you arrive?”

She linked her arm in his, picked up the game-bag, and
led him to the adjoining room, the door of which she closed
and locked.

A painful thrill shot along Edna's nerves, and an indescribable
sensation of dread, a presentiment of coming ill,
overshadowed her heart. This was the son of her friend,
and the first glimpse of him filled her with instantaneous repugnance;
there was an innate and powerful repulsion which
she could not analyze. He was a tall, athletic man, not exactly
young, yet certainly not elderly; one of anomalous
appearance, prematurely old, and, though not one white
thread silvered his thick, waving, brown hair, the heavy
and habitual scowl on his high full brow had plowed
deep furrows such as age claims for its monogram. His
features were bold but very regular; the piercing, steel-gray
eyes were unusually large, and beautifully shaded with long,
heavy, black lashes, but repelled by their cynical glare;
and the finely-formed mouth, which might have imparted a
wonderful charm to the countenance, wore a chronic, savage
sneer, as if it only opened to utter jeers and curses. Evidently
the face had once been singularly handsome, in the
dawn of his earthly career, when his mother's good-night
kiss rested like a blessing on his smooth, boyish forehead,
and the prayer learned in the nursery still crept across his
pure lips; but now the fair chiseled lineaments were
blotted by dissipation, and blackened and distorted by the
baleful fires of a fierce, passionate nature, and a restless,
powerful, and unhallowed intellect. Symmetrical and
grand as that temple of Juno, in shrouded Pompeii, whose
polished shafts gleamed centuries ago in the morning

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

sunshine of a day of woe, whose untimely night has endured
for nineteen hundred years; so, in the glorious flush of his
youth, this man had stood facing a noble and possibly a
sanctified future; but the ungovernable flames of sin had reduced
him, like that darkened and desecrated fane, to a
melancholy mass of ashy arches and blackened columns,
where ministering priests, all holy aspirations, slumbered
in the dust. His dress was costly but negligent, and the
red stain on his jacket told that his hunt had not been fruitless.
He wore a straw hat, belted with broad black ribbon,
and his spurred boots were damp and muddy.

What was there about this surly son of her hostess
which recalled to Edna's mind her grandfather's words,
“He is a rude, wicked, blasphemous man”? She had not
distinctly seen the face of the visitor at the shop; but something
in the impatient, querulous tone, in the hasty, haughty
step, and the proud lifting of the regal head, reminded her
painfully of him whose overbearing insolence had so unwontedly
stirred the ire of Aaron Hunt's genial and generally
equable nature. While she pondered this inexplicable
coïncidence, voices startled her from the next room,
whence the sound floated through the window.

“If you were not my mother, I should say you were a
candidate for a strait-jacket and a lunatic asylum; but as
those amiable proclivities are considered hereditary, I do
not favor that comparison. `Sorry for her,' indeed! I'll
bet my right arm it will not be six weeks before she makes
you infinitely sorrier for your deluded self; and you will
treat me to a new version of `je me regrette!' With your
knowledge of this precious world and its holy crew, I confess
it seems farcical in the extreme that open-eyed you can
venture another experiment on human nature. Some fine
morning you will rub your eyes and find your acolyte non
est;
ditto, your silver forks, diamonds, and gold spoons.”

Edna felt the indignant blood burning in her cheeks, and
as she could not walk without assistance, and shrank from

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

listening to a conversation which was not intended for her
ears, she coughed several times to arrest the attention of
the speakers, but apparently without effect, for the son's
voice again rose above the low tones of the mother.

“O carnival of shams! She is `pious,' you say? Then,
I'll swear my watch is not safe in my pocket, and I shall
sleep with the key of my cameo cabinet tied around my
neck. A Paris police would not insure your valuables or
mine. The fates forbid that your pen-feathered saint should
decamp with some of my costly travel-scrapings! `Pious,'
indeed! `Edna,' forsooth! No doubt her origin and
morals are quite as apocryphal as her name. Don't talk to
me about `her being providentially thrown into your
hands,' unless you desire to hear me say things which you
have frequently taken occasion to inform me `deeply grieved'
you. I daresay the little vagrant whines in what she
considers orthodox phraseology, that `God tempers the
wind to the shorn lamb!' and, like some other pious people
whom I have heard canting, will saddle some Jewish prophet
or fisherman with the dictum, thinking that it sounds
like the Bible, whereas Sterne said it. Shorn lamb, forsooth!
We, or rather you, madame, ma mère, will be
shorn—thoroughly fleeced! Pious! Ha! ha! ha!”

Here followed an earnest expostulation from Mrs. Murray,
only a few words of which were audible, and once more the
deep, strong, bitter tones rejoined:

“Interfere! Pardon me, I am only too happy to stand
aloof and watch the little wretch play out her game. Most
certainly it is your own affair, but you will permit me to
be amused, will you not? And with your accustomed
suavity forgive me, if I chance inadvertently to whisper
above my breath, `Le jeu n'en vaut pas la chandelle'?
What the deuce do you suppose I care about her `faith'?
She may run through the whole catalogue from the mustardseed
size up, as far as I am concerned, and you may make

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

yourself easy on the score of my `contaminating' the sanctified
vagrant!”

“St. Elmo! my son! promise me that you will not scoff
and sneer at her religion; at least in her presence,” pleaded
the mother.

A ringing, mirthless laugh was the only reply that reached
the girl, as she put her fingers in her ears and hid her face
on the window-sill.

It was no longer possible to doubt the identity of the
stranger; the initials on the fly-leaf meant St. Elmo Murray;
and she knew that in the son of her friend and protectress
she had found the owner of her Dante and the man who had
cursed her grandfather for his tardiness. If she had only
known this one hour earlier, she would have declined the
offer, which once accepted, she knew not how to reject,
without acquainting Mrs. Murray with the fact that she
had overheard the conversation; and yet she could not
endure the prospect of living under the same roof with a
man whom she loathed and feared. The memory of the
blacksmith's aversion to this stranger intensified her own;
and as she pondered in shame and indignation the scornful
and opprobrious epithets which he had bestowed on herself,
she muttered through her set teeth:

“Yes, Grandy! he is cruel and wicked; and I never can
bear to look at or speak to him! How dared he curse my
dear, dear, good grandpa! How can I ever be respectful to
him, when he is not even respectful to his own mother! Oh!
I wish I had never come here! I shall always hate him!”
At this juncture Hagar entered, and lifted her back to
her couch; and, remarking the agitation of her manner,
the nurse said gravely, as she put her fingers on the girl's
pulse:

“What has flushed you so? Your face is hot; you have
tired yourself sitting up too long. Did a gentleman come
into this room a while ago?”

“Yes, Mrs. Murray's son.”

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

“Did Miss Ellen—that is, my mistress—tell you that you
were to live here, and get your education?”

“Yes, she offered to take care of me for a few years.”

“Well, I am glad it is fixed, so—you can stay; for you
can be a great comfort to Miss Ellen, if you try to please
her.”

She paused, and busied herself about the room, and remembering
Mrs. Murray's injunction that she should discourage
conversation on the part of the servants, Edna
turned her face to the wall and shut her eyes. But for
once Hagar's habitual silence and non-committalism were
laid aside; and, stooping over the couch, she said hurriedly:

“Listen to me, child, for I like your patient ways, and
want to give you a friendly warning; you are a stranger in
this house, and might stumble into trouble. Whatever else
you do, be sure not to cross Mass Elmo's path! Keep out
of his way, and he will keep out of yours; for he is shy
enough of strangers, and would walk a mile to keep from
meeting any body; but if he finds you in his way, he will
walk roughshod right over you—trample you. Nothing
ever stops him one minute when he makes up his mind. He
does not even wait to listen to his mother, and she is about
the only person who dares to talk to him. He hates every
body and every thing; but he doesn't tread on folks' toes
unless they are where they don't belong. He is like a rattlesnake
that crawls in his own track, and bites every thing that
meddles or crosses his trail. Above every thing, child, for
the love of peace and heaven, don't argue with him! If he
says black is white, don't contradict him; and if he swears
water runs up-stream, let him swear, and don't know it runs
down. Keep out of his sight, and you will do well enough;
but once make him mad and you had better fight Satan
hand to hand with red-hot pitchforks! Every body is afraid
of him, and gives way to him, and you must do like the
balance that have to deal with him. I nursed him; but I
would rather put my head in a wolf's jaws than stir him

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

up; and God knows I wish he had died when he was a baby,
instead of living to grow up the sinful, swearing, raging
devil he is! Now mind what I say. I am not given to
talking, but this time it is for your good. Mind what I tell
you, child; and if you want to have peace, keep out of his
way.”

She left the room abruptly, and the orphan lay in the
gathering gloom of twilight, perplexed, distressed, and
wondering how she could avoid all the angularities of this
amiable character, under whose roof fate seemed to have
deposited her.

-- --

CHAPTER V.

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

AT length, by the aid of crutches, Edna was
able to leave the room where she had been so
long confined, and explore the house in which
every day discovered some new charm. The
parlors and sitting-room opened on a long, arched verandah,
which extended around two sides of the building,
and was paved with variegated tiles; while the stainedglass
doors of the dining-room, with its lofty frescoed ceiling
and deep bow-windows, led by two white marble steps
out on the terrace, whence two more steps showed the beginning
of a serpentine gravel walk winding down to an
octagonal hot-house, surmounted by a richly carved pagodaroof.
Two sentinel statues—a Bacchus and Bacchante—
placed on the terrace, guarded the entrance to the dining-room;
and in front of the house, where a sculptured Triton
threw jets of water into a gleaming circular basin, a pair
of crouching monsters glared from the steps. When Edna
first found herself before these grim doorkeepers, she
started back in unfeigned terror, and could scarcely repress
a cry of alarm, for the howling rage and despair of the
distorted hideous heads seemed fearfully real, and years
elapsed before she comprehended their significance, or the
sombre mood which impelled their creation. They were
imitations of that monumental lion's head, raised on the
battle-field of Chæroneia, to commemorate the Bœotians
slain. In the rear of and adjoining the library, a narrow,
vaulted passage with high Gothic windows of stained

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

glass, opened into a beautifully proportioned rotunda; and
beyond this circular apartment with its ruby-tinted sky-light
and Moresque frescoes, extended two other rooms, of
whose shape or contents Edna knew nothing, save the tall
arched windows that looked down on the terrace. The
door of the rotunda was generally closed, but accidentally
it stood open one morning, and she caught a glimpse of the
circular form and the springing dome. Evidently this portion
of the mansion had been recently built, while the remainder
of the house had been constructed many years
earlier; but all desire to explore it was extinguished when
Mrs. Murray remarked one day:

“That passage leads to my son's apartments, and he dislikes
noise or intrusion.”

Thenceforth Edna avoided it as if the plagues of Pharaoh
were pent therein. To her dazzled eyes this luxurious home
was a fairy palace, an enchanted region, and, with eager
curiosity and boundless admiration, she gazed upon beautiful
articles whose use she could not even conjecture. The
furniture throughout the mansion was elegant and costly;
pictures, statues, bronzes, marble, silver, rosewood, ebony,
mosaics, satin, velvet—naught that the most fastidious and
cultivated taste or dilettanteism could suggest, or lavish
expenditure supply, was wanting; while the elaborate and
beautiful arrangement of the extensive grounds showed with
how prodigal a hand the owner squandered a princely
fortune. The flower-garden and lawn comprised fifteen
acres, and the subdivisions were formed entirely by hedges,
save that portion of the park, surrounded by a tall iron
railing, where congregated a motley menagerie of deer,
bison, a Lapland reindeer, a Peruvian llama, some Cashmere
goats, a chamois, wounded and caught on the Jungfrau,
and a large white cow from Ava. This part of the
inclosure was thickly studded with large oaks, groups of
beech and elm, and a few enormous cedars which would
not have shamed their sacred prototypes sighing in Syrian

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

breezes along the rocky gorges of Lebanon. The branches
were low and spreading, and even at mid-day the sunshine
barely freckled the cool, mossy knolls where the animals
sought refuge from the summer heat of the open and
smoothly-shaven lawn. Here and there, on the soft, green
sward, was presented that vegetable antithesis, a circlet
of martinet poplars standing vis-a-vis to a clump of willows,
whose long hair threw quivering, fringy shadows when the
slanting rays of dying sunlight burnished the white and
purple petals nestling among the clover tufts. Rustic
seats of bark, cane, and metal were scattered through the
grounds, and where the well-trimmed numerous hedges
divided the parterre, china, marble, and iron vases of varied
mould held rare creepers and lovely exotics; and rich
masses of roses swung their fragrant chalices of crimson and
gold, rivaling the glory of Pæstum and of Bendemeer. The
elevation upon which the house was placed commanded an
extensive view of the surrounding country. Far away to
the north-east purplish gray waves along the sky showed
the range of lofty hills, whose rocky battlements were not
yet scarred and branded by the red hand of fratricidal war;
and in an easterly direction, scarcely two miles distant,
glittering spires told where the village clung to the railroad,
and to a deep rushing creek, whose sinuous course
was distinctly marked by the dense growth that clothed
its steep banks. Now and then luxuriant fields of corn
covered the level lands with an emerald mantle, while
sheep and cattle roamed through the adjacent champaign;
and in the calm, cool morning air, a black smoke-serpent
crawled above the tree-tops, mapping out the track over
which the long train of cars darted and thundered. Mr.
Paul Murray, the first proprietor of the estate, and father of
the present owner, had early in life spent much time in
France, where, espousing the royalist cause, his sympathies
were fully enlisted by the desperate daring of Charette,
Stofflet, and Cathelineau. On his return to his native land

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

his admiration of the heroism of those who dwelt upon the
Loire, found expression in one of their sobriquets, “Le
Bocage,” which he gave to his country residence; and certainly
the venerable groves that surrounded it justified the
application. While his own fortune was handsome and
abundant, he married the orphan of a rich banker, who survived
her father only a short time, and died leaving Mr.
Murray childless. After a few years, when the frosts of
age fell upon his head, he married a handsome and very
wealthy widow; but, unfortunately, having lost their first
child, a daughter, he lived only long enough to hear the
infantile prattle of his son, St. Elmo, to whom he bequeathed
an immense fortune, which many succeeding
years of reckless expenditure had failed to materially impair.
Such was “Le Bocage,” naturally a beautiful situation,
improved and embellished with every thing which
refined taste and world-wide travel could suggest to the
fastidious owner. But not withstanding the countless charms
of the home so benevolently offered to her, the blacksmith's
granddaughter was conscious of a great need, scarcely to
be explained, yet fully felt—the dreary lack of that which
she had yet to learn could not be purchased by the treasures
of Oude—the priceless peace and genial glow which
only the contented, happy hearts of its inmates can diffuse
over even a palatial homestead. She also realized, without
analyzing the fact, that the majestic repose and boundless
spontaneity of nature yielded a sense of companionship almost
of tender, dumb sympathy, which all the polished artificialities
and recherché arrangements of man utterly failed
to furnish. While dazzled by the glitter and splendor of “Le
Bocage,” she shivered in its silent dreariness, its cold, aristocratic
formalism, and she yearned for the soft, musical
babble of the spring-branch, where, standing ankle-deep in
water under the friendly shadow of Lookout, she had spent
long, blissful July days in striving to build a wall of rounded
pebbles down which the crystal ripples would fall, a

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

miniature Talulah or Tuccoa. The chrism of nature had anointed
her early life and consecrated her heart, but fate brought
her to the vestibule of the temple of Mammon, and its defiling
incense floated about her. How long would the consecration
last? As she slowly limped about the house and
grounds, acquainting herself with the details, she was impressed
with the belief that happiness had once held her
court here, had been dethroned, exiled, and now waited beyond
the confines of the park, anxious but unable to renew
her reign and expel usurping gloom. For some weeks after
her arrival she took her meals in her own room, and having
learned to recognize the hasty, heavy tread of the dreaded
master of the house, she invariably fled from the sound of
his steps as she would have shunned an ogre; consequently
her knowledge of him was limited to the brief inspection
and uncomplimentary conversation which introduced him
to her acquaintance on the day of his return. Her habitual
avoidance and desire of continued concealment was, however,
summarily thwarted when Mrs. Murray came into her
room late one night, and asked:

“Did not I see you walking this afternoon without your
crutches?”

“Yes, ma'am, I was trying to see if I could not do without
them entirely.”

“Did the experiment cause you any pain?”

“No pain exactly, but I find my ankle still weak.”

“Be careful not to overstrain it; by degrees it will
strengthen, if you use it moderately. By the by, you are
now well enough to come to the table; and from breakfast
to-morrow you will take your meals with us in the dining-room.”

A shiver of apprehension seized Edna, and in a frightened
tone she ejaculated:

“Ma'am!”

“I say, in future you will eat at the table instead of here
in this room.”

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

“If you please, Mrs. Murray, I would rather stay here.'

“Pray what possible objection can you have to the
dining-room?”

Edna averted her head, but wrung her fingers nervously.

Mrs. Murray frowned, and continued gravely:

“Don't be silly, Edna. It is proper that you should go
to the table, and learn to eat with a fork instead of a knife.
You need not be ashamed to meet people; there is nothing
clownish about you, unless you affect it. Good night; I
shall see you at breakfast; the bell rings at eight o'clock.”

There was no escape, and she awoke next morning oppressed
with the thought of the ordeal that awaited her.
She dressed herself even more carefully than usual, despite
the trembling of her hands; and when the ringing of the
little silver bell summoned her to the dining-room, her heart
seemed to stand still. But though exceedingly sensitive
and shy, Edna was brave, and even self-possessed, and she
promptly advanced to meet the trial.

Entering the room, she saw that her benefactress had not
yet come in, but was approaching the house with a basket
of flowers in her hand; and one swift glance around discovered
Mr. Murray standing at the window. Unobserved
she scanned the tall, powerful figure clad in a suit of white
linen, and saw that he wore no beard save the heavy but
closely-trimmed moustache, which now, in some degree,
concealed the harshness about the handsome mouth. Only
his profile was turned toward her, and she noticed that,
while his forehead was singularly white, his cheeks and
chin were thoroughly bronzed from exposure.

As Mrs. Murray came in, she nodded to her young prot
égée,
and approached the table, saying:

“Good morning! It seems I am the laggard to-day, but
Nicholas had mislaid the flower-shears, and detained me.
Hereafter I shall turn over this work of dressing vases to
you, child. My son, this is your birthday, and here is your
button-hole souvenir.

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

She fastened a few sprigs of white jasmine in his linen
coat, and, as he thanked her briefly and turned to the
table, she said, with marked emphasis:

“St. Elmo, let me introduce you to Edna Earl.”

He looked around, and fixed his keen eyes on the orphan,
whose cheeks crimsoned as she looked down and said quite
distinctly:

“Good morning, Mr. Murray.”

“Good morning, Miss Earl.”

“No, I protest! `Miss Earl,' indeed! Call the child
Edna.”

“As you please, mother, provided you do not let the coffee
and chocolate get cold while you decide the momentous
question.”

Neither spoke again for some time, and in the embarrassing
silence Edna kept her eyes on the china, wondering if
all their breakfasts would be like this. At last Mr. Murray
pushed away his large coffee-cup, and said abruptly:

“After all, it is only one year to-day since I came back
to America, though it seems much longer. It will soon be
time to prepare for my trip to the South Sea Islands. The
stagnation here is intolerable.”

An expression of painful surprise flitted across the
mother's countenance, but she answered quickly:

“It has been an exceedingly short, happy year to me.
You are such a confirmed absentee that, when you are at
home, time slips by unnoticed.”

“But few and far between as my visits are, they certainly
never approach the angelic. `Welcome the coming, speed
the parting guest,' must frequently recur to you.”

Before his mother could reply he rose, ordered his horse,
and as he drew on his gloves, and left the room, looked over
his shoulder, saying indifferently, “That box of pictures
from Munich is at the depot; I directed Henry to go over
after it this morning. I will open it when I come home.”

A moment after he passed the window on horseback,

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

and with a heavy sigh Mrs. Murray dropped her head on
her hand, compressing her lips, and toying abstractedly
with the sugar-tongs.

Edna watched the grave, troubled countenance for some
seconds, and then putting her hand on the flower-basket,
she asked softly:

“Shall I dress the flower-pots?”

“Yes, child, in four rooms; this, the parlors, and the
library. Always cut the flowers very early, while the dew
is on them.”

Her eyes went back to the sugar-tongs, and Edna joyfully
escaped from a room whose restraints and associations were
irksome.

Impressed by Hagar's vehement adjuration to keep out
of Mr. Murray's path, she avoided those portions of the
house to which he seemed most partial, and thus, although
they continued to meet at meals, no words passed between
them, after that brief salutation on the morning of presentation.
Very often she was painfully conscious that his
searching eyes scrutinized her; but though the blood
mounted instantly to her cheeks at such times, she never
looked up—dreading his gaze as she would that of a basilisk.
One sultry afternoon she went into the park, and
threw herself down on the long grass, under a clump of
cedars, near which the deer and bison were quietly browsing,
while the large white merinoes huddled in the shade
and blinked at the sun. Opening a pictorial history of
England, which she had selected from the library, she
spread it on the grass, and leaning her face in her palms,
rested her elbows on the ground, and began to read.
Now and then she paused as she turned a leaf, to look
around at the beautiful animals, each one of which might
have served as a model for Landseer or Rosa Bonheur.
Gradually the languor of the atmosphere stole into her busy
brain; as the sun crept down the sky, her eyelids sunk with
it, and very soon she was fast asleep, with her head on the

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

book, and her cheeks flushed almost to a vermilion hue.
From that brief summer dream she was aroused by some
sudden noise, and starting up, saw the sheep bounding far
away, while a large, gaunt, wolfish, gray dog snuffed at
her hands and face. Once before she had seen him chained
near the stables, and Hagar told her he was “very dangerous,”
and was never loosed except at night; consequently,
the expression of his fierce, red eyes, as he stood over her,
was well calculated to alarm her; but at that instant Mr.
Murray's voice thundered:

“Keep still! don't move! or you will be torn to pieces!”
Then followed some rapid interjections and vehement
words in the same unintelligible dialect which had so
puzzled her once before, when her grandfather could not
control the horse he was attempting to shoe. The dog was
sullen and unmanageable, keeping his black muzzle close to
her face, and she grew pale with terror as she noticed that
his shaggy breast and snarling jaws were dripping with
blood.

Leaping from his horse, Mr. Murray strode up, and with
a quick movement seized the heavy brass collar of the savage
creature, hurled him back on his haunches, and held
him thus, giving vent the while to a volley of oaths.

Pointing to a large, half-decayed elm branch, lying at a
little distance, he tightened his grasp on the collar, and said
to the still trembling girl:

“Bring me that stick, yonder.”

Edna complied, and there ensued a scene of cursing,
thrashing, and howling, that absolutely sickened her. The
dog writhed, leaped, whined, and snarled; but the iron hold
was not relaxed, and the face of the master rivaled in rage
that of the brute, which seemed as ferocious as the hounds
of Gian Maria Visconti, fed with human flesh, by Squarcia
Giramo. Distressed by the severity and duration of the
punishment, and without pausing to reflect, or to remember
Hagar's warning, Edna interposed:

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

“Oh! please don't whip him any more! It is cruel to
beat him so!”

Probably he did not hear her, and the blows fell thicker
than before. She drew near, and, as the merciless arm was
raised to strike, she seized it with both hands, and swung
on with her whole weight, repeating her words. If one of
his meek, frightened sheep had sprung at his throat to
throttle him, Mr. Murray would not have been more astounded.
He shook her off, threw her from him, but she carried
the stick in her grasp.

“D—n you! how dare you interfere! What is it to
you if I cut his throat, which I mean to do!”

“That will be cruel and sinful, for he does not know it is
wrong; and besides, he did not bite me.”

She spoke resolutely, and for the first time ventured to
look straight into his flashing eyes.

“Did not bite you! Did not he worry down and mangle
one of my finest Southdowns? It would serve you
right for your impertinent meddling, if I let him tear you
limb from limb!”

“He knows no better,” she answered firmly.

“Then, by G—d, I will teach him! Hand me that
stick!”

“Oh! please, Mr. Murray! You have nearly put out one
of his eyes already!”

“Give me the stick, I tell you, or I—”

He did not finish the threat, but held out his hand with a
peremptory gesture.

Edna gave one swift glance around, saw that there were
no other branches within reach, saw too that the dog's face
was swelling and bleeding from its bruises, and, bending
the stick across her knee, she snapped it into three pieces,
which she threw as far as her strength would permit.
There was a brief pause, broken only by the piteous howling
of the suffering creature, and, as she began to realize
what she had done, Edna's face reddened, and she put her

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

hands over her eyes to shut out the vision of the enraged
man, who was absolutely dumb with indignant astonishment.
Presently a sneering laugh caused her to look
through her fingers, and she saw “Ali,” the dog, now released,
fawning and whining at his master's feet.

“Aha! The way of all natures, human as well as brute.
Pet and fondle and pamper them, they turn under your
caressing hand and bite you; but bruise and trample them,
and instantly they are on their knees licking the feet that
kicked them. Begone! you bloodthirsty devil! I'll settle
the account at the kennel. Buffon is a fool, and Pennant
was right after all; the blood of the jackal pricks up your
ears.”

He spurned the crouching culprit, and as it slunk away
in the direction of the house, Edna found herself alone, face
to face with the object of her aversion, and she almost
wished that the earth would open and swallow her. Mr.
Murray came close to her, held her hands down with one
of his, and placing the other under her chin, forced her to
look at him.

“How dare you defy and disobey me?”

“I did not defy you, sir, but I could not help you to do
what was wrong and cruel.”

“I am the judge of my actions, and neither ask your help
nor intend to permit your interference with what does not
concern you.”

“God is the judge of mine, sir, and if I had obeyed you
I should have been guilty of all you wished to do with that
stick. I don't want to interfere, sir. I try to keep out of
your way, and I am very sorry I happened to come here
this evening. I did not dream of meeting you; I thought
you had gone to town.”

He read all her aversion in her eyes, which strove to
avoid his, and smiling grimly, he continued: “You evidently
think that I am the very devil himself, walking the
earth like a roaring lion. Mind your own affairs hereafter,

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

and when I give you a positive order obey it, for I am
master here, and my word is law. Meddling or disobedience
I neither tolerate nor forgive. Do you understand
me?”

“I shall not meddle, sir.”

“That means that you will not obey me unless you think
proper?”

She was silent, and her beautiful soft eyes filled with tears.

“Answer me!”

“I have nothing to say that you would like to hear.”

“What? Out with it!”

“You would have a right to think me impertinent if I
said any more.”

“No, I swear I will not devour you, say what you may.”

She shook her head, and the motion brought two tears
down on her cheeks.

“Oh! you are one of the stubborn sweet saints, whose
lips even Torquemada's red-hot steel fingers could not
open. Child, do you hate or dread me most? Answer
that question.”

He took his own handkerchief and wiped away the tears.

“I am sorry for you, sir,” she said in a low voice.

He threw his head back and laughed derisively.

“Sorry for me? For me? Me? The owner of as
many thousands as there are hairs on your head! Keep
your pity for your poverty-stricken vagrant self! Why
the deuce are you sorry for me?”

She withdrew her hands, which he seemed to hold unconsciously,
and answered:

“Because, with all your money, you never will be happy.”

“And what the d—l do I care for happiness? I am
not such a fool as to expect it; and yet after all, `Out of
the mouths of babes and sucklings.' Pshaw! I am a fool
nevertheless to waste words on you. Stop! What do
you think of my park, and the animals? I notice you often
come here.”

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

“The first time I saw it, I thought of Noah and the ark,
with two of every living thing; but an hour ago it seemed
to me more like the garden of Eden, where the animals all
lay down together in peace, before sin came into it.”

“And Ali and I entered, like Satan, and completed the
vision? Thank you, considering the fact that you are on
my premises, and know something of my angelic, sanctified
temper, I must say you indulge in bold flights of imagery.”

“I did not say that, sir.”

“You thought it nevertheless. Don't be hypocritical!
Is not that what you thought of?”

She made no reply, and anxious to terminate an interview
painfully embarrassing to her, stepped forward to pick
up the history which lay on the grass.

“What book is that?”

She handed it to him, and the leaves happened to open at
a picture representing the murder of Becket. A scowl
blackened his face as he glanced at it, and turned away
muttering:

“Malice prepense! or the devil!”

At a little distance, leisurely cropping the long grass,
stood his favorite horse, whose arched forehead and peculiar
mouse-color proclaimed his unmistakable descent
from the swift hordes that scour the Kirghise steppes, and
sanctioned the whim which induced his master to call him
“Tamerlane.” As Mr. Murray approached his horse, Edna
walked away toward the house, fearing that he might
overtake her; but no sound of hoofs reached her ears, and
looking back as she crossed the avenue and entered the
flower-garden, she saw horse and rider standing where she
left them, and wondered why Mr. Murray was so still, with
one arm on the neck of his Tartar pet, and his own head
bent down on his hand.

In reflecting upon what had occurred, she felt her repugnance
increase, and began to think that they could not live
in the same house without continual conflicts, which would

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

force her to abandon the numerous advantages now within her
grasp. The only ray of hope that darted through her mind
when she recalled his allusion to a contemplated visit to
the South Sea Islands, and the possibility of his long absence.
Insensibly her dislike of the owner extended to every thing
he handled, and much as she had enjoyed the perusal of
Dante, she determined to lose no time in restoring the lost
volume, which she felt well assured his keen eyes would
recognize the first time she inadvertently left it in the
library or the greenhouse. The doubt of her honesty,
which he had expressed to his mother, rankled in the orphan's
memory, and for some days she had been nerving
herself to anticipate a discovery of the book by voluntarily
restoring it. The rencontre in the park by no means diminished
her dread of addressing him on this subject; but
she resolved that the rendition of Cæsar's things to Cæsar
should take place that evening before she slept.

-- --

CHAPTER VI.

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

THE narrow, vaulted passage leading to Mr. Murray's
suit of rooms was dim and gloomy when
Edna approached the partially opened door of
the rotunda, whence issued a stream of light.
Timidly she crossed the threshold and stood within on the
checkered floor, whose polished tiles glistened under the
glare of gas from bronze brackets representing Telamones,
that stood at regular intervals around the apartment. The
walls were painted in Saracenic style, and here and there
hung specimens of Oriental armor—Turcoman cimeters
Damascus swords, Bedouin lances, and a crimson silk flag,
with heavy gold fringe, surmounted by a crescent. The
cornice of the lofty arched ceiling was elaborately arabesque,
and as Edna looked up she saw through the glass
roof the flickering of stars in the summer sky. In the
centre of the room, immediately under the dome, stretched
a billiard-table, and near it was a circular one of black
marble, inlaid with red onyx and lapis lazuli, which formed
a miniature zodiac similar to that at Denderah, while in the
middle of this table sat a small Murano hour-glass, filled
with sand from the dreary valley of El Ghor. A huge
plaster Trimurti stood close to the wall, on a triangular pedestal
of black rock, and the Siva-face and the writhing
cobra confronted all who entered. Just opposite grinned a
red granite slab with a quaint basso-relievo taken from the
ruins of Elora. Near the door were two silken divans, and
a richly carved urn, three feet high, which had once

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

ornamented the façade of a tomb in the royal days of Petra, ere
the curse fell on Edom, now stood an in memoriam of the
original Necropolis. For what purpose this room was designed
or used Edna could not imagine, and after a hasty
survey of its singular furniture, she crossed the rotundo,
and knocked at the door that stood slightly ajar. All was
silent; but the smell of a cigar told her that the owner was
within, and she knocked once more.

“Come in.”

“I don't wish to come in; I only want to hand you something.”

“Oh! the deuce you don't! But I never meet people even
half-way, so come in you must, if you have any thing to say
to me. I have neither blue blazes nor pitchforks about me,
and you will be safe inside. I give you my word there are
no small devils shut up here, to fly away with whomsoever
peeps in! Either enter, I say, or be off.”

The temptation was powerful to accept the alternative;
but as he had evidently recognized her voice, she pushed
open the door and reluctantly entered. It was a long room,
and at the end were two beautiful fluted white marble
pillars, supporting a handsome arch, where hung heavy
curtains of crimson Persian silk, that were now partially
looped back, showing the furniture of the sleeping apartment
beyond the richly carved arch. For a moment the
bright light dazzled the orphan, and she shaded her eyes;
but the next instant Mr. Murray rose from a sofa near the
window, and advanced a step or two, taking the cigar from
his lips.

“Come to the window and take a seat.”

He pointed to the sofa; but she shook her head, and said
quickly:

“I have something which belongs to you, Mr. Murray,
which I think you must value very much, and therefore I
wanted to see it safe in your own hands.”

Without raising her eyes she held the book toward him.

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

“What is it?”

He took it mechanically, and with his gaze fixed on the
girl's face; but as she made no reply, he glanced down at
it, and his stern, swarthy face lighted up joyfully.

“Is it possible? my Dante! my lost Dante! The copy
that has travelled round the world in my pocket, and that I
lost a year ago, somewhere in the mountains of Tennessee!
Girl, where did you get it?”

“I found it where you left it—on the grass near a blacksmith's
shop.”

“A blacksmith's shop! where?”

“Near Chattanooga. Don't you remember the sign,
under the horse-shoe, over the door, `Aaron Hunt'?”

“No; but who was Aaron Hunt?”

For nearly a minute Edna struggled for composure, and
looking suddenly up, said falteringly:

“He was my grandfather—the only person in the world
I had to care for, or to love me—and—sir—”

“Well, go on.”

“You cursed him because your horse fretted, and he could
not shoe him in five minutes.”

“Humph!”

There was an awkward silence; St. Elmo Murray bit his
lip and scowled, and, recovering her self-control, the orphan
added:

“You put your shawl and book on the ground, and when
you started you forgot them. I called you back and gave
you your shawl; but I did not see the book for some time
after you rode out of sight.”

“Yes, yes, I remember now about the shawl and the
shop. Strange I did not recognize you before. But how
did you learn that the book was mine?”

“I did not know it was yours until I came here by accident,
and heard Mrs. Murray call your name; then I knew
that the initials written in the book spelt your name. And
besides, I remembered your figure and your voice.”

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

Again there was a pause, and her mission ended, Edna
turned to go.

“Stop! Why did you not give it to me when you first
came?”

She made no reply, and putting his hand on her shoulder
to detain her, he said more gently than she had ever heard
him speak to any one:

“Was it because you loved my book and disliked to part
with it, or was it because you feared to come and speak to
a man whom you hate? Be truthful.”

Still she was silent, and raising her face with his palm, as
he had done in the park, he continued in the same low,
sweet voice, which she could scarcely believe belonged to
him:

“I am waiting for your answer, and I intend to have it.”

Her large, sad eyes were brimming with precious memories,
as she lifted them steadily to meet his, and answered:

“My grandfather was noble and good, and he was all I
had in this world.”

“And you can not forgive a man who happened to be
rude to him?”

“If you please, Mr. Murray, I would rather go now. I
have given you your book, and that is all I came for.”

“Which means that you are afraid of me, and want to
get out of my sight?”

She did not deny it, but her face flushed painfully.

“Edna Earl, you are at least honest and truthful, and
those are rare traits at the present day. I thank you for
preserving and returning my Dante. Did you read any
of it?”

“Yes, sir, all of it. Good-night, sir.”

“Wait a moment. When did Aaron Hunt die?”

“Two months after you saw him.”

“You have no relatives? No cousins, uncles, aunts?”

“None that I ever heard of. I must go, sir.”

“Good night, child. For the present, when you go out

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

in the grounds, be sure that wolf, Ali, is chaired up, or you
may be sorry that I did not cut his throat, as I am still in
clined to do.”

She closed the door, ran lightly across the rotundo, and
regaining her own room, felt inexpressibly relieved that the
ordeal was over—than in future there remained no necessity
for her to address one whose very tones made her shudder
and the touch of whose hand filled her with vague dread
and loathing.

When the echo of her retreating steps died away, St.
Elmo threw his cigar out of the window, and walked up
and down the quaint and elegant rooms, whose costly
bizarrerie would more appropriately have adorned a villa
of Parthenope or Lucanian Sybaris, than a country-house in
soi-disant “republican” America. The floor, covered in
winter with velvet carpet, was of white and black marble
now bare and polished as a mirror, reflecting the figure of
the owner as he crossed it. Oval ormolu tables, buhl chairs,
and oaken and marquetrie cabinets, loaded with cameos,
intaglios, Abraxoids, whose “erudition” would have filled
Mnesarchus with envy, and challenged the admiration of
the Samian lapidary who engraved the ring of Polycrates
these and numberless articles of virtu testified to the universality
of what St. Elmo called his “world scrapings,”
and to the reckless extravagance and archaistic taste of the
collector. On a verd-antique table lay a satin cushion,
holding a vellum MS., bound in blue velvet, whose uncial
letters were written in purple ink, powdered with gold-dust,
while the margins were stiff with gilded illuminations; and
near the cushion, as if prepared to shed light on the curious
cryptography, stood an exquisite white glass lamp, shaped
like a vase and richly ornamented with Arabic inscriptions
in ultra-marine blue—a precious relic of some ruined Laura
in the Nitrian desert, by the aid of whose rays the hoary
hermits, whom St. Macarius ruled, broke the midnight
gloom chanting, “Kyrie eleison, Christe eleison,” fourteen

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

hundred years before St. Elmo's birth. Immediately opposite,
on an embossed ivory-stand, and protected from air and
dust by a glass case, were two antique goblets, one of greenveined
agate, one of blood-red onyx; and into the coating
of wax, spread along the ivory slab, were inserted
amphoræ, one dry and empty, the other a third full of
Falernian, whose topaz drops had grown strangely mellow
and golden in the ashy cellars of Herculaneum, and had
doubtless been destined for some luxurious triclinium in the
days of Titus. A small Byzantine picture, painted on wood,
with a silver frame ornamented with cornelian stars, and
the background heavily gilded, hung over an etagère, where
lay a leaf from Nebuchadnezzar's diary, one of those Baby-lonish
bricks on which his royal name was stamped. Near
it stood a pair of Bohemian vases representing the two varieties
of lotus—one velvety white with rose-colored veins,
the other with delicate blue petals. This latter whim had
cost a vast amount of time, trouble, and money, it having
been found difficult to carefully preserve, sketch, and paint
them for the manufacturer in Bohemia, who had never seen
the holy lotus, and required specimens. But the indomitable
will of the man, to whose wishes neither oceans nor
deserts opposed successful barriers, finally triumphed, and
the coveted treasures fully repaid their price as they glistened
in the gaslight, perfect as their prototypes slumbering
on the bosom of the Nile, under the blazing midnight
stars of rainless Egypt. Several handsome rosewood cases
were filled with rare books—two in Pali—centuries old;
and moth-eaten volumes and valuable MSS.—some in parchment,
some bound in boards—recalled the days of astrology
and alchemy, and the sombre mysteries of Rosicrucianism.
Side by side, on an ebony stand, lay an Elzevir Terence,
printed in red letters, and a curious Birman book, whose
pages consisted of thin leaves of ivory, gilded at the edges;
and here too were black rhyta from Chiusi, and a cylix
from Vulci, and one of those quaint Peruvian jars, which

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

was so constructed that, when filled with water the air
escaped in sounds that resembled that of the song or cry of
the animal represented on the vase or jar. In the space between
the tall windows that fronted the lawn hung a weird,
life-size picture that took strange hold on the imagination
of all who looked at it. A gray-haired Cimbrian Prophetess,
in white vestments and brazen girdle, with canvas mantle
fastened on the shoulder by a broad brazen clasp, stood
with bare feet, on a low, rude scaffolding, leaning upon her
sword, and eagerly watching, with divining eyes, the stream
of blood which trickled from the throat of the slaughtered
human victim down into the large brazen kettle beneath the
scaffold. The snowy locks and white mantle seemed to
flutter in the wind; and those who gazed on the stony, inexorable
face of the Prophetess, and into the glittering blue
eyes, shuddered and almost fancied they heard the pattering
of the gory stream against the sides of the brass caldron.
But expensive and rare as were these relics of bygone
dynasties and mouldering epochs, there was one other
object for which the master would have given every thing
else in this museum of curiosities, and the secret of which
no eyes but his own had yet explored. On a sculptured
slab, that once formed a portion of the architrave of the
Cave Temple at Elephanta, was a splendid marble miniature,
four feet high, of that miracle of Saracenic architecture,
the Taj Mahal at Agra. The elaborate carving resembled
lace-work, and the beauty of the airy dome and
slender, glittering minarets of this mimic tomb of Noor-Mahal
could find no parallel, save in the superb and matchless
original. The richly-carved door that closed the arch of the
tomb swung back on golden hinges, and opened only by a
curiously-shaped golden key, which never left Mr. Murray's
watch-chain; consequently what filled the penetralia was
left for the conjectures of the imaginative; and when his
mother expressed a desire to examine it, he merely frowned
and said hastily:

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

“That is Pandora's box, minus imprisoned hope. I prefer
it should not be opened.”

Immediately in front of the tomb he had posted a grim
sentinel—a black marble statuette of Mors, modeled from
that hideous little brass figure which Spence saw at Florence,
representing a skeleton sitting on the ground, resting
one arm on an urn.

Filled though it was with sparkling bijouterie that would
have graced the Barberini or Strozzi cabinets, the glitter of
the room was cold and cheerless. No light, childish feet
had ever pattered down the long rows of shining tiles; no
gushing mirthful laughter had ever echoed through those
lofty windows; every thing pointed to the past—a classic,
storied past, but dead as the mummies of Karnac, and
treacherously, repulsively lustrous as the waves that break
in silver circles over the buried battlements, and rustling
palms, and defiled altars of the proud cities of the plain. No
rosy memories of early, happy manhood lingered here; no
dewy gleam of the merry morning of life, when hope painted
and peopled a smiling world; no magic trifles that
prattled of the spring-time of a heart that, in wandering to
and fro through the earth, had fed itself with dust and
ashes, acrid and bitter; had studiously collected only the
melancholy symbols of mouldering ruin, desolation, and
death, and which found its best type in the Taj Mahal,
that glistened so mockingly as the gas-light flickered over it.

A stranger looking upon St. Elmo Murray for the first
time, as he paced the floor, would have found it difficult to
realize that only thirty-four years had plowed those deep,
rugged lines in his swarthy and colorless but still handsome
face; where midnight orgies and habitual excesses had left
their unmistakable plague-spot, and Mephistopheles had
stamped his signet. Blasé, cynical, scoffing, and hopeless, he
had stranded his life, and was recklessly striding to his
grave, trampling upon the feelings of all with whom he
associated, and at war with a world, in which his lordly,

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

brilliant intellect would have lifted him to any eminence he
desired, and which, properly directed, would have made him
the benefactor and ornament of the society he snubbed and
derided. Like all strong though misguided natures, the
power and activity of his mind enhanced his wretchedness,
and drove him farther and farther from the path of rectitude;
while the consciousness that he was originally capable
of loftier, purer aims, and nobler pursuits than those that
now engrossed his perverted thoughts, rendered him savagely
morose. For nearly fifteen dreary years, nothing but
jeers and oaths and sarcasms had crossed his finely sculptured
lips, which had forgotten how to smile; and it was
only when the mocking demon of the wine-cup looked out
from his gloomy gray eyes that his ringing, sneering laugh
struck like a dagger to the heart that loved him, that of his
proud but anxious and miserable mother. To-night, for the
first time since his desperate plunge into the abyss of vice,
conscience, which he had believed effectually strangled,
stirred feebly, startling him with a faint moan, as unexpected
as the echo from Morella's tomb, or the resurrection of
Ligeia; and down the murdered years came wailing ghostly
memories, which even his iron will could no longer scourge
to silence. Clamorous as the avenging Erinnys, they refused
to be exorcised, and goaded him almost to frenzy.

Those sweet, low, timid tones, “I am sorry for you,”
had astonished and mortified him. To be hated and
dreaded was not at all unusual or surprising, but to be
pitied and despised was a sensation as novel as humiliating;
and the fact that all his ferocity failed to intimidate the
“little vagrant” was unpleasantly puzzling.

For some time after Edna's departure he pondered all
that had passed between them, and at length he muttered.

“How thoroughly she abhors me! If I touch her, the
flesh absolutely writhes away from my hand, as if I were
plague-stricken or a leper. Her very eyelids shudder,
when she looks at me—and I believe she would more

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

willingly confront Apollyon himself. Strange! Low she detests
me. I have half a mind to make her love me, even
despite herself. What a steady, brave look of scorn there
was in her splendid eyes when she told me to my face I
was sinful and cruel!”

He set his teeth hard, and his fingers clinched as if longing
to crush something; and then came a great revulsion,
a fierce spasm of remorse, and his features writhed.

“Sinful? Ay! Cruel? O my lost youth! my cursed
and wrecked manhood! If there be a hell blacker than my
miserable soul, man has not dreamed of nor language painted
it. What would I not give for a fresh, pure, and untrampled
heart, such as slumbers peacefully in yonder room,
with no damning recollections to scare sleep from her pillow?
Innocent childhood!”

He threw himself into a chair, and hid his face in his
hands; and thus an hour went by, during which he neither
moved nor sighed.

Tearing the veil from the past, he reviewed it calmly,
relentlessly, vindictively, and at last, rising, he threw his
head back, with his wonted defiant air, and his face hardened
and darkened as he approached the marble mausoleum,
and laid his hand upon the golden key.

“Too late! too late! I can not afford to reflect. The
devil himself would shirk the reading of such a record.”

He fitted the key in the lock, but paused and laughed
scornfully as he slung it back on his chain.

“Pshaw! I am a fool! After all, I shall not need to see
them, the silly, childish mood has passed.”

He filled a silver goblet with some strong spicy wine,
drank it, and taking down Candide, brightened the gasjets,
lighted a fresh cigar, and began to read as he resumed
his walk:



“Lord of himself; that heritage of woe—
That fearful empire which the human breast
But holds to rob the heart within of rest.”

-- --

CHAPTER VII.

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

MRS. MURRAY had informed Edna that the gentleman
whom she had engaged to instruct her
resided in the neighboring town of —, and
one Monday morning in August she carried her
to see him, telling her, as they drove along, that he was the
minister of the largest church in the country, was an old friend
of her family, and that she considered herself exceedingly
fortunate in having prevailed upon him to consent to undertake
her education. The parsonage stood on the skirts of
the village, in a square immediately opposite the church,
and was separated from it by a wide handsome street, lined
on either side with elm trees. The old-fashioned house was
of brick, with a wooden portico jutting out over the front-door,
and around the slender pillars twined honeysuckle
and clematis tendrils, purple with clustering bells; while
the brick walls were draped with luxuriant ivy, that hung
in festoons from the eaves, and clambered up the chimneys
and in at the windows. The daily-swept walk leading to
the gate was bordered with white and purple lilies—“flags,”
as the villagers dubbed them—and over the little gate
sprang an arch of lattice-work loaded with Belgian and English
honeysuckle, whose fragrant wreaths drooped till they
touched the heads of all who entered. When Mrs. Murray
and Edna ascended the steps and knocked at the open door,
bearing the name “Allan Hammond,” no living thing
was visible, save a thrush that looked out shyly from the
clematis vines; and after waiting a moment, Mrs. Murray

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

entered unannounced. They looked into the parlor, with
its cool matting and white curtains and polished old-fashioned
mahogany furniture, but the room was unoccupied;
then passing on to the library or study, where tiers of
books rose to the ceiling, they saw, through the open window,
the form of the pastor, who was stooping to gather
the violets blooming in the little shaded garden at the rear
of the house. A large white cat sunned herself on the
strawberry bed, and a mocking-bird sang in the myrtle-tree
that overshadowed the study-window. Mrs. Murray called
to the minister, and taking off his straw hat he bowed, and
came to meet them.

“Mr. Hammond, I hope I do not interrupt you?”

“No, Ellen, you never interrupt me. I was merely
gathering some violets to strew in a child's coffin. Susan
Archer, poor thing! lost her little Winnie last night, and I
knew she would like some flowers to sprinkle over her
baby.”

He shook hands with Mrs. Murray, and turning to her
companion offered his hand, saying kindly:

“This is my pupil, Edna, I presume? I expected you
several days ago, and am very glad to see you at last.
Come into the house and let us become acquainted at
once.”

As he led the way to the library, talking the while to
Mrs. Murray, Edna's eyes followed him with an expression
of intense veneration, for he appeared to her a living original
of the pictured prophets—the Samuel, Isaiah, and Ezekiel,
whose faces she had studied in the large illustrated
Bible that lay on a satin cushion in the sitting-room at
Le Bocage. Sixty-five years of wrestling and conquests
on the “Quarantina” of life had set upon his noble and
benignant countenance the seal of holiness, and shed over
his placid features the mild, sweet light of a pure, serene
heart, of a lofty, trusting, sanctified soul. His white hair
and beard had the silvery sheen which seems peculiar to

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

prematurely gray heads, and the snowy mass wonderfully
softened the outline of the face; while the pleasant smile on
his lips, the warm, cheering light in his bright blue eyes,
won the perfect trust, the profound respect, the lasting love
and veneration of those who entered the charmed circle of
his influence. Learned without pedantry, dignified but not
pompous, genial and urbane; never forgetting the sanctity
of his mission, though never thrusting its credentials into
notice; judging the actions of all with a leniency which he
denied to his own; zealous without bigotry, charitable yet
rigidly just, as free from austerity as levity, his heart
throbbed with warm, tender sympathy for his race; and
while none felt his or her happiness complete until his cordial
congratulations sealed it, every sad mourner realized
that her burden of woe was lightened when poured into
his sympathizing ears. The sage counselor of the aged
among his flock, he was the loved companion of the
younger members, in whose juvenile sports and sorrows he
was never too busy to interest himself; and it was not surprising
that over all classes and denominations he wielded
an influence incalculable for good. The limits of one
church could not contain his great heart, which went forth
in yearning love and fellowship to his Christian brethren
and co-laborers throughout the world, while the refrain of
his daily work was, “Bear ye one another's burdens.” So
in the evening of a life blessed with the bounteous fruitage
of good deeds, he walked to and fro, in the wide vineyard
of God, with the light of peace, of faith, and hope, and
hallowed resignation shining over his worn and aged face.

Drawing Edna to a seat beside him on the sofa, Mr. Hammond
said:

“Mrs. Murray has intrusted your education entirely to
me; but before I decide positively what books you will require
I should like to know what particular branches of
study you love best. Do you feel disposed to take up
Latin?”

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

“Yes, sir—and—”

“Well, go on, my dear. Do not hesitate to speak freely.”

“If you please, sir, I should like to study Greek also.”

“O nonsense, Edna! women never have any use for
Greek; it would only be a waste of your time,” interrupted
Mrs. Murray.

Mr. Hammond smiled and shook his head.

“Why do you wish to study Greek? You will scarcely
be called upon to teach it.”

“I should not think that I was well or thoroughly educated
if I did not understand Greek and Latin; and beside,
I want to read what Solon and Pericles and Demosthenes
wrote in their own language.”

“Why, what do you know about those men?”

“Only what Plutarch says.”

“What kind of books do you read with most pleasure?”

“History and travels.”

“Are you fond of arithmetic?”

“No, sir.”

“But as a teacher you will have much more use for mathematics
than for Greek.”

“I should think that, with all my life before me, I might
study both; and even if I should have no use for it, it would
do me no harm to understand it. Knowledge is never in
the way, is it?”

“Certainly not half so often as ignorance. Very well;
you shall learn Greek as fast as you please. I should like
to hear you read something. Here is Goldsmith's Deserted
Village; suppose you try a few lines; begin here at
`Sweet was the sound.'”

She read aloud the passage designated, and as he expressed
himself satisfied, and took the book from her hand,
Mrs. Murray said:

“I think the child is as inveterate a book-worm as I ever
knew; but for heaven's sake, Mr Hammond, do not make
her a blue-stocking.”

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

“Ellen, did you ever see a genuine blue-stocking?”

“I am happy to be able to say that I never was so unfortunate!”

“You consider yourself lucky, then, in not having known
De Staël, Hannah More, Charlotte Brontë, and Mrs. Browning?”

“To be consistent of course I must answer yes; but you
know we women are never supposed to understand that
term, much less possess the jewel itself; and beside, sir,
you take undue advantage of me, for the women you mention
were truly great geniuses. I was not objecting to
genius in women.”

“Without those auxiliaries and adjuncts which you deprecate
so earnestly, would their native genius ever have
distinguished them, or charmed and benefited the world?
Brilliant success makes blue-stockings autocratic, and the
world flatters and crowns them; but unsuccessful aspirants
are strangled with an offensive sobriquet, than which it
were better that they had millstones tied about their necks.
After all, Ellen, it is rather ludicrous, and seems very unfair
that the whole class of literary ladies should be sneered at
on account of the color of Stillingfleet's stockings eighty
years ago.”

“If you please, sir, I should like to know the meaning of
`blue-stocking'?” said Edna.

“You are in a fair way to understand it if you study
Greek,” answered Mrs. Murray, laughing at the puzzled expression
of the child's countenance.

Mr. Hammond smiled, and replied:

“A `blue-stocking,' my dear, is generally supposed to be
a lady, neither young, pleasant, nor pretty, (and in most
instances unmarried;) who is unamiable, ungraceful, and
untidy; ignorant of all domestic accomplishments and truly
feminine acquirements, and ambitious of appearing very
learned; a woman whose fingers are more frequently
adorned with ink-spots than thimble; who holds

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

housekeeping in detestation, and talks loudly about politics, science,
and philosophy; who is ugly, and learned, and cross; whose
hair is never smooth and whose ruffles are never fluted. Is
that a correct likeness, Ellen?”

“As good as one of Brady's photographs. Take warning,
Edna.”

“The title of `blue-stocking,'” continued the pastor,
“originated in a jest, many, many years ago, when a circle
of very brilliant, witty, and elegant ladies in London, met
at the house of Mrs. Vesey, to listen to and take part in the
conversation of some of the most gifted and learned men
England has ever produced. One of those gentlemen, Stillingfleet,
who always wore blue stockings, was so exceedingly
agreeable and instructive, that when he chanced to
be absent the company declared the party was a failure
without `the blue stockings,' as he was familiarly called.
A Frenchman, who heard of the circumstance, gave to these
conversational gatherings the name of `bas bleu,' which
means blue stocking; and hence, you see, that in popular
acceptation, I mean in public opinion, the humorous title,
which was given in compliment to a very charming gentleman,
is now supposed to belong to very tiresome, pedantic,
and disagreeable ladies. Do you understand the matter
now?”

“I do not quite understand why ladies have not as good
a right to be learned and wise as gentlemen.”

“To satisfy you on that point would involve more historical
discussion than we have time for this morning;
some day we will look into the past and find a solution of
the question. Meanwhile you may study as hard as you
please, and remember, my dear, that where one woman is
considered a blue-stocking, and tiresomely learned, twenty
are more tiresome still because they know nothing. I will
obtain all the books you need, and hereafter you must come
to me every morning at nine o'clock. When the weather
is good, you can easily walk over from Mrs. Murray's.”

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

As they rode homeward, Edna asked:

“Has Mr. Hammond a family?”

“No; he lost his family years ago. But why do you
ask that question?”

“I saw no lady, and I wondered who kept the house in
such nice order.”

“He has a very faithful servant who attends to his household
affairs. In your intercourse with Mr. Hammond be
careful not to allude to his domestic afflictions.”

Mrs. Murray looked earnestly, searchingly at the girl, as
as if striving to fathom her thoughts; then throwing her
head back, with the haughty air which Edna had remarked
in St. Elmo, she compressed her lips, lowered her vail, and
remained silent and abstracted until they reached home.

The comprehensive and very thorough curriculum of
studies now eagerly commenced by Edna, and along which
she was gently and skillfully guided by the kind hand of
the teacher, furnished the mental aliment for which she
hungered, gave constant and judicious exercise to her
active intellect, and induced her to visit the quiet parsonage
library as assiduously as did Horace, Valgius, and Virgil
the gardens on the Esquiline where Mæcenas held his literary
assize. Instead of skimming a few text-books that
cram the brain with unwieldy scientific technicalities and
pompous philosophic terminology, her range of thought and
study gradually stretched out into a broader, grander cycle,
embracing, as she grew older, the application of those great
principles that underlie modern science and crop out in
ever-varying phenomena and empirical classifications. Edna's
tutor seemed impressed with the fallacy of the popular
system of acquiring one branch of learning at a time, locking
it away as in drawers of rubbish, never to be opened,
where it moulders in shapeless confusion till swept out
ultimately to make room for more recent scientific invoices.
Thus in lieu of the educational plan of “finishing natural
philosophy and chemistry this session, and geology and

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

astronomy next term, and taking up moral science and criticism
the year we graduate,” Mr. Hammond allowed his
pupil to finish and lay aside none of her studies; but sought
to impress upon her the great value of Blackstone's aphorism:
“For sciences are of a sociable disposition, and flourish
best in the neighborhood of each other; nor is there
any branch of learning but may be helped and improved by
assistance drawn from other arts.”

Finding that her imagination was remarkably fertile, he
required her, as she advanced in years, to compose essays,
letters, dialogues, and sometimes orations, all of which
were not only written and handed in for correction, but he
frequently directed her to recite them from memory, and
invited her to assist him, while he dissected and criticised
either her diction, line of argument, choice of metaphors, or
intonation of voice. In these compositions he encouraged
her to seek illustration from every department of letters, and
convert her theme into a focus, upon which to pour all the
concentrated light which research could reflect, assuring
her that what is often denominated “far-fetchedness,” in
metaphors, furnishes not only evidence of the laborious industry
of the writer, but is an implied compliment to the
cultured taste and general knowledge of those for whose
entertainment or edification they are employed—provided
always said metaphors and similes really illustrate, elucidate,
and adorn the theme discussed—when properly understood.

His favorite plea in such instances was, “If Humboldt
and Cuvier, and Linnæus, and Ehrenberg have made mankind
their debtors by scouring the physical cosmos for
scientific data, which every living savant devours, assimilates,
and reproduces in dynamic, physiologic, or entomologic
theories, is it not equally laudable in scholars, orators,
and authors—nay, is it not obligatory on them, to subsidize
the vast cosmos of literature, to circumnavigate the
world of belles-lettres, in search of new hemispheres of

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

thought, and spice islands of illustrations; bringing their
rich gleanings to the great public mart, where men barter
their intellectual merchandise? Wide as the universe, and
free as its winds, should be the range of human mind.”

Yielding allegiance to the axiom that “the proper study
of mankind is man,” and recognizing the fact that history
faithfully epitomizes the magnificent triumphs and stupendous
failures, the grand capacities and innate frailties of
the races, he fostered and stimulated his pupil's fondness
for historic investigation; while in impressing upon her
memory the chronologic sequence of events he not only
grouped into great epochs the principal dramas, over which
Clio holds august critical tribunal, but so carefully selected
her miscellaneous reading, that poetry, novels, biography,
and essays reflected light upon the actors of the particular
epoch which she was studying; and thus, through the subtle
but imperishable links of association of ideas, chained
them in her mind.

The extensive library at Le Bocage, and the valuable collection
of books at the parsonage, challenged research, and,
with a boundless ambition, equaled only by her patient,
persevering application, Edna devoted herself to the acquisition
of knowledge, and astonished and delighted her
teacher by the rapidity of her progress and the vigor and
originality of her restless intellect.

The noble catholicity of spirit that distinguished Mr.
Hammond's character encouraged her to discuss freely the
ethical and psychological problems that arrested her attention
as she grew older, and facilitated her appreciation and
acceptance of the great fact, that all bigotry springs from
narrow minds and partial knowledge. He taught her that
truth, scorning monopolies and deriding patents, lends some
valuable element to almost every human system; that ignorance,
superstition, and intolerance are the red-handed Huns
that ravage society, immolating the pioneers of progress
upon the shrine of prejudice—fettering science—blindly

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

bent on divorcing natural and revealed truth, which God
“hath joined together” in holy and eternal wedlock; and
while they battle à l'outrance with every innovation, lock
the wheels of human advancement, turning a deaf ear to
the thrilling cry:



“Yet I doubt not through the ages one increasing purpose runs,
And the thoughts of men are widened with the process of the suns.

If Carlyle be correct in his declaration that “Truly a
thinking man is the worst enemy the prince of darkness
can have, and every time such a one announces himself
there runs a shudder through the nether empire, where new
emissaries are trained with new tactics, to hoodwink and
handcuff him,” who can doubt that the long dynasty of
Eblis will instantly terminate, when every pulpit in Christendom,
from the frozen shores of Spitzbergen to the green
dells of Owhyhee, from the shining spires of Europe to the
rocky battlements that front the Pacific, shall be filled with
meek and holy men of ripe scholarship and resistless eloquence,
whose scientific erudition keeps pace with their
evangelical piety, and whose irreproachable lives attest that
their hearts are indeed hallowed temples of that loving
charity “that suffereth long and is kind; that vaunteth not
itself, is not puffed up; thinketh no evil; beareth all things,
hopeth all things, endureth all things”?

While Christ walked to and fro among the palms and
poppies of Palestine, glorifying anew an accursed and degraded
human nature, unlettered fishermen, who mended
their nets and trimmed their sails along the blue waves of
Galilee, were fit instruments, in his guiding hands, for the
dissemination of his gospel; but when the days of the Incarnation
ended, and Jesus returned to the Father, all the
learning and the mighty genius of Saul of Tarsus were required
to confront and refute the scoffing sophists who, replete
with philhellenic lore, and within sight of the marvellous
triglyphs and metopes of the Parthenon, gathered
on Mars' Hill to defend their marble altars `to the Unknown
God.”

-- --

CHAPTER VIII.

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

DURING the months of September and October
Mrs. Murray filled the house with company,
and parties of gentlemen came from time to
time to enjoy the game season and take part in
the hunts to which St. Elmo devoted himself. There were
elegant dinners and petits soupers that would not have
disgraced Tusculum, or made Lucullus blush when Pompey
and Cicero sought to surprise him in the “Apollo;”
there were billiard-matches and horse-races, and merry
gatherings at the ten-pin alley; and laughter, and music,
and dancing usurped the dominions where silence and
gloom had so long reigned. Naturally shy and unaccustomed
to companionship, Edna felt no desire to participate
in these festivities, but became more and more absorbed in
her studies, and her knowledge of the company was limited
to the brief intercourse of the table, where she observed
the deference yielded to the opinions of the master of the
house, and the dread that all manifested lest they should
fall under the lash of his merciless sarcasm. An Ishmael in
society, his uplifted hand smote all conventionalities and
shams, spared neither age nor sex, nor sanctuaries, and acknowledged
sanctity nowhere. The punctilious courtesy
of his manner polished and pointed his satire, and when a
personal application of his remarks was possible, he would
bow gracefully to the lady indicated, and fill her glass with
wine, while he filled her heart with chagrin and rankling
hate. Since the restoration of the Dante, not a word had

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

passed between him and Edna, who regarded him with increasing
detestation; but on one occasion, when the conversation
was general, and he sat silent at the foot of the
table, she looked up at him and found his eyes fixed on her
face. Inclining his head slightly to arrest her attention, he
handed a decanter of sherry to one of the servants, with
some brief direction, and a moment after her glass was
filled, and the waiter said:

“Mr. Murray's compliments to Aaron Hunt's granddaughter.”
Observation had taught her what was customary on
such occasions, and she knew that he had once noticed her
taking wine with the gentleman who sat next to her; but
now repugnance conquered politeness, the mention of her
grandfather's name seemed an insult from his lips, and putting
her hand over her glass, she looked him full in the
face and shook her head. Nevertheless he lifted his wine,
bowed, and drank the last drop in the crystal goblet; then
turned to a gentleman on his right hand, and instantly entered
into a learned discussion on the superiority of the
wines of the Levant over those of Germany, quoting
triumphantly the lines of M. de Nevers:



“Sur la membrane de leur sens,
Font des sillons charmans.”

When the ladies withdrew to the parlor he rose, as was
his custom, and held the door open for them. Edna was
the last of the party, and as she passed him he smiled
mockingly and said:

“It was unfortunate that my mother omitted to enumerate
etiquette in the catalogue of studies prosecuted at the
parsonage.”

Instantly the answer sprang to her lips:

“She knew I had a teacher for that branch, nearer
home;” but her conscience smote her, she repressed the
words, and said gravely:

“My reason was, that I think only good friends should
take wine together.”

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

“This is your declaration of war? Very well, only
remember I raise a black flag and show no quarter. Woe
to the conquered!”

She hurried away to the library, and thenceforth “kept
out of his way” more assiduously than ever; while the
fact that he scrutinized her closely, rendered her constrained
and uncomfortable, when forced to enter his presence.
Mrs. Murray well understood her hostile feeling
toward her son, but she never alluded to it, and his name
was not mentioned by either.

One by one the guests departed; autumn passed, winter
was ushered in by wailing winds and drizzling rains; and
one morning as Edna came out of the hothouse, with a
basketful of camellias, she saw St. Elmo bidding his
mother good-by, as he started on his long journey to
Oceanica. They stood on the steps, Mrs. Murray's head
rested on his shoulder, and bitter tears were falling on her
cheeks as she talked eagerly and rapidly to him. Edna
heard him say impatiently:

“You ask what is impossible; it is worse than useless to
urge me. Better pray that I may find a peaceful grave in
the cinnamon groves and under the `plumy palms' of the
far South.”

He kissed his mother's cheek and sprang into the saddle,
but checked his horse at sight of the orphan, who stood
a few yards distant.

“Are you coming to say good-by? Or do you reserve
such courtesies for your `good friends'?”

Regret for her former rudeness, and sympathy for Mrs.
Murray's uncontrollable distress, softened her heart toward
him. She selected the finest white camellia in the basket,
walked close to the horse, and, tendering the flower, said:

“Good-by, sir. I hope you will enjoy your travels.”

“And prolong them indefinitely? Ah! you offer a flag
of truce? I warned you I should not respect it. You
know my motto, `Nemo me impune lacessit!' Thank you

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

for this lovely peace-offering. Since you are willing to negotiate,
run and open the gate for me. I may never pass
through it again except as a ghost.”

She placed her basket on the steps and ran down the
avenue, while he paused to say something to his mother.
Edna knew that he expected to be absent, possibly, several
years, and while she regretted the pain which his departure
gave her benefactress, she could not avoid rejoicing at the
relief she promised herself during his sojourn in foreign lands.

Slowly he rode along the venerable aisle of elms that had
overarched his childish head in the sunny morning of a
quickly clouded life, and as he reached the gate, which
Edna held open, he dismounted.

“Edna, if you are as truthful in all matters as you have
proved in your dislikes, I may safely intrust this key to
your keeping. It belongs to that marble temple in my
sitting-room, and opens a vault that contains my will, and
a box of papers, and—some other things that I value. There
is no possibility of entering it, except with this key, and no
one but myself knows the contents. I wish to leave the key
with you, on two conditions; first, that you never mention
it to any one—not even my mother, or allow her to suspect
that you have it; secondly, that you promise me solemnly
you will not open the tomb or temple unless I fail to return
at the close of four years. This is the tenth of December—
four years from to-day, if I am not here, and if you have
good reason to consider me dead,
take this key (which I wish
you to wear about your person) to my mother, inform her
of this conversation, and then open the vault. Can you
resist the temptation to look into it? Think well before
you answer.”

He had disengaged the golden key from his watch-chain
and held it in his hand.

“I should not like to take charge of it, Mr. Murray. You
can certainly trust your own mother sooner than an utter
stranger like myself.”

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

He frowned and muttered an oath; then exclaimed,

“I tell you, I do not choose to leave it in any hands but
yours. Will you promise or will you not?”

The dreary wretchedness, the savage hopelessness of his
countenance awed and pained the girl, and after a moment's
silence, and a short struggle with her heart, she extended
her hand, saying with evident reluctance:

“Give me the key, I will not betray your trust.”

“Do you promise me solemnly that you will never open
that vault, except in accordance with my directions? Weigh
the promise well before you give it.”

“Yes, sir; I promise most solemnly.”

He laid the key in her palm and continued:

“My mother loves you—try to make her happy while I
am away; and if you succeed, you will be the first person
to whom I have ever been indebted. I have left directions
concerning my books and the various articles in my rooms.
Feel no hesitation in examining any that may interest you,
and see that the dust does not ruin them. Good-by, child;
take care of my mother.”

He held out his hand, she gave him hers for an instant
only, and he mounted, lifted his cap, and rode away.

Closing the ponderous gate, Edna leaned her face against
the iron bars, and watched the lessening form. Gradually
trees intervened, then at a bend in the road she saw him
wheel his horse as if to return. For some moments he remained
stationary, looking back, but suddenly disappeared;
and, with a sigh of indescribable relief, she retraced her
steps to the house. As she approached the spot where Mrs.
Murray still sat, with her face hidden in her handkerchief,
the touch of the little key, tightly folded in her palm, brought
a painful consciousness of concealment and a tinge of shame
to her cheeks; for it seemed in her eyes an insult to her
benefactress that the guardianship of the papers should
have been withheld from her.

She would have stolen away to her own room to secrete

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

the key; but Mrs. Murray called her, and as she sat down
beside her the miserable mother threw her arms around the
orphan, and resting her cheek on her head wept bitterly.
Timidly, but very gently and tenderly, the latter strove to
comfort her, caressing the white hands that were clasped in
almost despairing anguish.

“Dear Mrs. Murray, do not grieve so deeply; he may
come back much earlier than you expect. He will get tired
of travelling, and come back to his own beautiful home,
and to you, who love him so devotedly.”

“No, no! he will stay away as long as possible. It is
not beautiful to him. He hates his home and forgets me!
My loneliness, my anxiety, are nothing in comparison to his
morbid love of change. I shall never see him again.”

“But he loves you very much, and that will bring him
to you.”

“Why do you think so?”

“He pointed to you, a few moments ago, and his face was
full of wretchedness when he told me, `Make my mother
happy while I am gone, and you will be the first person to
whom I have ever been indebted.' Do not weep so, dear
Mrs. Murray; God can preserve him as well on sea as here
at home.”

“Oh! but he will not pray for himself!” sobbed the
mother.

“Then you must pray all the more for him; and go
where he will, he can not get beyond God's sight, or out
of His merciful hands. You know Christ said, `Whatsoever
you ask in my name, I will do it;' and if the Syrophenician's
daughter was saved not by her own prayers
but by her mother's faith, why should not God save your
son if you pray and believe?”

Mrs. Murray clasped Edna closer to her heart, and kissed
her warmly.

“You are my only comfort! If I had your faith I should
not be so unhappy. My dear child, promise me one thing

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

that every time you pray you will remember my son, and
ask God to preserve him in his wanderings, and bring him
safely back to his mother! I know you do not like him
but for my sake will you not do this?”

“My prayers are not worth much, but I will always remember
to pray for him; and, Mrs. Murray, while he is
away, suppose you have family prayer, and let all the house
hold join in praying for the absent master. I think it would
be such a blessing and comfort to you. Grandpa always
had prayer night and morning, and it made every day seem
almost as holy as Sunday.”

Mrs. Murray was silent a little while, and answered hesitatingly:

“But, my dear, I should not know how to offer up prayers
before the family. I can pray for myself, but I should not
like to pray aloud.”

There was a second pause, and finally she said:

“Edna, would you be willing to conduct prayers for
me?”

“It is your house, and God expects the head of every
family to set an example. Even the pagans offered sacrifices
every day for the good of the household, and you know
the Jews had morning and evening sacrifices; so it seems
to me family prayer is such a beautiful offering on the altar
of the hearthstone. If you do not wish to pray yourself,
you could read a prayer; there is a book called Family
Prayer, with selections for every day in the week. I saw a
copy at the parsonage, and I can get one like it at the bookstore
if you desire it.”

“That will suit my purpose much better than trying to
compose them myself. You must get the book for me.
But, Edna, don't go to school to-day, stay at home with
me; I am so lonely and low-spirited. I will tell Mr. Hammond
that I could not spare you. Beside, I want you to
help me arrange some valuable relics belonging to my son;
and, now that I think of it, he told me he wished you to use

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

any of his books or MSS. that you might like to examine.
This is a great honor, child, for he has refused many grown
people admission to his rooms. Come with me, I want to
lock up his curiosities.”

They went through the rotundo and into the rooms together;
and Mrs. Murray busied herself in carefully removing
the cameos, intaglios, antique vases, goblets, etc., etc.,
from the tables, and placing them in the drawers of the
cabinets. As she crossed the room tears fell on the costly
trifles, and finally she approached the beautiful miniature
temple, and stooped to look at the fastening. She selected
the smallest key on the bunch, that contained a dozen, and
attempted to fit it in the small opening, but it was too large;
then she tried her watch-key, but without success, and a
look of chagrin crossed her sad, tear-stained face—

“St. Elmo has forgotten to leave the key with me.”

Edna's face grew scarlet, and stooping to pick up a heavy
cornelian seal that had fallen on the carpet, she said hastily:

“What is that marble temple intended to hold?”

“I have no idea; it is one of my son's oriental fancies. I
presume he uses it as a private desk for his papers.”

“Does he leave the key with you when he goes from
home?”

“This is the first time he has left home for more than a
few weeks since he brought this gem from the East. I
must write to him about the key before he sails. He has
it on his watch-chain.”

The same curiosity which, in ages long past, prompted
the discovery of the Eleusinian or Cabiri mysteries now
suddenly took possession of Edna, as she looked wonderingly
at the shining façade of the exquisite Taj Mahal, and felt
that only a promise stood between her and its contents.

Escaping to her own room, she proceeded to secrete the
troublesome key, and to reflect upon the unexpected circumstances
which not only rendered it her duty to pray for
the wanderer, but necessitated her keeping always about

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

her a souvenir of the man whom she could not avoid detesting,
and was yet forced to remember continually.

On the following day, when she went to her usual morning
recitation, and gave the reason for her absence, she
noticed that Mr. Hammond's hand trembled, and a look of
keen sorrow settled on his face.

“Gone again! and so soon! So far, far away from all
good influences!”

He put down the Latin grammar and walked to the window,
where he stood for some time, and when he returned
to his arm-chair Edna saw that the muscles of his face were
unsteady.

“Did he not stop to tell you good-by?”

“No, my dear, he never comes to the parsonage now.
When he was a boy, I taught him here in this room, as I
now teach you. But for fifteen years he has not crossed my
threshold, and yet I never sleep until I have prayed for
him.”

“Oh! I am so glad to hear that! Now I know he will
be saved.”

The minister shook his gray head, and Edna saw tears
in his mild blue eyes as he answered:

“A man's repentance and faith can not be offered by
proxy to God. So long as St. Elmo Murray persists in insulting
his Maker, I shudder for his final end. He has the
finest intellect I have ever met among living men; but it is
unsanctified—worse still, it is dedicated to the work of
scoffing at and blaspheming the truths of religion. In his
youth he promised to prove a blessing to his race and an
ornament to Christianity; now he is a curse to the world
and a dreary burden to himself.”

“What changed him so sadly?”

“Some melancholy circumstances that occurred early in
his life. Edna, he planned and built that beautiful church
where you come on Sabbath to hear me preach, and about
the time it was finished he went off to college. When he

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

returned he avoided me, and has never yet been inside of
the costly church which his taste and his money constructed.
Still, while I live, I shall not sease to pray for him,
hoping that in God's own good time he will bring him back
to the pure faith of his boyhood.”

“Mr. Hammond, is he not a very wicked man?”

“He had originally the noblest heart I ever knew, and
was as tender in his sympathies as a woman, while he was
almost reckless in his munificent charities. But in his present
irreligious state I hear that he has grown bitter and
sour and illiberal. Yet, however repulsive his manner may
be, I can not believe that his nature is utterly perverted.
He is dissipated but not unprincipled. Let him rest, my
child, in the hands of his God, who alone can judge him.
We can but pray and hope. Go on with your lesson.”

The recitation was resumed and ended; but Edna was
well aware that for the first time her teacher was inattentive,
and the heavy sighs that passed his lips almost unconsciously
told her how sorely he was distressed by the erratic
course of his quondam pupil.

When she rose to go home she asked the name of the
author of the Family Prayers which she wished to purchase
for Mrs. Murray, and the pastor's face flushed with pleasure
as he heard of her cherished scheme.

“My dear child, be circumspect, be prudent; above all
things, be consistent. Search your own heart; try to make
your life an exposition of your faith; let profession and
practice go hand in hand; ask God's special guidance in
the difficult position in which you are placed, and your influence
for good in Mrs. Murray's family may be beyond
all computation.” Laying his hands on her head, he continued
tremulously: “O my God! if it be thy will, make
her the instrument of rescuing, ere it be indeed too late.
Help me to teach her aright; and let her pure life atone for
all the inconsistencies and wrongs that have well-nigh
wrought eternal ruin.”

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

Turning quickly away, he left the room before she could
even catch a glimpse of his countenance.

The strong and lasting affection that sprang up between
instructor and pupil—the sense of dependence on each
other's society—rarely occurs among persons in whose ages
so great a disparity exists. Spring and autumn have no
affinities—age has generally no sympathy for the gushing
sprightliness, the eager questioning, the rose-hued dreams
and aspirations of young people; and youth shrinks chilled
and constrained from the austere companionship of those
who, with snowy locks gilded by the fading rays of a setting
sun, totter down the hill of life, journeying to the dark and
silent valley of the shadow of death.

Preferring Mr. Hammond's society to that of the comparative
strangers who visited Mrs. Murray, Edna spent
half of her time at the quiet parsonage, and the remainder
with her books and music. That under auspices so favorable
her progress was almost unprecedentedly rapid, furnished
matter of surprise to no one who was capable of estimating
the results of native genius and vigorous application.
Mrs. Murray watched the expansion of her mind,
and the development of her beauty, with emotions of pride
and pleasure, which, had she analyzed them, would have
told her how dear and necessary to her happiness the orphan
had become.

As Edna's reasoning powers strengthened, Mr. Hammond
led her gradually to the contemplation of some of the gravest
problems that have from time immemorial perplexed
and maddened humanity, plunging one half into blind, bigoted
traditionalism, and scourging the other into the dreary,
sombre, starless wastes of Pyrrhonism. Knowing full well
that of every earnest soul and honest, profound thinker
these ontologic questions would sooner or later demand
audience, he wisely placed her in the philosophic palœstra,
encouraged her wrestlings, cheered her on, handed her
from time to time the instruments and aids she needed,

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

and then, when satisfied that the intellectual gymnastics
had properly trained and developed her, he invited her—
where he felt assured the spirit of the age would inevitably
drive her — to the great Pythian games of speculation,
where the lordly intellects of the nineteenth century gather
to test their ratiocinative skill, and bear off the crown of
bay on the point of a syllogism or the wings of an audacious
hypothesis.

Thus immersed in study, weeks, months, and years glided
by, bearing her young life swiftly across the Enna meads
of girlhood, nearer and nearer to the portals of that mystic
temple of womanhood, on whose fair fretted shrine was to
be offered a heart either consumed by the baleful fires of
Baal, or purified and consecrated by the Shekinah, promised
through Messiah.

-- --

CHAPTER IX.

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

DURING the first year of Mr. Murray's absence,
his brief letters to his mother were written at
long intervals; in the second, they were rarer
and briefer still; but toward the close of the
third he wrote more frequently, and announced his intention
of revisiting Egypt before his return to the land of his
birth. Although no allusion was ever made to Edna, Mrs.
Murray sometimes read aloud descriptions of beautiful scenery,
written now among the scoriæ of Mauna Roa or
Mauna Kea, and now from the pinnacle of Mount Ophir,
whence, through waving forests of nutmeg and clove,
flashed the blue waters of the Indian Ocean, or the silver
ripples of Malacca; and, on such occasions, the orphan listened
eagerly, entranced by the tropical luxuriance and
grandeur of his imagery, by his gorgeous word-painting,
which to her charmed ears seemed scarcely inferior to the
wonderful pen-portraits of Ruskin. Those letters seemed
flecked with the purple and gold, the amber and rose, the
opaline and beryline tints, of which he spoke in telling
the glories of Polynesian and Malaysian skies, and the
matchless verdure and floral splendors of their serene spicy
dells. For many days after the receipt of each, Mrs. Murray
was graver and sadder, but the spectre that had disquieted
Edna was thoroughly exorcised, and only when the
cold touch of the golden key startled her was she conscious
of a vague dread of some far-off but slowly and surely approaching
evil. In the fourth year of her pupilage she was

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

possessed by an unconquerable desire to read the Talmud,
and in order to penetrate the mysteries and seize the treasures
hidden in that exhaustless mine of Oriental myths,
legends, and symbolisms, she prevailed upon Mr. Hammond
to teach her Hebrew and the rudiments of Chaldee. Very
reluctantly and disapprovingly he consented, and subsequently
informed her that, as he had another pupil who
was also commencing Hebrew, he would class them, and
hear their recitations together. This new student was
Mr. Gordon Leigh, a lawyer in the town, and a gentleman
of wealth and high social position. Although quite young,
he gave promise of eminence in his profession, and was a
great favorite of the minister, who pronounced him the
most upright and exemplary young man of his acquaintance.
Edna had seen him several times at Mrs. Murray's
dinners, but while she thought him exceedingly handsome,
polite, and agreeable, she regarded him as a stranger, until
the lessons at the Parsonage brought them every two days
around the little table in the study. They began the language
simultaneously; but Edna, knowing the flattering estimation
in which he was held, could not resist the temptation
to measure her intellect with his, and soon threatened
to outrun him in the Talmud race. Piqued pride and a
manly resolution to conquer spurred him on, and the venerable
instructor looked on and laughed at the generous
emulation thus excited. He saw an earnest friendship daily
strengthening between the rivals, and knew that in Gordon
Leigh's magnanimous nature there was no element which
could cause an objection to the companionship to which he
had paved the way.

Four months after the commencement of the new study,
Edna rose at daylight to complete some exercises, which
she had neglected to write out on the previous evening,
and as soon as she concluded the task, went down stairs to
gather the flowers. It was the cloudless morning of her
seventeenth birthday, and as she stood clipping geraniums

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

and jasmine and verbena, memory flew back to the tender
years in which the grisly blacksmith had watched her career
with such fond pride and loving words of encouragement,
and painted the white-haired old man smoking on the porch
that fronted Lookout, while from his lips, tremulous with
a tender smile, seemed to float the last words he had
spoken to her on that calm afternoon when, in the fiery
light of a dying day, he was gathered to his forefathers:

“You will make me proud of you, my little Pearl, when
you are smart enough to teach a school and take care of me,
for I shall be too old to work by that time.”

Now, after the lapse of years, when her educational
course was almost finished, she recalled every word and
look and gesture; even the thrill of horror that shook her
limbs when she kissed the lips that death had sealed an
hour before. Mournfully vivid was her recollection of her
tenth birthday, for then he had bought her a blue ribbon
for her hair, and a little china cup and saucer; and now
tears sprang to her eyes as she murmured: “I have studied
hard, and the triumph is at hand, but I have nobody to
be proud of me now! Ah Grandpa! if you could only
come back to me, your little Pearl! It is so desolate to be
alone in this great world; so hard to have to know that
nobody cares specially whether I live or die, whether I
succeed or fail ignominiously. I have only myself to live
for; only my own heart and will to sustain and stimulate
me.”

Through the fringy acacias that waved their long hair
across the hothouse windows, the golden sunshine flickered
over the graceful, rounded, lithe figure of the orphan—over
the fair young face with its delicate cameo features, warm,
healthful coloring, and brave, hopeful expression. Four
years had developed the pretty, sad-eyed child into a lovely
woman, with a pure heart filled with humble, unostentatious
piety, and a clear, vigorous intellect inured to study, and ambitious
of every honorable eminence within the grasp of true
womanhood.

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

To-day, life stretched before her like the untried universe
spread out to Phaeton's wondering vision, as he stood in the
dazzling palace of the sun, extending his eager hands for
the reins of the immortal car, aspiring to light the world, and,
until scathed by fatal experience, utterly incapable of appreciating
the perils and sufferings that awaited his daring
scheme. According to the granitic and crystal oracles of
geology, Rosaceæ flushed, rouged the wrinkled face of this
sibylline earth before the advent of man, the garden-tender
and keeper; and thus for untold and possibly unimagined
centuries, fresh pearly rose-buds have opened each year, at
the magic breath of spring, expanded into bloom and symmetry
perfect as Sharon's proverb; and while the dew still
glistened and the perfume rose like incense, ere the noon
of their brief reign, have blackened and crumbled as the
worm gnawed its way, or have blanched and shivered and
died in the fierce storms that swept over their blushing but
stately heads, and bowed them for ever. If earth keeps
not good faith with her sinless floral children, how dare
frail, erring man hope or demand that his fleeting June-day
existence should be shrouded by no clouds, scorched by no
lightnings, overtaken by no cold shades of early night?
But the gilding glamour of childlike hope softens and
shields from view the rough inequalities and murderous
quicksands of futurity, mellowing all, like the silvery lustre
of Kensett's “Ullswater,” or the rich purple haze that
brims far-off yawning chasms, and tenderly tapestries the
bleak, bald crags that pile themselves up into vast mountain
chains, with huge shining shrines, draped with crystal palls
of snow. Edna had endeavored to realize and remember
what her Bible first taught her, and what moralists of all
creeds, climes, and ages, had reïterated—that human life
was at best but “vanity and vexation of spirit,” that “man
is born to trouble as the sparks fly upward;” yet as she
stood on the line, narrow and thin as Al-Sirat, that divides
girlhood and womanhood, all seemed to her fresh, pure

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

heart as inviting and bewitching as the magnificent panorama
upon which enraptured lotophagi gazed from the ancient
acropolis of Cyrene.

As Edna turned to leave the hothouse, the ring of horse's
hoofs on the rocky walk attracted her attention, and, a
moment after, Mr. Leigh gave his horse to the gardener,
and came to meet her.

“Good morning, Miss Edna. As I am bearer of dispatches
from my sister to Mrs. Murray, I have invited
myself to breakfast with you.”

“You are an earlier riser than I had supposed, Mr. Leigh,
from your lamentations over your exercises.”

“I do not deny that I love my morning nap, and generrally
indulge myself; for, like Sydney Smith, `I can easily
make up my mind to rise early; but I can not make up
my body.' In one respect I certainly claim equality with
Thorwaldsen, my `talent for sleeping' is inferior neither to
his nor Goethe's. Do you know that we are both to have a
holiday to-day?”

“No, sir; upon what score?”

“It happens to be my birthday as well as yours, and as
my sister, Mrs. Inge, gives a party to-night in honor of the
event, I have come to insist that my classmate shall enjoy
the same reprieve that I promise myself. Mrs. Inge commissioned
me to insure your presence at her party.”

“Thank you; but I never go out to parties.”

“But bad precedents must not guide you any longer. If
you persist in staying at home, I shall not enjoy the evening,
for in every dance I shall fancy my vis-a-vis your spectre,
with an exercise in one hand and a Hebrew grammar in
the other. A propos! Mr. Hammond told me to say that
he would not expect you to-day, but would meet you to-night
at Mrs. Inge's. You need not trouble yourself to
decline, for I shall arrange matters with Mrs. Murray. In
honor of my birthday will you not give me a sprig of something
sweet from your basket?”

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

They sat down on the steps of the dining-room, and Edna
selected some delicate oxalis cups and nutmeg geranium
leaves, which she tied up, and handed to her companion.

Fastening them in the button-hole of his coat, he drew a
small box from his pocket, and said:

“I noticed last week, when Mr. Hammond was explaining
the Basilidian tenets, you manifested some curiosity concerning
their amulets and mythical stones. Many years
ago, while an uncle of mine was missionary in Arabia, he
saved the life of a son of a wealthy sheik, and received
from him, in token of his gratitude, a curious ring, which
tradition said once belonged to a caliph, and had been
found near the ruins of Chilminar. The ring was bequeathed
to me, and is probably the best authenticated antique in
this country. Presto! we are in Bagdad! in the blessed
reign—


`... in the golden prime
Of good Haroun Alraschid!'
I am versed in neither Cufic nor Neskhi lore, but the
characters engraved on this ring are said to belong to the
former dialect, and to mean `Peace be with thee,' which is,
and I believe has been, from time immemorial, the national
salutation of the Arabs.”

He unwound the cotton that enveloped the gem, and held
it before Edna's eyes.

A broad band of dusky tarnished gold was surmounted
by a large, crescent-shaped emerald, set with beautiful
pearls, and underneath the Arabic inscription was engraved
a ram's head, bearing on one horn a small crescent, on the
other a star.

As Edna bent forward to examine it Mr. Leigh continued:

“I do not quite comprehend the symbolism of the ram's
head and the star; the crescent is clear enough.”

“I think I can guess the meaning.” Edna's eyes kindled.

“Tell me your conjecture; my own does not satisfy me,

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

as the Arabic love of mutton is the only solution at which
I have arrived.”

“O Mr. Leigh! look at it and think a moment.”

“Well, I have looked at it and thought a great deal, and
I tell you mutton-broth sherbet is the only idea suggested to
my mind. You need not look so shocked, for, when cooled
with the snows of Caucasus, I am told it makes a beverage
fit for Greek gods.”

“Think of the second chapter of St. Luke.”

He pondered a moment, and answered gravely:

“I am sorry to say that I do not remember that particular
chapter well enough to appreciate your clew.”

She hesitated, and the color deepened on her cheek as
she repeated, in a low voice:

“`And there were in the same country shepherds abiding
in the field, keeping watch over their flock by night.
And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the
glory of the Lord shone round about them. And suddenly
there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host
praising God, and saying, Glory to God in the highest,
and on earth peace, good will toward men.'

“Mr. Leigh, the star on the ram's horn may be the Star
of Bethlehem that shone over the manger, and the Arabic
inscription is certainly the salutation of the angel to the
shepherds. `Peace, good will toward men,' says St. Luke;
`Peace be with thee,' said Islamism.”

“Your solution seems plausible, but, pardon me, is totally
inadmissible, from the fact that it blends crescent and
cross, and ignores antagonisms that deluged centuries with
blood.”

“You forget, Mr. Leigh, that Mohammedanism is nothing
but a huge eclecticism, and that its founder stole its
elements from surrounding systems. The symbolism of the
crescent he took from the mysteries of Isis and Astarte,
the ethical code of Christ he engrafted on the monotheism
of Judasism; his typical forms are drawn from the Old

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

Testament or the more modern Mishna; and his pretended miracles
are mere repetitions of the wonders performed by our
Saviour—for instance, the basket of dates, the roasted lamb,
the loaf of barley bread, in the siege of Medina. Even the
Moslem Jehennam is a palpable imitation of the Hebrew
Gehenna. Beside, sir, you know that Sabeanism reigned in
Arabia just before the advent of Mohammed, and if you
refuse to believe that the Star of Bethlehem was signified
by this one shining here on the ram's horn, at least you
must admit that it refers to stars studied by the shepherds
who watched their flocks on the Chaldean plains. In a
cabinet of coins and medals, belonging to Mr. Murray, I
have examined one of silver, representing Astaroth, with
the head of a woman adorned with horns and a crescent,
and another of brass, containing an image of Baal—a human
face on the head of an ox, with the horns surrounded by stars.
However, I am very ignorant of these things, and you must
refer the riddle of the ring to some one more astute and
learned in such matters than your humble `yokefellow' in
Hebrew. `Peace be with thee.'”

“I repeat `Peace be with thee,' during the new year on
which we are both entering, and, as you have at least attempted
to read the riddle, let me beg that you will do me
the honor to accept and wear the ring in memory of our
friendship and our student life.”

He took her hand, and would have placed the ring on her
finger, but she resisted.

“Thank you, Mr. Leigh, I appreciate the honor, but indeed
you must excuse me, I can not accept the ring.”

“Why not, Miss Edna?”

“In the first place, because it is very valuable and beautiful,
and I am not willing to deprive you of it; in the
second, I do not think it proper to accept presents from—
any one but relatives or dear friends.”

“I thought we were dear friends? Why can we not be
such?”

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

At this moment, Mrs. Murray came into the dining-room,
and as she looked at the two sitting there in the early
sunshine, with the basket of flowers between them; as she
marked the heightened color and embarrassed expression
on one fair, sweet face, and the eager pleading written on
the other, so full of manly beauty, so frank and bright and
genial, a possible destiny for both flashed before her; and
pleased surprise warmed her own countenance as she hurried
forward.

“Good morning, Gordon. I am very glad to see you.
How is Clara?”

“Quite well, thank you, and entirely absorbed in preparations
for her party, as you will infer from this note, which
she charged me to deliver in person, and for which I here
pray your most favorable consideration.”

As Mrs. Murray glanced over the note Edna turned to
leave the room; but Mr. Leigh exclaimed:

“Do not go just yet, I wish Mrs. Murray to decide a matter
for me.”

“Well, Gordon, what is it?”

“First, do you grant my sister's petition?”

“Certainly, I will bring Edna with me to-night, unless
she prefers staying at home with her books. You know I
let her do pretty much as she pleases.”

“Now then for my little quarrel! Here is a curious old
ring, which she will appreciate more highly than any one
else whom I happen to know, and I want her to accept it as a
birthday memento from me, but a few minutes ago she refused
to wear it. Can you not come to my assistance, my
dear Mrs. Murray?”

She took the ring, examined it, and said, after a pause:

“I think, Gordon, that she did exactly right; but I also
think that now, with my approval and advice, she need not
hesitate to wear it henceforth, as a token of your friendship.
Edna, hold out your hand, my dear.”

The ring was slipped on the slender finger, and as she

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

released her hand, Mrs. Murray bent down and kissed her
forehead.

“Seventeen to-day! My child, I can scarcely believe it!
And you—Gordon? May I ask how old you are?”

“Twenty-five — I grieve to say! You need not tell
me—”

The conversation was interrupted by the ringing of the
breakfast bell, and soon after, Mr. Leigh took his departure.

Edna felt puzzled and annoyed, and as she looked down
at the ring, she thought that instead of “Peace be with
thee,” the Semitic characters must surely mean, “Disquiet
seize thee!” for they had shivered the beautiful calm of
her girlish nature, and thrust into her mind ideas unknown
until that day. Going to her own room, she opened her
books, but ere she could fix her wandering thoughts Mrs.
Murray entered.

“Edna, I came to speak to you about your dress for to-night.”

“Please do not say that you wish me to go, my dear Mrs.
Murray, for I dread the very thought.”

“But I must tell you that I insist upon your conforming
to the usages of good society. Mrs. Inge belongs to one
of the very first families in the State; at her house you will
meet the best people, and you could not possibly make your
débût under more favorable circumstances. Beside, it is
very unnatural that a young girl should not enjoy parties,
and the society of gay young people. You are very unnecessarily
making a recluse of yourself, and I shall not permit
you to refuse such an invitation as Mrs. Inge has sent. It
would be rude in the extreme.”

“Dear Mrs. Murray, you speak of my débût, as if, like
other girls, I had nothing else to do but fit myself for
society. These people care nothing for me, and I am as
little interested in them. I have no desire to move for a
short time in a circle from which my work in life must
soon separate me.”

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

“To what work do you allude?”

“The support which I must make by teaching. In a few
months I hope to be able to earn all I need, and then —”

“Then it will be quite time enough to determine what
necessity demands; in the mean while, as long as you are
in my house you must allow me to judge what is proper
for you. Clara Inge is my friend, and I can not allow you
to be rude to her. I have sent the carriage to town for
Miss O'Riley, my mantua-maker, and Hagar will make the
skirt of your dress. Come into my room and let her take
the measure.”

“Thank you for your kind thoughtfulness, but indeed I
do not want to go. Please let me stay at home! You can
frame some polite excuse, and Mrs. Inge cares not whether
I go or stay. I will write my regrets and—”

“Don't be childish, Edna; I care whether you go or
stay, and that fact should weigh with you much more than
Mrs. Inge's wishes, for you are quite right in supposing
that it is a matter of indifference to her. Do not keep
Hagar waiting.”

Mrs. Murray's brow clouded, and her lips contracted, as
was their habit, when any thing displeased her; consequently,
after a quick glance, Edna followed her to the
room where Hagar was at work. It was the first time the
orphan had been invited to a large party, and she shrank
from meeting people whose standard of gentility was confined
to high birth and handsome fortunes. Mrs. Inge came
frequently to Le Bocage, but Edna's acquaintance with her
was comparatively slight, and in addition to her repugnance
to meeting strangers she dreaded seeing Mr. Leigh
again so soon, for she felt that an undefinable barrier had
suddenly risen between them; the frank, fearless freedom
of the old friendship at the parsonage table had vanished.
She began to wish that she had never studied Hebrew, that
she had never heard of Basilides, and that the sheik's ring
was back among the ruins of Chilminar. Mrs. Murray saw

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

her discomposure, but chose to take no notice of it, and
superintended her toilet that night with almost as much interest
as if she had been her own daughter.

During the ride she talked on indifferent subjects, and as
they went up to the dressing-room had the satisfaction of
seeing that her protegée manifested no trepidation. They
arrived rather late, the company had assembled, and the
rooms were quite full as Mrs. Murray entered; but Mrs.
Inge met them at the threshold, and Mr. Leigh, who seemed
on the watch, came forward at the same instant, and offered
Edna his arm.

“Ah Mrs. Murray! I had almost abandoned the hope
of seeing you. Miss Edna, the set is just forming, and we
must celebrate our birthday by having the first dance together.
Excuse you, indeed! You presume upon my well-known
good nature and generosity, but this evening I am
privileged to be selfish.”

As he drew her into the middle of the room she noticed
that he wore the flowers she had given him in the morning,
and this, in conjunction with the curious scrutiny to which
she was subjected, brought a sudden surge of color to her
cheeks. The dance commenced, and from one corner of the
room Mr. Hammond looked eagerly at his two pupils, contrasting
them with the gay groups that filled the brilliant
apartment.

Edna's slender, graceful figure was robed in white Swiss
muslin, with a bertha of rich lace; and rose-colored ribbons
formed the sash, and floated from her shoulders. Her beautiful
glossy hair was simply coiled in a large roll at the back
of the head, and fastened with an ivory comb. Scrutinizing
the face lifted toward Mr. Leigh's, while he talked to
her, the pastor thought he had never seen a countenance
half so eloquent and lovely. Turning his gaze upon her
partner, he was compelled to confess that though Gordon
Leigh was the handsomest man in the room, no acute observer
could look at the two and fail to discover that the

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

blacksmith's grand-daughter was far superior to the petted
brother of the aristocratic Mrs. Inge. He was so much interested
in watching the couple that he did not observe
Mrs. Murray's approach until she sat down beside him and
whispered:

“Are they not a handsome couple?”

“Gordon and Edna?”

“Yes.”

“Indeed they are! I think that child's face is the most
attractive, the most fascinating I ever looked at. There is
such a rare combination of intelligence, holiness, strength,
and serenity in her countenance; such a calm, pure light
shining in her splendid eyes; such a tender, loving look
far down in their soft depths.”

“Child! Why, she is seventeen to-day.”

“No matter, Ellen, to me she will always seem a gentle,
clinging, questioning child. I look at her often, when she
is intent on her studies, and wonder how long her pure
heart will reject the vanities and baubles that engross most
women; how long mere abstract study will continue to
charm her; and I tremble when I think of the future, to
which I know she is looking so eagerly. Now, her emotional
nature sleeps, her heart is at rest—slumbering also;
she is all intellect at present—giving her brain no relaxation.
Ah! if it could always be so. But it will not!
There will come a time, I fear, when her fine mind and
pure, warm heart will be arrayed against each other, will
battle desperately, and one or the other must be subordinated.”

“Gordon seems to admire her very much,” said Mrs.
Murray.

Mr. Hammond sighed, and a shadow crept over his placid
features, as he answered:

“Do you wonder at it, Ellen? Can any one know the
child well, and fail to admire and love her?”

“If he could only forget her obscure birth—if he could

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

only consent to marry her—what a splendid match it would
be for her!”

“Ellen! Ellen Murray! I am surprised at you! Let
me beg of you for her sake, for yours, for all parties concerned,
not to raise your little finger in this matter; not to
utter one word to Edna that might arouse her suspicions;
not to hint to Gordon that you dream such an alliance possible;
for there is more at stake than you imagine—”

He was unable to conclude the sentence, for the dance
had ended, and as Edna caught a glimpse of the beloved
countenance of her teacher, she drew her fingers from Mr.
Leigh's arm, and hastened to the pastor's side, taking his
hand between both hers:

“O sir! I am glad to see you. I have looked around
so often, hoping to catch sight of you. Mrs. Murray, I
heard Mrs. Inge asking for you.”

When the lady walked away, Edna glided into the seat
next the minister, and continued:

“I want to talk to you about a change in some of my
studies.”

“Wait till to-morrow, my dear. I came here to-night
only for a few moments, to gratify Gordon, and now I must
slip away.”

“But, sir, I only want to say, that as you objected at
the outset to my studying Hebrew, I will not waste any
more time on it just now, but take it up again after a while,
when I have plenty of leisure. Don't you think that would
be the best plan?”

“My child, are you tired of Hebrew?”

“No, sir; on the contrary, it possesses a singular fascination
for me; but I think, if you are willing, I shall discontinue
it — at least, for the present. I shall take care to
forget nothing that I have already learned.”

“You have some special reason for this change, I presume?”

She raised her eyes to his, and said frankly:

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

“Yes, sir, I have.”

“Very well, my dear, do as you like. Good-night.”

“I wish I could go now with you.”

“Why? I thought you appeared to enjoy your dance
very much. Edna, look at me.”

She hesitated—then obeyed him, and he saw tears
glistening on her long lashes.

Very quietly the old man drew her arm through his, and
led her out on the dim verandah, where only an occasional
couple promenaded.

“Something troubles you, Edna. Will you confide in
me?”

“I feel as if I were occupying a false position here,
and yet I do not see how I can extricate myself without
displeasing Mrs. Murray, whom I can not bear to offend—
she is so very kind and generous.”

“Explain yourself, my dear.”

“You know that I have not a cent in the world except
what Mrs. Murray gives me. I shall have to make my
bread by my own work just as soon as you think me competent
to teach; and notwithstanding, she thinks I ought
to visit and associate as she does with these people, who
tolerate me now, simply because they know that while I am
under her roof she will exact it of them. To-night,
during the dance, I heard two of her fashionable friends
criticising and sneering at me; ridiculing her for `attempting
to smuggle that spoiled creature of unknown
parentage and doubtless low origin into really first
circles.' Other things were said which I can not repeat,
that showed me plainly how I am regarded here, and I will
not remain in a position which subjects me to such remarks.
Mrs. Murray thought it best for me to come; but it was a
mistaken kindness. I thought so before I came—now I
have irrefragable proof that I was right in my forebodings.”

“Can you not tell me all that was said?”

“I shrink sir, from repeating it, even to you.”

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

“Did Mr. Leigh hear it?”

“I hope not.”

“My dear child, I am very much pained to learn that
you have been so cruelly wounded; but do not let your
mind dwell upon it; those weak, heartless, giddy people
are to be pitied, are beneath your notice. Try to fix your
thoughts on nobler themes, and waste no reflection on the
idle words of those poor gilded moths of fashion and folly,
who are incapable of realizing their own degraded and
deplorable condition.”

“I do not care particularly what they think of me, but I
am anxious to avoid hearing their comments upon me, and
therefore I am determined to keep as much out of sight as
possible. I shall try to do my duty in all things, and
poverty is no stigma, thank God! My grandfather was
very poor, but he was noble and honest, and as courteous as
a nobleman; and I honor his dear, dear memory as tenderly
as if he had been reared in a palace. I am not
ashamed of my parentage, for my father was as honest and
industrious as he was poor, and my mother was as gentle
and good as she was beautiful.”

There was no faltering in the sweet voice, and no bitterness
poisoning it. Mr. Hammond could not see the face,
but the tone indexed all, and he was satisfied.

“I am glad, my dear little Edna, that you look at the
truth so bravely, and give no more importance to this gossip
than your future peace of mind demands. If you have
any difficulty in convincing Mrs. Murray of the correctness
of your views, let me know, and I will speak to her on the
subject. Good night! May God watch over and bless
you!”

When the orphan reëntered the parlor, Mrs. Inge presented
her to several gentlemen who had requested an introduction;
and though her heart was heavy, and her cheeks
burned painfully, she exerted herself, and danced and talked
constantly until Mrs. Murray announced herself ready to
depart.

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

Joyfully Edna ran up-stairs for her wrappings, bade
adieu to her hostess, who complimented her on the sensation
her beauty had created; and felt relieved and comparatively
happy when the carriage-door closed and she found
herself alone with her benefactress.

“Well, Edna, notwithstanding your repugnance to going,
you acquitted yourself admirably, and seemed to have a
delightful time.”

“I thank you, ma'am, for doing all in your power to
make the evening agreeable to me. I think your kind desire
to see me enjoy the party made me happier than every
thing else.”

Gratefully she drew Mrs. Murray's hand to her lips, and
the latter little dreamed that at that instant tears were rolling
swiftly over the flushed face, while the words of the
conversation which she had overheard rang mockingly in
her ears:

“Mrs. Murray and even Mr. Hammond are scheming to
make a match between her and Gordon Leigh. Studying
Hebrew indeed! A likely story! She had better go back
to her wash-tub and spinning-wheel! Much Hebrew she
will learn! Her eyes are set on Gordon's fortune, and Mrs.
Murray is silly enough to think he will step into the trap.
She will have to bait it with something better than Hebrew
and black eyes, or she will miss her game. Gordon will
make a fool of her, I dare say, for, like all other young
men, he can be flattered into paying her some little attention
at first. I am surprised at Mrs. Inge to countenance
the girl at all.”

Such was the orphan's initiation into the charmed circle
of fashionable society; such her welcome to le beau monde.

As she laid her head on her pillow, she could not avoid
exclaiming:

“Heaven save me from such aristocrats! and commit me
rather to the horny but outstretched hands, the brawny
arms, the untutored minds, the simple but kindly-throbbing
hearts of proletaire!

-- --

CHAPTER X.

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

WHEN Mr. Hammond mentioned Edna's determination
to discontinue Hebrew, Mr. Leigh expressed
no surprise, asked no explanation, but the
minister noticed that he bit his lip, and beat a
hurried tattoo with the heel of his boot on the stony hearth;
and as he studiously avoided all allusion to her, he felt assured
that the conversation which she had overheard must
have reached the ears of her partner also, and supplied him
with a satisfactory solution of her change of purpose. For
several weeks Edna saw nothing of her quondam schoolmate;
and fixing her thoughts more firmly than ever on her
studies, the painful recollection of the birthday fête was
slowly fading from her mind, when one morning, as she
was returning from the parsonage, Mr. Leigh joined her,
and asked permission to attend her home. The sound of
his voice, the touch of his hand, brought back all the embarrassment
and constraint, and called up the flush of confusion
so often attributed to other sources than that from
which it really springs.

After a few commonplace remarks, he asked:

“When is Mr. Murray coming home?”

“I have no idea. Even his mother is ignorant of his
plans.”

“How long has he been absent?”

“Four years to-day.”

“Indeed! so long? Where is he?”

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

“I believe his last letter was written at Edfu, and he said
nothing about returning.”

“What do you think of his singular character?”

“I know almost nothing about him, as I was too young
when I saw him to form an estimate of him.”

“Do you not correspond?”

Edna looked up with unfeigned astonishment, and could
not avoid smiling at the inquiry.

“Certainly not.”

A short silence followed, and then Mr. Leigh said:

“Do you not frequently ride on horseback?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Will you permit me to accompany you to-morrow afternoon?”

“I have promised to make a visit with Mr. Hammond.”

“To-morrow morning then, before breakfast?”

She hesitated—the blush deepened, and after a brief
struggle eshe said hurriedly:

“Please excuse me, Mr. Leigh; I prefer to ride alone.”

He bowed, and was silent for a minute, but she saw a
smile lurking about the corners of his handsome mouth,
threatening to run riot over his features.

“By the by, Miss Edna, I am coming to-night to ask
your assistance in a Chaldee quandary. For several days I
have been engaged in a controversy with Mr. Hammond on
the old battle-field of ethnology, and, in order to establish
my position of diversity of origin, have been comparing the
Septuagint with some passages from the Talmud. I heard
you say that there was a Rabbinical Targum in the library
at Le Bocage, and I must beg you to examine it for me, and
ascertain whether it contains any comments on the first
chapter of Genesis. Somewhere in my most desultory
reading I have seen it stated that in some of those early
Targums was the declaration, that `God originally created
men red, white, and black.' Mr. Hammond is charitable
enough to say that I must have smoked an extra cigar, and

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

dreamed the predicate I am so anxious to authenticate.
Will you oblige me by searching for the passage?”

“Certainly, Mr. Leigh, with great pleasure; though perhaps
you would prefer to take the book and look through it
yourself? My knowledge of Chaldee is very limited.”

“Pardon me! my mental vis inertiœ vetoes the bare suggestion.
I study by proxy whenever an opportunity offers,
for laziness is the only hereditary taint in the Leigh blood.”

“As I am very much interested in this ethnological question,
I shall enter into the search with great eagerness.”

“Thank you. Do you take the unity or diversity side of
the discussion?”

Her merry laugh rang out through the forest that bordered
the road.

“O Mr. Leigh! what a ridiculous question! I do not
presume to take any side, for I do not pretend to understand
or appreciate all the arguments advanced; but I am anxious
to acquaint myself with the bearings of the controversy.
The idea of my `taking sides' on a subject which gray-haired
savans have spent their laborious lives in striving to
elucidate seems extremely ludicrous.”

“Still, you are entitled to an idea, either pro or con, even
at the outset.”

“I have an idea that neither you nor I know any thing
about the matter; and the per saltum plan of `taking sides'
will only add the prop of prejudice to my ignorance. If,
with all his erudition, Mr. Hammond still abstains from
dogmatizing on this subject, I can well afford to hold my
crude opinions in abeyance. I must stop here, Mr. Leigh,
at Mrs. Carter's, on an errand for Mrs. Murray. Good
morning, sir; I will hunt the passage you require.”

“How have I offended you, Miss Edna?”

He took her hand and detained her.

“I am not offended, Mr. Leigh,” and she drew back.

“Why do you dismiss me in such a cold, unfriendly
way?”

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

“If I sometimes appear rude, pardon my unfortunate
manner, and believe that it results from no unfriendliness.”

“You will be at home this evening?”

“Yes, sir, unless something very unusual occurs.”

They parted, and during the remainder of the walk Edna
could think of nothing but the revelation written in Gordon
Leigh's eyes; the immemorial, yet ever new and startling
truth, that opened a new vista in life, that told her she was
no longer an isolated child, but a woman, regnant over the
generous heart of one of the pets of society.

She saw that he intended her to believe he loved her, and
suspicious as gossips had made her with reference to his conduct,
she could not suppose he was guilty of heartless and
contemptible trifling. She trusted his honor; yet the discovery
of his affection brought a sensation of regret—of
vague self-reproach, and she felt that in future he would
prove a source of endless disquiet. Hitherto she had
enjoyed his society, henceforth she felt that she must
shun it.

She endeavored to banish the recollection of that strange
expression in his generally laughing eyes, and bent over the
Targum, hoping to cheat her thoughts into other channels;
but the face would not “down at her bidding,” and as the
day drew near its close she grew nervous and restless.

The chandelier had been lighted, and Mrs. Murray was
standing at the window of the sitting-room, watching for
the return of a servant whom she had sent to the post-office,
when Edna said:

“I believe Mr. Leigh is coming here to tea; he told me so
this morning.”

“Where did you see him?”

“He walked with me as far as Mrs. Carter's gate, and
asked me to look out a reference which he thought I might
find in one of Mr. Murray's books.”

Mrs. Murray smiled, and said:

“Do you intend to receive him in that calico dress?”

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

“Why not? I am sure it looks very nicely; it is perfectly
new, and fits me well.”

“And is very suitable to wear to the Parsonage, but not
quite appropriate when Gordon Leigh takes tea here. You
will oblige me by changing your dress and reärranging
your hair, which is twisted too loosely.”

When she reëntered the room, a half-hour later, Mrs. Murray
leaned against the mantelpiece, with an open letter in
her hand and dreary disappointment printed on her face.

“I hope you have no unpleasant tidings from Mr. Murray.
May I ask why you seem so much depressed?”

The mother's features twitched painfully as she restored
the letter to its envelope, and answered:

“My son's letter is dated Philoe, just two months ago,
and he says he intended starting next day to the interior
of Persia. He says, too, that he did not expect to remain
away so long, but finds that he will probably be in Central
Asia for another year. The only comforting thing in the
letter is the assurance that he weighs more, and is in better
health, than when he left home.”

The ringing of the door-bell announced Mr. Leigh's arrival,
and as she led the way to the parlor, Mrs. Murray
hastily fastened a drooping spray of coral berries in Edna's
hair.

Before tea was ended, other visitors came in, and the
orphan found relief from her confusion in the general conversation.

While Dr. Rodney, the family physician, was talking to
her about some discoveries of Ehrenberg, concerning which
she was very curious, Mr. Leigh engrossed Mrs. Murray's
attention, and for some time their conversation was exceedingly
earnest; then the latter rose and approached the sofa
where Edna sat, saying gravely:

“Edna, give me this seat, I want to have a little chat
with the doctor; and, by the way, my dear, I believe Mr.
Leigh is waiting for you to show him some book you

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

promised to find for him. Go into the library—there is a good
fire there.”

The room was tempting indeed to students, and as the
two sat down before the glowing grate, and Mr. Leigh
glanced at the warm, rich curtains sweeping from ceiling
to carpet, the black-walnut bookcases girding the walls on
all sides, and the sentinel bronze busts keeping watch over
the musty tomes within, he rubbed his fingers and exclaimed:

“Certainly this is the most delightful library in the
world, and offers a premium for recluse life and studious
habits. How incomprehensible it is that Murray should
prefer to pass his years roaming over deserts and wandering
about neglected, comfortless khans, when he might
spend them in such an elysium as this! The man must be
demented! How do you explain the mystery?”

Chacun à son gout! I consider it none of my business,
and as I suppose he is the best judge of what contributes
to his happiness, I do not meddle with the mystery.”

“Poor Murray! his wretched disposition is a great curse.
I pity him most sincerely.”

“From what I remember of him, I am afraid he would
not thank you for your pity, or admit that he needed or
merited it. Here is the Targum, Mr. Leigh, and here is
the very passage you want.”

She opened an ancient Chaldee MS., and spreading it on
the library table, they examined it together, spelling out
the words, and turning frequently to a dictionary which
lay near. Neither knew much about the language; now
and then they differed in the interpretation, and more than
once Edna referred to the rules of her grammar, to establish
the construction of the sentences.

Engrossed in the translation, she forgot all her apprehensions
of the morning, and the old ease of manner came
back. Her eyes met his fearlessly, her smile greeted him
cheerily as in the early months of their acquaintance; and

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

while she bent over the pages she was deciphering, his eyes
dwelt on her beaming countenance with a fond, tender look,
that most girls of her age would have found it hard to resist,
and pleasant to recall in after days.

Neither suspected that an hour had passed, until Dr.
Rodney peeped into the room and called them back to the
parlor, to make up a game of whist.

It was quite late when Mr. Leigh rose to say good-night;
and as he drew on his gloves he looked earnestly at Edna,
and said:

“I am coming again in a day or two, to show you some
plans I have drawn for a new house which I intend to build
before long. Clara differs with me about the arrangement
of some columns and arches, and I shall claim you and Mrs.
Murray for my allies in this architectural war.”

The orphan was silent, but the lady of the house replied
promptly:

“Yes, come as often as you can, Gordon, and cheer us
up; for it is terribly dull here without St. Elmo.”

“Suppose you repudiate that incorrigible Vandal and
adopt me in his place? I would prove a model son.”

“Very well. I shall acquaint him with your proposition,
and threaten an immediate compliance with it if he does
not come home soon.”

Mrs. Murray rang the bell for the servant to lock up the
house, and said sotto voce:

“What a noble fellow Gordon is! If I had a daughter
I would select him for her husband. Where are you going,
Edna?”

“I left a MS. on the library table, and as it is very rare
and valuable, I want to replace it in the glass box where it
belongs before I go to sleep.”

Lighting a candle, she lifted the heavy Targum, and
slowly approached the suite of rooms, which she was now in
the habit of visiting almost daily.

Earlier in the day she had bolted the door, but left the

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

key in the lock, expecting to bring the Targum back as
soon as she had shown Mr. Leigh the controverted passage.
Now, as she crossed the rotunda, an unexpected sound, as
of a chair sliding on the marble floor, seemed to issue from
the inner room, and she paused to listen. Under the flare
of the candle the vindictive face of Siva, and the hooded
viper twined about his arm, looked more hideous than ever,
warning her not to approach, yet all was silent, save the
tinkling of a bell far down in the park, where the sheep
clustered under the cedars. Opening the door, which was
ajar, she entered, held the light high over her head, and
peered a little nervously around the room; but here, too,
all was quiet as the grave, and quite as dreary, and the
only moving thing seemed her shadow, that flitted slightly
as the candle-light flickered over the cold, gleaming white
tiles. The carpets and curtains — even the rich silk hangings
of the arch—were all packed away, and Edna shivered
as she looked through both rooms, satisfied herself that she
had mistaken the source of the sound, and opened the box
where the MSS. were kept.

At sight of them her mind reverted to the theme she
had been investigating, and happening to remember the
importance attached by ethnologists to the early Coptic
inscriptions, she took from the book-shelves a volume containing
copies of many of these characters, and drawings
of the triumphal processions carved on granite, and representing
the captives of various nations torn from their
homes to swell the pompous retinue of some barbaric
Rhamses or Sesostris.

Drifting back over the gray, waveless, tideless sea of
centuries, she stood, in imagination, upon the steps of the
Serapeum at Memphis; and when the wild chant of the
priests had died away under the huge propylæum, she listened
to the sighing of the tamarinds and cassias, and the
low babble of the sacred Nile, as it rocked the lotus-leaves,
under the glowing purple sky, whence a full moon flooded

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

the ancient city with light, and kindled like a beacon the
vast placid face of the Sphinx — rising solemn and lonely
and weird from its desert lair — and staring blankly, hopelessly
across arid, yellow sands at the dim colossi of old
Misraim.

Following the sinuous stream of Coptic civilization to its
inexplicable source in the date-groves of Meroe, the girl's
thoughts were borne away to the Golden Fountain of the
Sun, where Ammon's black doves fluttered and cooed, over
the shining altars and amid the mystic symbols of the marvelous
friezes.

As Edna bent over the drawings in the book, oblivious
for a time of every thing else, she suddenly became aware
of the presence of some one in the room, for though perfect
stillness reigned, there was a consciousness of companionship,
of the proximity of some human being, and with a
start she looked up, expecting to meet a pair of eyes fastened
upon her. But no living thing confronted her — the
tall, bent figure of the Cimbri Prophetess gleamed ghostly
white upon the wall, and the bright blue augurous eyes
seemed to count the dripping blood-drops; and the unbroken,
solemn silence of night brooded over all things,
hushing even the chime of sheep-bells, that had died away
among the elm arches. Knowing that no superstitious
terrors had ever seized her heretofore, the young student
rose, took up the candle, and proceeded to search the two
rooms, but as unsuccessfully as before.

“There certainly is somebody here, but I can not find out
where.”

These words were uttered aloud, and the echo of her
own voice seemed sepulchral; then the chill silence again
fell upon her. She smiled at her own folly, and thought
her imagination had been unduly excited by the pictures
she had been examining, and that the nervous shiver that
crept over her was the result of the cold. Just then the
candle-light flashed over the black marble statuette,

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

grinning horribly as it kept guard over the Taj Mahal. Edna
walked up to it, placed the candle on the slab that supported
the tomb, and, stooping, scrutinized the lock. A spider
had ensconced himself in the golden receptacle, and spun a
fine web across the front of the temple, and Edna swept
the airy drapery away, and tried to drive the little weaver
from his den; but he shrank further and further, and finally
she took the key from her pocket, and put it far enough
into the opening to eject the intruder, who slung himself
down one of the silken threads, and crawled sullenly out
of sight. Withdrawing the key, she toyed with it, and
glanced curiously at the mausoleum. Taking her handkerchief,
she carefully brushed off the cobwebs that festooned
the minarets, and murmured that fragment of Persian
poetry which she once heard the absent master repeat to
his mother, and which she had found, only a few days
before, quoted by an Eastern traveller: “The spider hath
woven his web in the imperial palaces; and the owl hath
sung her watch-song on the towers of Afrasiab.”

“It is exactly four years to-night since Mr. Murray gave
me this key, but he charged me not to open the Taj unless
I had reason to believe that he was dead. His letter states
that he is alive and well; consequently, the time has not
come for me to unseal the mystery. It is strange that he
trusted me with this secret; strange that he, who doubts all
of his race, could trust a child of whom he really knew so
little. Certainly it must have been a singular freak which
gave this affair into my keeping, but at least I will not betray
the confidence he reposed in me. With the contents
of that vault I can have no concern, and yet I wish the key
was safely back in his hands; it annoys me to conceal it,
and I feel all the while as if I were deceiving his mother.”

These words were uttered half unconsciously as she fingered
the key, and for a few seconds she stood there, thinking
of the master of the house, wondering what luckless
influence had so early blackened and distorted his life, and

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

whether he would probably return to Le Bocage before she
left it to go out and carve her fortune in the world's noisy
quarry. The light danced over her countenance and form,
showing the rich folds of her crimson merino dress, with
the gossamer lace surrounding her white throat and dimpled
wrists; and it seemed to linger caressingly on the
shining mass of black hair, on the beautiful, polished forehead,
the firm, delicate, scarlet lips, and made the large
eyes look elfish under their heavy jet lashes.

Again the girl started and glanced over her shoulder,
impressed with the same tantalizing conviction of a human
presence; of some powerful influence which baffled analysis.
Snatching the candle, she put the gold key in her pocket,
and turned to leave the room, but stopped, for this time an
unmistakable sound, like the shivering of a glass or the
snapping of a musical string, fell on her strained ears. She
could trace it to no particular spot, and conjectured that
perhaps a mouse had taken up his abode somewhere in the
room, and, frightened by her presence, had run against
some of the numerous glass and china ornaments on the
étagère, jostling them until they jingled. Replacing the
book which she had taken from the shelves, and fastening
the box that contained the MSS., she examined the cabinets,
found them securely closed, and then hurried out of the
room, locked the door, took the key, and went to her own
apartment with nerves more unsettled than she felt disposed
to confess.

For some time after she laid her head on her pillow, she
racked her brain for an explanation of the singular sensation
she had experienced, and at last, annoyed by her restlessness
and silly superstition, she was just sinking into
dreams of Ammon and Serapis, when the fierce barking of
Ali caused her to start up in terror. The dog seemed almost
wild, running frantically to and fro, howling and whining;
but finally the sounds receded, gradually quiet was restored,
and Edna fell asleep soon after the scream of the

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

locomotive and the rumble of the cars told her that the four
o'clock train had just started to Chattanooga.

Modern zoölogic science explodes the popular fal acy that
chameleons assume, and reflect at will, the color of the substance
on which they rest or feed; but, with a profound
salaam to savans, it is respectfully submitted that the
mental saurian—human thought—certainly takes its changing
hues, day by day, from the books through which it
crawls devouringly.

Is there not ground for plausible doubt that, if the workbench
of Mezzofanti had not stood just beneath the teacher's
window, whence the ears of the young carpenter were regaled
from morning till night with the rudiments of Latin
and Greek, he would never have forsworn planing for
parsing, mastered forty dialects, proved a walking scarletcapped
polyglot, and attained the distinction of an honorary
nomination for the office of interpreter-general at the
Tower of Babel?

The hoary associations and typical significance of the
numerous relics that crowded Mr. Murray's rooms seized
upon Edna's fancy, linked her sympathies with the huge
pantheistic systems of the Orient, and filled her mind with
waifs from the dusky realm of a mythology that seemed to
antedate all the authentic chronological computations of
man. To the East, the mighty alma mater of the human
races—of letters, religions, arts, and politics, her thoughts
wandered in wondering awe; and Belzoni, Burckhardt, Layard,
and Champollion were hierophants of whose teachings
she never wearied. As day by day she yielded more
and more to this fascinating nepenthe influence, and bent
over the granite sarcophagus in one corner of Mr. Murray's
museum, where lay a shrunken mummy shrouded in gilded
byssus, the wish strengthened to understand the symbols in
which subtle Egyptian priests masked their theogony.

While morning and afternoon hours were given to those
branches of study in which Mr. Hammond guided her, she

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

generally spent the evening in Mr. Murray's sitting-room,
and sometimes the clock in the rotundo struck midnight
before she locked up the MSS. and illuminated papyri.

Two nights after the examination of the Targum, she was
seated near the bookcase looking over the plates in that
rare but very valuable volume, Spence's Polymetis, when
the idea flashed across her mind that a rigid analysis and
comparison of all the mythologies of the world would throw
some light on the problem of ethnology, and in conjunction
with philology settle the vexed question.

Pushing the Polymetis aside, she sprang up and paced
the long room, and gradually her eyes kindled, her cheeks
burned, as ambition pointed to a possible future, of which,
till this hour, she had not dared to dream; and hope, o'erleaping
all barriers, grasped a victory that would make her
name imperishable.

In her miscellaneous reading she had stumbled upon
singular correspondences in the customs and religions of
nations separated by surging oceans and by ages; nations
whose aboriginal records appeared to prove them distinct,
and certainly furnished no hint of an ethnological bridge
over which traditions traveled and symbolisms crept in satin
sandals. During the past week several of these coïncidences
had attracted her attention.

The Druidic rites and the festival of Beltein in Scotland
and Ireland, she found traced to their source in the worship
of Phrygian Baal. The figure of the Scandinavian Disa, at
Upsal, enveloped in a net precisely like that which surrounds
some statues of Isis in Egypt. The mat or rush sails
used by the Peruvians on Lake Titicaca, and their mode of
handling them, pronounced identical with that which is
seen upon the sepulchre of Ramses III. at Thebes. The
head of a Mexican priestess ornamented with a vail similar
to that carved on Eastern sphinxes, while the robes resembled
those of a Jewish high-priest. A very quaint and puzzling
pictorial chart of the chronology of the Aztecs

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

contained an image of Coxcox in his ark, surrounded by rushes
similar to those that overshadowed Moses, and also a likeness
of a dove distributing tongues to those born after the
deluge.

Now, the thought of carefully gathering up these vague
mythologic links, and establishing a chain of unity that
would girdle the world, seized and mastered her, as if veritably
clothed with all the power of a bath kol.

To firmly grasp the Bible for a talisman, as Ulysses did
the sprig of moly, and to stand in the Pantheon of the universe,
examining every shattered idol and crumbling defiled
altar, where worshipping humanity had bowed; to
tear the vail from oracles and sybils, and show the world
that the true, good, and beautiful of all theogonies and cosmogonies,
of every system of religion that had waxed and
waned since the gray dawn of time, could be traced to
Moses and to Jesus, seemed to her a mission grander far
than the conquest of empires, and infinitely more to be desired
than the crown and heritage of Solomon.

The night wore on as she planned the work of coming
years; but she still walked up and down the floor, with
slow uncertain steps, like one who, peering at distant objects,
sees nothing close at hand. Flush and tremor passed
from her countenance, leaving the features pale and fixed;
for the first gush of enthusiasm, like the jets of violet flame
flickering over the simmering mass in alchemic crucibles,
had vanished—the thought was a crystallized and consecrated
purpose.

At last, when the feeble light admonished her that she
would soon be in darkness, she retreated to her own room,
and the first glimmer of day struggled in at her window as
she knelt at her bedside praying:

“Be pleased, O Lord! to make me a fit instrument for
thy work; sanctify my heart; quicken and enlighten my
mind; grant me patience and perseverance and unwavering
faith; guide me into paths that lead to truth; enable me in

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

all things to labor with an eye single to thy glory, caring
less for the applause of the world than for the advancement
of the cause of Christ. O my Father and my God! bless
the work on which I am about to enter, crown it with success,
accept me as an humble tool for the benefit of my
race, and when the days of my earthly pilgrimage are
ended, receive my soul into that eternal rest which thou
hast prepared from the foundations of the world, for the
sake of Jesus Christ.”

-- --

CHAPTER XI.

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

ONE afternoon, about a week after Mr. Leigh's
last visit, as Edna returned from the parsonage,
where she had been detained beyond the usual
time, Mrs. Murray placed in her hand a note
from Mrs. Inge, inviting both to dine with her that day, and
meet some distinguished friends from a distant State. Mrs.
Murray had already completed an elaborate toilet, and desired
Edna to lose no time in making the requisite changes
in her own dress. The latter took off her hat, laid her books
down on a table, and said:

“Please offer my excuses to Mrs. Inge. I can not accept
the invitation, and hope you will not urge me.”

“Nonsense! Let me hear no more such childish stuff,
and get ready at once; we shall be too late, I am afraid.”

The orphan leaned against the mantel-piece and shook
her head.

Mrs. Murray colored angrily and drew herself up haughtily.

“Edna Earl, did you hear what I said?”

“Yes, madam, but this time I can not obey you. Allow
me to give you my reasons, and I am sure you will forgive
what may now seem mere obstinacy. On the night of the
party given by Mrs. Inge I determined, under no circumstances,
to accept any future invitations to her house, for I
overheard a conversation between Mrs. Hill and Mrs. Montgomery
which I believe was intended to reach my ears,
and consequently wounded and mortified me very much.

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

I was ridiculed and denounced as a `poor upstart and interloper,
' who was being smuggled into society far above my
position in life, and pronounced an avaricious schemer, intent
on thrusting myself upon Mr. Leigh's notice, and ambitious
of marrying him for his fortune. They sneered at
the idea that we should study Hebrew with Mr. Hammond,
and declared it a mere trap to catch Mr. Leigh. Now,
Mrs. Murray, you know that I never had such a thought,
and the bare mention of a motive so sordid, contemptible,
and unwomanly surprised and disgusted me; but I resolved
to study Hebrew by myself, and to avoid meeting Mr.
Leigh at the parsonage; for if his sister's friends entertain
such an opinion of me, I know not what other people, and
even Mrs. Inge, may think. Those two ladies added some
other things equally unpleasant and untrue, and as I see
that they are also invited to dine to-day, it would be very
disagreeable for me to meet them in Mr. Leigh's presence.”

Mrs. Murray frowned, and her lips curled, as she clasped
a diamond bracelet on her arm.

“I have long since ceased to be surprised by any mani
festation of Mrs. Montgomery's insolence. She doubtless
judges your motives by those of her snub-nosed and excruciatingly
fashionable daughter, Maud, who, rumor says,
is paying most devoted attention to that same fortune of
Gordon's. I shall avail myself of the first suitable occasion
to suggest to her that it is rather unbecoming in persons
whose fathers were convicted of forgery, and hunted out of
the State, to lay such stress on the mere poverty of young
aspirants for admission into society. I have always noticed
that people (women especially) whose lineage is enveloped
in a certain twilight haze, constitute themselves guardians
of the inviolability of their pretentious cliques, and fly at
the throats of those who, they imagine, desire to enter their
fashionable set—their `mutual admiration association.'
As for Mrs. Hill, whose parents were positively respectable,
even genteel, I expected less nervousness from her on

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

the subject of genealogy, and should have given her credit
for more courtesy and less malice; but, poor thing, nature
denied her any individuality, and she serves `her circle'
in the same capacity as one of those tin reflectors fastened
on locomotives. All that you heard was excessively ill-bred,
and in really good society ill-breeding is more iniquitous
than ill-nature; but, however annoying, it is beneath your
notice, and unworthy of consideration. I would not gratify
them by withdrawing from a position which you can so
gracefully occupy.”

“It is no privation to me to stay at home; on the contrary,
I prefer it, for I would not exchange the companionship
of the books in this house for all the dinners that ever
were given.”

“There is no necessity for you to make a recluse of yourself
simply because two rude, silly gossips disgrace themselves.
You have time enough to read and study, and still
go out with me when I consider it advisable.”

“But, my dear Mrs. Murray, my position in your family,
as an unknown dependent on your charity, subjects me
to—”

“Is a matter which does not concern Mesdames Hill and
Montgomery, as I shall most unequivocally intimate to
them. I insist upon the dismissal of the whole affair from
your mind. How much longer do you intend to keep me
waiting?”

“I am very sorry you can not view the subject from my
standpoint, but hereafter I can not accompany you to
dinners and parties. Whenever you desire me to see company
in your own house, I shall be glad to comply with
your wishes and commands; but my self-respect will not
permit me to go out to meet people who barely tolerate
me through fear of offending you. It is exceedingly painful,
dear Mrs. Murray, for me to have to appear disrespectful
and stubborn toward you, but in this instance I can not
comply with your wishes.”

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

They looked at each other steadily, and Mrs. Murray's
brow cleared and her lip unbent.

“What do you expect me to tell Mrs. Inge?”

“That I return my thanks for her very kind remembrance,
but am closely occupied in preparing myself to teach, and
have no time for gayeties.”

Mrs. Murray smiled significantly.

“Do you suppose that excuse will satisfy your friend
Gordon? He will fly for consolation to the stereotyped
smile and delicious flattery of simpering Miss Maud.”

“I care not where he flies, provided I am left in peace.”

“Stop, my dear child; you do not mean what you say.
You know very well that you earnestly hope Gordon will
escape the tender mercies of silly Maud and the machinations
of her most amiable mamma; if you don't, I do. Understand
that you are not to visit Susan Montgomery's sins
on Gordon's head. I shall come home early, and make you
go to bed at nine o'clock, to punish you for your obstinacy.
By the by, Edna, Hagar tells me that you frequently sit up
till three or four o'clock, poring over those heathenish documents
in my son's cabinet. This is absurd, and will ruin
your health; and beside, I doubt if what you learn is worth
your trouble. You must not sit up longer than ten o'clock.
Give me my furs.”

Edna ate her dinner alone, and went into the library to
practise a difficult music lesson; but the spell of her new
project was stronger than the witchery of music, and
closing the piano, she ran into the “Egyptian Museum,” as
Mrs. Murray termed her son's sitting-room.

The previous night she had been reading an account of
the doctrines of Zoroaster, in which there was an attempt
to trace all the chief features of the Zendavesta to the Old
Testament and the Jews, and now she returned to the subject
with unflagging interest.

Pushing a cushioned chair close to the window, she
wrapped her shawl around her, put her feet on the round

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

of a neighboring chair, to keep them from the icy floor
and gave herself up to the perusal of the volume.

The sun went down in a wintry sky; the solemn red
light burning on the funeral pyre of day streamed through
the undraped windows, flushed the fretted façade of the
Taj Mahal, glowed on the marble floor, and warmed and
brightened the serene, lovely face of the earnest young student.
As the flame faded in the west, where two stars
leaped from the pearly ashes, the fine print of Edna's book
grew dim, and she turned the page to catch the mellow, silvery
radiance of the full moon, which, shining low in the
east, threw a ghastly lustre on the awful form and floating
white hair of the Cimbrian woman on the wall. But between
the orphan and the light, close beside her chair, stood
a tall, dark figure, with uncovered head and outstretched
hands.

She sprang to her feet, uttering a cry of mingled alarm
and delight, for she knew that erect, stately form and regal
head could belong to but one person.

“O Mr. Murray! Can it be possible that you have indeed
come home to your sad, desolate mother? Oh! for
her sake I am so glad!”

She had clasped her hands tightly in the first instant of
surprise, and stood looking at him, with fear and pleasure
struggling for mastery in her eloquent countenance.

“Edna, have you no word of welcome, no friendly hand,
to offer a man who has been wandering for four long
years among strangers in distant lands?”

It was not the harsh, bitter voice whose mocking echoes
had haunted her ears during his absence, but a tone so
low and deep and mournful, so inexplicably sweet, that she
could not recognize it as his, and, unable to utter a word,
she put her hand in his outstretched palm. His fingers
closed over it with a pressure that was painful, and her eyes
fell beneath the steady, searching gaze he fixed on her
face.

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

For fully a minute they stood motionless; then he took
a match from his pocket, lighted a gas globe that hung over
the Taj, and locked the door leading into the rotundo.

“My mother is dining out, Hagar informed me. Tell me
is she well? And have you made her happy while I was
far away?”

He came back, leaned his elbow on the carved top of
the cushioned chair, and partially shading his eyes with his
hand, looked down into the girl's face.

“Your mother is very well indeed, but anxious and unhappy
on your account, and I think you will find her thinner
and paler than when you saw her last.”

“Then you have not done your duty, as I requested?”

“I could not take your place, sir, and your last letter led
her to believe that you would be absent for another year.
She thinks that at this instant you are in the heart of Persia.
Last night, when the servant came from the post-office
without the letter which she confidently expected, her eyes
filled with tears, and she said, `He has ceased to think of
his home, and loves the excitement of travel better than his
mother's peace of mind.' Why did you deceive her?
Why did you rob her of all the joy of anticipating your
speedy return?”

As she glanced at him, she saw the old scowl settling
heavily between his eyes, and the harshness had crept back
to the voice that answered:

“I did not deceive her. It was a sudden and unexpected
circumstance that determined my return. Moreover, she
should long since have accustomed herself to find happiness
from other sources than my society; for no one knows better
my detestation of settling down in any fixed habitation.”

Edna felt all her childish repugnance sweeping over her
as she saw the swift hardening of his features, and she
turned toward the door.

“Where are you going?”

“To send a messenger to your mother, acquainting her

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

with your arrival. She would not forgive me if I failed to
give her such good tidings at the very earliest moment.”

“You will do no such thing. I forbid any message. She
thinks me in the midst of Persian ruins, and can afford to
wait an hour longer among her friends. How happened it
that you also are not at Mrs. Inge's?”

Either the suddenness of the question, or the intentness
of his scrutiny, or the painful consciousness of the true
cause of her failure to accept the invitation, brought back
the blood which surprise had driven from her cheeks.

“I preferred remaining at home.”

“Home! home!” he repeated, and continued vehemently:
“Do you really expect me to believe that a girl of your
age, with the choice of a dinner-party among the élite, with
lace, silk, and feathers, champagne, bon-mot, and scandal,
flattering speeches and soft looks from young gentlemen,
biting words and hard looks from old ladies, or the alternative
of a dull, lonely evening in this cold, dreary den of
mine, shut up with mummies, MSS., and musty books, could
deliberately decline the former and voluntarily select the
latter? Such an anomaly in sociology, such a lusus naturœ,
might occur in Bacon's `Bensalem,' or in some undiscovered
and unimagined realm, where the men are all brave,
honest, and true, and the women conscientious and constant!
But here! and now? Ah! pardon me! Impossible!”

Edna felt as if Momus' suggestion to Vulcan, of a window
in the human breast, whereby one's thoughts might be
rendered visible, had been adopted; for, under the empaling
eye bent upon her, the secret motives of her conduct seemed
spread out as on a scroll, which he read at will.

“I was invited to Mrs. Inge's, yet you find me here, because
I preferred a quiet evening at home to a noisy one
elsewhere. How do you explain the contradiction if you
disbelieve my words?”

“I am not so inexperienced as to tax my ingenuity with
any such burden. With the Penelope web of female

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

motives may fates and furies forbid rash meddling! Unless
human nature here in America has undergone a radical
change, nay, a most complete transmogrification, since I
abjured it some years ago; unless this year is to be chronicled
as an Avatar of truth and unselfishness, I will stake
all my possessions on the assertion that some very peculiar
and cogent reason, something beyond the desire to prosecute
archæological researches, has driven you to decline
the invitation.”

She made no reply, but opened the bookcase and replaced
the volume which she had been reading; and he saw
that she glanced uneasily toward the door, as if longing to
escape.

“Are you insulted at my presumption in thus catechising
you?”

“I am sorry, sir, to find that you have lost none of your
cynicism in your travels.”

“Do you regard travelling as a panacea for minds diseased?”

She looked up and smiled in his face—a smile so bright
and arch and merry, that even a stone might have caught
the glow.

“Certainly not, Mr. Murray, as you are the most incorrigible
traveller I have ever known.”

But there was no answering gleam on his darkening
countenance as he watched her, and the brief silence that
ensued was annoying to his companion, who felt less at
ease every moment, and convinced that with such antagonisms
of character existing between them, all her peaceful,
happy days at Le Bocage were drawing to a close.

“Mr. Murray, I am cold, and I should like to go to the
fire if you have no more questions to ask, and will be so
kind as to unlock the door.”

He glanced round the room, and taking his grey traveling
shawl from a chair where he had thrown it, laid it in a
heap on the marble tiles, and said:

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

“Yes, this floor is icy. Stand on the shawl, though I
am well aware you are more tired of me than of the
room.”

Another long pause followed, and then St. Elmo Murray
came close to his companion, saying:

“For four long years I have been making an experiment—
one of those experiments which men frequently attempt,
believing all the time that it is worse than child's play, and
half hoping that it will prove so and sanction the wisdom
of their skepticism concerning the result. When I left
home I placed in your charge the key of my private desk
or cabinet, exacting the promise that only upon certain
conditions would you venture to open it. Those contingencies
have not arisen, consequently there can be no justification
for your having made yourself acquainted with
the contents of the vault. I told you I trusted the key in
your hands; I did not. I felt assured you would betray
the confidence. It was not a trust—it was a temptation,
which I believed no girl or woman would successfully resist.
I am here to receive an account of your stewardship, and
I tell you now I doubt you. Where is the key?”

She took from her pocket a small ivory box, and opening
it drew out the little key and handed it to him.

“Mr. Murray, it was a confidence which I never solicited,
which has caused me much pain, because it necessitated
concealment from your mother, but which—God is my witness—
I have not betrayed. There is the key, but of the
contents of the tomb I know nothing. It was ungenerous
in you to tempt a child as you did; to offer a premium as
it were for a violation of secrecy, by whetting my curiosity
and then placing in my own hands the means of gratifying
it. Of course I have wondered what the mystery was, and
why you selected me for its custodian; and I have often
wished to inspect the interior of that marble cabinet; but
child though I was, I think I would have gone to the stake
sooner than violate my promise.”

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

As he took the key she observed that his hand trembled
and that a sudden pallor overspread his face.

“Edna Earl, I give you one last chance to be truthful
with me. If you yielded to the temptation—and what
woman, what girl, would not?—it would be no more than I
really expected, and you will scarcely have disappointed
me; for as I told you, I put no faith in you. But even if
you succumbed to a natural curiosity, be honest and confess
it!”

She looked up steadily into his inquisitorial eyes, and
answered:

“I have nothing to confess.”

He laid his hand heavily on her shoulder, and his tone
was eager, vehement, pleading, tremulous:

“Can you look me in the eye — so — and say that you
never put this key in yonder lock? Edna! more hangs on
your words than you dream of. Be truthful! as if you
were indeed in the presence of the God you worship. I
can forgive you for prying into my affairs, but I can not
and will not pardon you for trifling with me now.”

“I never unlocked the vault; I never had the key near it
but once—about a week ago—when I found the tomb covered
with cobwebs, and twisted the key partially into the
hole to drive out the spider. I give you my most solemn
assurance that I never unlocked it, never saw the interior.
Your suspicions are ungenerous and unjust—derogatory to
you and insulting to me.”

“The proof is at hand, and if I have indeed unjustly
suspected you, atonement full and ample shall be made.”

Clasping one of her hands so firmly that she could not
extricate it, he drew her before the Taj Mahal, and stooping,
fitted the key to the lock. There was a dull click as
he turned it, but even then he paused and scrutinized her
face. It was flushed, and wore a proud, defiant, grieved
look; his own was colorless as the marble that reflected it,
and she felt the heavy, rapid beating of his blood, and saw
the cords thickening on his brow.

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

“If you have faithfully observed your promise, there will
be an explosion when I open the vault.”

Slowly he turned the key a second time; and as the
arched door opened and swung back on its golden hinges,
there was a flash and sharp report from a pistol within.

Edna started involuntarily notwithstanding the warning,
and clung to his arm an instant, but he took no notice of
her whatever. His fingers relaxed their iron grasp of hers,
his hand dropped to his side, and leaning forward, he bowed
his head on the marble dome of the little temple. How
long he stood there she knew not; but the few moments
seemed to her interminable as she silently watched his
motionless figure.

He was so still, that finally she conjectured he might
possibly have fainted from some cause unknown to her;
and averse though she was to addressing him, she said
timidly:

“Mr. Murray, are you ill? Give me the key of the door
and I will bring you some wine.”

There was no answer, and in alarm she put her hand on
his.

Tightly he clasped it, and drawing her suddenly close to
his side, said without raising his face:

“Edna Earl, I have been ill—for years—but I shall be
better henceforth. O child! child! your calm, pure, guileless
soul can not comprehend the blackness and dreariness
of mine. Better that you should lie down now in death,
with all the unfolded freshness of your life gathered in your
grave, than live to know the world as I have proved it.
For many years I have lived without hope or trust or faith
in any thing—in any body. To-night I stand here lacking
sympathy with or respect for my race, and my confidence
in human nature was dead; but, child, you have galvanized
the corpse.”

Again the mournful music of his voice touched her heart,
and she felt her tears rising as she answered in a low, hesitating
tone:

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

“It was not death, Mr. Murray, it was merely syncope
and this is a healthful reäction from disease.”

“No, it will not last. It is but an ignis fatuus that will
decoy to deeper gloom and darker morasses. I have swept
and garnished, and the seven other devils will dwell with
me forever! My child, I have tempted you, and you stood
firm. Forgive my suspicions. Twenty years hence, if you
are so luckless as to live that long, you will not wonder
that I doubted you, but that my doubt proved unjust.
This little vault contains no skeleton, no state secrets; only
a picture and a few jewels, my will, and the history of a
wrecked, worthless, utterly ruined life. Perhaps if you
continue true, and make my mother happy, I may put all
in your hands some day, when I die; and then you will
not wonder at my aimless, hopeless, useless life. One thing
I wish to say now, if at any time you need assistance of any
kind—if you are troubled—come to me. I am not quite so
selfish as the world paints me, and even if I seem rude and
harsh, do not fear to come to me. You have conferred a
favor on me, and I do not like to remain in any body's debt.
Make me repay you as soon as possible.”

“I am afraid, sir, we never can be friends.”

“Why not?”

“Because you have no confidence in me, and I would
much sooner go for sympathy to one of your bronze monsters
yonder on the doorsteps, than to you. Neither of us
likes the other, and consequently a sham cordiality would
be intolerably irksome. I shall not be here much longer;
but while we are in the same house, I trust no bitter or
unkind feelings will be entertained. I thank you, sir, for
your polite offer of assistance, but hope I shall soon be able
to maintain myself without burdening your mother any
longer.”

“How long have you burdened her?”

“Ever since that night when I was picked up lame and
helpless, and placed in her kind hands.”

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

“I should like to know whether you really love my
mother?”

“Next to the memory of my grandfather, I love her and
Mr. Hammond; and I feel that my gratitude is beyond
expression. There, your mother is coming! I hear the
carriage. Shall I tell her you are here?”

Without raising his face, he took the key of the door
from his pocket, and held it toward her. “No; I will meet
her in her own room.”

Edna hastened to the library, and throwing herself into
a chair, tried to collect her thoughts and reflect upon what
had passed in the “Egyptian Museum.”

Very soon Mrs. Murray's cry of joyful surprise rang
through the house, and tears of sympathy rose to Edna's
eyes as fancy pictured the happy meeting in the neighboring
room. Notwithstanding the strong antipathy to Mr.
Murray which she had assiduously cultivated, and despite
her conviction that he held in derision the religious faith
to which she clung so tenaciously, she was now disquieted
and pained to discover that his bronzed face possessed an
attraction—an indescribable fascination—which she had
found nowhere else. In striving to analyze the interest
she was for the first time conscious of feeling, she soothed
herself with the belief that it arose from curiosity concerning
his past life, and sympathy for his evident misanthropy.
It was in vain that she endeavored to fix her thoughts on
a book; his eyes met hers on every page, and when the bell
summoned her to a late supper, she was glad to escape
from her own confused reflections.

Mrs. Murray and her son were standing on the rug
before the grate, and as Edna entered, the former held out
her hand.

“Have you seen my son? Come and congratulate me.”
She kissed the girl's forehead, and continued:

“St. Elmo, has she not changed astonishingly? Would
you have known her had you met her away from home?”

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

“I should certainly have known her under all circumstances.”

He did not look at her, but resumed the conversation
with his mother which her entrance had interrupted, and
during supper Edna could scarcely realize that the cold, distant
man who took no more notice of her, than of one of the
salt cellars, was the same whom she had left leaning over the
Taj. Not the faintest trace of emotion lingered on the
dark, stony features, over which occasionally flickered the
light of a sarcastic smile, as he briefly outlined the course
of his wanderings; and now that she could, without being
observed, study his countenance, she saw that he looked
much older, more worn and haggard and hopeless, than
when last at home, and that the thick curling hair that
clung in glossy rings to his temples was turning grey.

When they rose from the table, Mrs. Murray took an elegant
bouquet from the mantlepiece and said:

“Edna, I was requested to place this in your hands, as a
token of the regard and remembrance of your friend and
admirer, Gordon Leigh, who charged me to assure you
that your absence spoiled his enjoyment of the day. As he
seemed quite inconsolable because of your non-attendance,
I promised that you should ride with him to-morrow
afternoon.”

As Edna glanced up to receive the flowers, she met the
merciless gaze she so much dreaded, and in her confusion
let the bouquet fall on the carpet. Mr. Murray picked it
up, inhaled the fragrance, reärranged some of the geranium
leaves that had been crushed, and, smiling bitterly all
the while, bowed, and put it securely in her hand.

“Edna, you have no other engagement for to-morrow?”

“Yes, madam, I have promised to spend it with Mr.
Hammond.”

“Then you must excuse yourself, for I will not have
Gordon disappointed again.”

Too much annoyed to answer, Edna left the room, but

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

paused in the hall and beckoned to Mrs. Murray who instantly
joined her.

“Of course you will not have prayers to-night, as Mr.
Murray has returned?”

“For that very reason I want to have them, to make a
public acknowledgment of my gratitude that my son has
been restored to me. Oh! if he would only consent to be
present!”

“It is late, and he will probably plead fatigue.”

“Leave that with me, and when I ring the bell, come to
the library.”

The orphan went to her room and diligently copied an
essay which she intended to submit to Mr. Hammond for
criticism on the following day; and as the comparative
merits of the Solonian and Lycurgian codes constituted her
theme, she soon became absorbed by Grecian politics, and
was only reminded of the events of the evening, when the
muezzin bell sounded, calling the household to prayer.

She laid down her pen and hurried to the library, whither
Mrs. Murray had enticed her son, who was standing before
one of the bookcases, looking over the table of contents of
a new scientific work. The servants came in and ranged
themselves near the door, and suddenly Mrs. Murray said:

“You must take my place to-night, Edna; I can not read
aloud.”

The orphan looked up appealingly, but an imperative
gesture silenced her, and she sat down before the table, bewildered
and frightened. Mr. Murray glanced around the
room, and with a look of wrath and scorn threw down the
book and turned toward the door; but his mother's hands
seized his—

“My son, for my sake, do not go! Out of respect for
me, remain this first evening of your return. For my sake,
St. Elmo!”

He frowned, shook off her hands, and strode to the door;
then reconsidered the matter, came back, and stood at the

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

fireplace, leaning his elbow on the mantel, looking gloomily
at the coals.

Although painfully embarrassed as she took her seat and
prepared to conduct the services in his presence, Edna felt
a great calm steal over her spirit when she opened the
Bible and read her favorite chapter, the fourteenth of St.
John.

Her sweet, flexible voice, gradually losing its tremor,
rolled soothingly through the room; and when she knelt
and repeated the prayer selected for the occasion—a prayer
of thanks for the safe return of a traveller to the haven of
home—her tone was full of pathos and an earnestness that
strangely stirred the proud heart of the wanderer as he
stood there, looking through his fingers at her uplifted face,
and listening to the first prayer that had reached his ears
for nearly nineteen weary years of sin and scoffing.

When Edna rose from her knees he had left the room,
and she heard his swift steps echoing drearily through the
rotundo.

-- --

CHAPTER XII.

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

I DO not wish to interrupt you. There is certainly
room enough in this library for both, and my
entrance need not prove the signal for your departure.”

Mr. Murray closed the door as he came in, and walking
up to the bookcases, stood carefully examining the titles
of the numerous volumes. It was a cold, dismal morning,
and sobbing wintry winds and the ceaseless pattering of rain
made the outer world seem dreary in comparison with the
genial atmosphere and the ruddy glow of the cosy, luxurious
library, where choice exotics breathed their fragrance
and early hyacinths exhaled their rich perfume. In the
centre of the morocco-covered table stood a tall glass bowl,
filled with white camellias, and from its scalloped edges
drooped a fringe of scarlet fuchsias; while near the window
was a china statuette, in whose daily adornment Edna took
unwearied interest. It was a lovely Flora, whose slender
fingers held aloft small tulip-shaped vases, into which fresh
blossoms were inserted every morning. The head was so
arranged as to contain water, and thus preserve the wreath
of natural flowers which crowned the goddess. To-day
golden crocuses nestled down on the streaming hair, and
purple pansies filled the fairy hands, while the tiny, rosy
feet sank deep in the cushion of fine, green mosses, studded
with double violets.

Edna had risen to leave the room when the master of the

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

nouse entered, but at his request resumed her seat and continued
reading.

After searching the shelves unavailingly, he glanced over
his shoulder and asked:

“Have you seen my copy of De Guérin's Centaur
anywhere about the house? I had it a week ago.”

“I beg your pardon, sir, for causing such a fruitless
search; here is the book. I picked it up on the front steps,
where you were reading a few afternoons since, and it
opened at a passage that attracted my attention.”

She closed the volume and held it toward him, but he
waved it back.

“Keep it if it interests you. I have read it once, and
merely wished to refer to a particular passage. Can you
guess what sentence most frequently recurs to me? If so,
read it to me.”

He drew a chair close to the hearth and lighted his cigar.

Hesitatingly Edna turned the leaves.

“I am afraid, sir, that my selection would displease you.”

“I will risk it, as, notwithstanding your flattering opinion
to the contrary, I am not altogether so unreasonable as to
take offense at a compliance with my own request.”

Still she shrank from the task he imposed, and her fingers
toyed with the scarlet fuchsias; but after eyeing her for
a while, he leaned forward and pushed the glass bowl beyond
her reach.

“Edna, I am waiting.”

“Well then, Mr. Murray, I should think that these two
passages would impress you with peculiar force.”

Raising the book she read with much emphasis:

“Thou pursuest after wisdom, O Melampus! which is
the science of the will of the gods; and thou roamest from
people to people, like a mortal driven by the destinies.
In the
times when I kept my night-watches before the caverns, I
have sometimes believed that I was about to surprise the
thoughts of the sleeping Cybele, and that the mother of the

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

gods, betrayed by her dreams, would let fall some of her
secrets. But I have never yet made out more than sounds
which faded away in the murmur of night, or words inarticulate
as the bubbling of the rivers.

“Seekest thou to know the gods, O Macareus! and from
what source men, animals, and the elements of the universal
fire have their origin? The aged ocean, the father of all
things, keeps locked within his own breast these secrets;
and the nymphs who stand around sing as they weave their
eternal dance before him, to cover any sound which might
escape from his lips, half opened by slumber. Mortals dear
to the gods for their virtue have received from their hands
lyres to give delight to man, or the seeds of new plants to
make him rich, but from their inexorable lips—nothing!”

“Mr. Murray, am I correct in my conjecture?”

“Quite correct,” he answered, smiling grimly.

Taking the book from her hand he threw it on the table,
and tossed his cigar into the grate, adding in a defiant, challenging
tone:

“The mantle of Solomon did not fall at Le Cayla on the
shoulders of Maurice de Guérin. After all, he was a
wretched hypochondriac, and a tinge of le cahier vert
doubtless crept into his eyes.”

“Do you forget, sir, that he said, `When one is a wan
derer, one feels that one fulfils the true condition of humanity'?
and that among his last words are these, `The
stream of travel is full of delight. Oh! who will set me
adrift on this Nile?'”

“Pardon me if I remind you, par parenthèse, of the preliminary
and courteous En garde! which should be pronounced
before a thrust. De Guérin felt starved in Languedoc,
and no wonder! But had he penetrated every
nook and cranny of the habitable globe, and traversed the
vast zaarahs which science accords the universe, he would
have died at last as hungry as Ugolino. I speak advisedly,

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

for the true Io gad-fly, ennui, has stung me from hemisphere
to hemisphere, across tempestuous oceans, scorching deserts,
and icy mountain ranges. I have faced alike the
bourrans of the steppes and the Samieli of Shamo, and the
result of my vandal life is best epitomized in those grand
but grim words of Bossuet: `On trouve au fond de tout le
vide et le néant.
' Nineteen years ago, to satisfy my hunger,
I set out to hunt the daintiest food this world could furnish,
and, like other fools, have learned finally, that life is
but a huge mellow golden Ösher, that mockingly sifts its
bitter dust upon our eager lips. Ah! truly, on trouve au
fond de tout le vide et le néant!

“Mr. Murray, if you insist upon your bitter Ösher simile,
why shut your eyes to the palpable analogy suggested?
Naturalists assert that the Solanum, or apple of Sodom,
contains in its normal state neither dust nor ashes; unless
it is punctured by an insect, (the Tenthredo,) which converts
the whole of the inside into dust, leaving nothing but
the rind entire, without any loss of color. Human life is
as fair and tempting as the fruit of `Ain Jidy,' till stung
and poisoned by the Tenthredo of sin.”

All conceivable suaviter in modo characterized his mocking
countenance and tone, as he inclined his haughty head
and asked:

“Will you favor me by lifting on the point of your dissecting-knife
this stinging sin of mine to which you refer?
The noxious brood swarm so teasingly about my ears that
they deprive me of your cool, clear, philosophic discrimination.
Which particular Tenthredo of the buzzing swarm
around my spoiled apple of life would you advise me to
select for my anathema maranatha?

“Of your history, sir, I am entirely ignorant; and even
if I were not, I should not presume to levy a tax upon it in
discussions with you; for, however vulnerable you may
possibly be, I regard an argumentum ad hominem as the
weakest weapon in the armory of dialectics—a weapon too

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

often dipped in the venom of personal malevolence. I
merely gave expression to my belief that miserable, useless
lives are sinful lives; that when God framed the world,
and called the human race into it, he made most munificent
provision for all healthful hunger, whether physical, intellectual,
or moral; and that it is a morbid, diseased, distorted
nature that wears out its allotted years on earth in
bitter carping and blasphemous dissatisfaction. The Greeks
recognized this immemorial truth—wrapped it in classic
traditions, and the myth of Tantalus constituted its swaddling-clothes.
You are a scholar, Mr. Murray; look back
and analyze the derivation and significance of that fable.
Tantalus, the son of Pluto, or Wealth, was, according to
Pindar, `a wanderer from happiness,' and the name represents
a man abounding in wealth, but whose appetite was
so insatiable, even at the ambrosial feast of the gods, that
it ultimately doomed him to eternal, unsatisfied thirst and
hunger in Tartarus. The same truth crops out in the legend
of Midas, who found himself starving while his touch converted
all things to gold.”

“Doubtless you have arrived at the charitable conclusion
that, as I am endowed with all the amiable idiosyncrasies
of ancient cynics, I shall inevitably join the snarling Dives
Club in Hades, and swell the howling chorus. Probably I
shall not disappoint your kind and eminently Christian expectations;
nor will I deprive you of the gentle satisfaction
of hissing across the gulf of perdition, which will then
divide us, that summum bonum of feminine felicity, `I
told you so!'”

The reckless mockery of his manner made Edna shiver,
and a tremor crept across her beautiful lips as she answered
sadly:

“You torture my words into an interpretation of which
I never dreamed, and look upon all things through the distorting
lenses of your own moodiness. It is worse than
useless for us to attempt an amicable discussion, for your

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

bitterness never slumbers, your suspicions are ever on the
qui vive.'

She rose, but he quickly laid his hand on her shoulder,
and pressed her back into the chair.

“You will be so good as to sit still, and hear me out. I
have a right to all my charming, rose-colored views of this
world. I have gone to and fro on the earth, and life has
proved a Barmecide's banquet of just thirty-eight years'
duration.”

“But, sir, you lacked the patience and resolution of Shacabac,
or, like him, you would have finally grasped the splendid
realities. The world must be conquered, held in bondage
to God's law and man's reason, before we can hope to
levy tribute that will support our moral and mental natures;
and it is only when humanity finds itself in the inverted
order of serfdom to the world, that it dwarfs its
capacities, and even then dies of famine.”

The scornful gleam died out of his eyes, and mournful
compassion stole in.

“Ah! how impetuously youth springs to the battle-field
of life! Hope exorcises the gaunt spectre of defeat, and
fancy fingers unwon trophies and fadeless bays; but slowstepping
experience, pallid blood-stained, spent with toil,
lays her icy hand on the rosy vail that floats before bright,
brave, young eyes, and lo! the hideous wreck, the bleaching
bones, the grinning, ghastly horrors that strew the
scene of combat! No burnished eagles nor streaming
banners, neither spoils of victory nor peans of triumph,
only silence and gloom and death—slow-sailing vultures—
and a voiceless desolation! O child! if you would find a
suitable type of that torn and trampled battle-field—the
human heart—when vice and virtue, love and hate, revenge
and remorse, have wrestled fiercely for the mastery—go
back to your Tacitus, and study there the dismal picture of
that lonely Teutoburgium, where Varus and his legions went
down in the red burial of battle! You talk of `

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

conquering the world—holding it in bondage!' What do you
know of its perils and subtle temptations—of the glistening
quicksands whose smooth lips already gape to engulf you?
The very vilest fiend in hell might afford to pause and pity
your delusion ere turning to machinations destined to
rouse you rudely from your silly dreams. Ah! you remind
me of a little innocent, happy child, playing on some shining
beach, when the sky is quiet, the winds are hushed, and
all things wrapped in rest, save


`The water lapping on the crag,
And the long ripple washing in the reeds'—
a fair fearless child, gathering polished pearly shells with
which to build fairy palaces, and suddenly, as she catches
the mournful murmur of the immemorial sea, that echoes
in the flushed and folded chambers of the stranded shells,
her face pales with awe and wonder—the childish lips part,
the childish eyes are strained to discover the mystery; and
while the whispering monotone admonishes of howling
storms and sinking argosies, she smiles and listens, sees
only the glowing carmine of the fluted cells, hears only
the magic music of the sea sibyls—and the sky blackens,
the winds leap to their track of ruin, the great deep rises
wrathful and murderous, bellowing for victims, and Cyclone
reigns! Thundering waves sweep over and bear away the
frail palaces that decked the strand, and even while the
shell symphony still charms the ear, the child's rosy feet
are washed from their sandy resting-place; she is borne on
howling billows far out to a lashed and maddened main,
strewn with human drift; and numb with horror she sinks
swiftly to a long and final rest among purple algæ! Even
so, Edna, you stop your ears with shells, and my warning
falls like snow-flakes that melt and vanish on the bosom of
a stream.”

“No, sir, I am willing to be advised. Against what
would you warn me?”

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

“The hollowness of life, the fatuity of your hopes, the
treachery of that human nature of which you speak so
tenderly and reverently. So surely as you put faith in the
truth and nobility of humanity, you will find it as softlipped
and vicious as Paolo Orsini, who folded his wife,
Isabella de Medici, most lovingly in his arms, and while he
tenderly pressed her to his heart, slipped a cord around
her neck and strangled her.”

“I know, sir, that human nature is weak, selfish, sinful—
that such treacherous monsters as Ezzolino and the Visconti
have stained the annals of our race with blood-blotches,
which the stream of time will never efface; but the law of
compensation operates here as well as in other departments,
and brings to light a “fidus Achates' and Antoninus. I
believe that human nature is a curious amalgam of meanness,
malice, and magnanimity, and that an earnest, loving
Christian charity is the only safe touchstone, and furnishes
(if you will tolerate the simile) the only elective affinity in
moral chemistry. Because ingots are not dug out of the
earth, is it not equally unwise and ungrateful to ridicule
and denounce the hopeful, patient, tireless laborers who
handle the alloy and ultimately disintegrate the precious
metal? Even if the world were bankrupt in morality and
religion—which, thank God, it is not—one grand shining
example, like Mr. Hammond, whose unswerving consistency,
noble charity, and sublime unselfishness all concede and
revere, ought to leaven the mass of sneering cynics, and
win them to a belief in their capacity for rising to pure,
holy, almost perfect lives.”

“Spare me a repetition of the rhapsodies of Madame
Guyon! I am not surprised that such a novice as you
prove yourself should, in the stereotyped style of orthodoxy,
swear by that hoary Tartuffe, that hypocritical wolf, Allan
Hammond—”

“Stop, Mr. Murray! You must not, shall not use such
language in my presence concerning one whom I love and

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

revere above all other human beings! How dare you
malign that noble Christian, whose lips daily lift your name
to God, praying for pardon and for peace? Oh! how ungrateful,
how unworthy you are of his affection and his
prayers!”

She had interrupted him with an imperious wave of her
hand, and stood regarding him with an expression of indignation
and detestation.

“I neither possess nor desire his affection or his prayers.”

“Sir, you know that you do not deserve, but you most
certainly have both.”

“How did you obtain your information?”

“Accidentally, when he was so surprised and grieved to
hear that you had started on your long voyage to Oceanica.”

“He availed himself of that occasion to acquaint you
with all my heinous sins, my youthful crimes and follies,
my—”

“No, sir! he told me nothing, except that you no longer
loved him as in your boyhood; that you had become estranged
from him; and then he wept, and added, `I love
him still; I shall pray for him as long as I live.'”

“Impossible! You can not deceive me! In the depths
of his heart he hates and curses me. Even a brooding
dove—pshaw! Allan Hammond is but a man, and it would
be unnatural—utterly impossible that he could still think
kindly of his old pupil. Impossible!”

Mr. Murray rose and stood before the grate with his face
averted, and his companion seized the opportunity to say in
a low, determined tone:

“Of the causes that induced your estrangement I am
absolutely ignorant. Nothing has been told me, and it is
a matter about which I have conjectured little. But, sir, I
have seen Mr. Hammond every day for four years, and I
know what I say when I tell you that he loves you as well
as if you were his own son. Moreover, he—”

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

“Hush! you talk of what you do not understand. Believe
in him if you will, but be careful not to chant his
praises in my presence; not to parade your credulity before
my eyes, if you do not desire that I shall disenchant you.
Just now you are duped — so was I at your age. Your
judgment slumbers, experience is in its swaddling-clothes;
but I shall bide my time, and the day will come ere long
when these hymns of hero-worship shall be hushed, and
you stand clearer-eyed, darker-hearted, before the mouldering
altar of your god of clay.”

“From such an awakening may God preserve me! Even
if our religion were not divine, I should clasp to my heart
the system and the faith that make Mr. Hammond's life
serene and sublime. Oh! that I may be `duped' into that
perfection of character which makes his example beckon me
ever onward and upward. If you have no gratitude, no
reverence left, at least remember the veneration with which
I regard him, and do not in my hearing couple his name
with sneers and insults.”

“`Ephraim is joined to idols: let him alone!'” muttered
the master of the house, with one of those graceful, mocking
bows that always disconcerted the orphan.

She was nervously twisting Mr. Leigh's ring around her
finger, and as it was too large, it slipped off, rung on the
hearth, and rolled to Mr. Murray's feet.

Picking it up he examined the emerald, and repeating
the inscription, asked:

“Do you understand these words?”

“I only know that they have been translated, `Peace be
with thee, or upon thee.'”

“How came Gordon Leigh's ring on your hand? Has
Tartuffe's Hebrew scheme succeeded so soon and so thoroughly?”

“I do not understand you, Mr. Murray.”

“Madame ma mère proves an admirable ally in this clerical
match-maker's deft hands, and Gordon's pathway is

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

widened and weeded. Happy Gordon! blessed with such
able coädjutors!”

The cold, sarcastic glitter of his eyes wounded and humiliated
the girl, and her tone was haughty and defiant—

“You deal in innuendoes which I can not condescend to
notice. Mr. Leigh is my friend, and gave me this ring as
a birthday present. As your mother advised me to accept
it, and indeed placed it on my finger, her sanction should
certainly exempt me from your censure.”

“Censure! Pardon me! It is no part of my business;
but I happen to know something of gem symbols, and must
be allowed to suggest that this selection is scarcely comme
il faut
for a betrothal ring.”

Edna's face crimsoned, and the blood tingled to her fingers'
ends.

“As it was never intended as such, your carping criticism
loses its point.”

He stood with the jewel between his thumb and forefinger,
eyeing her fixedly, and on his handsome features
shone a smile, treacherous and chilling as arctic snowblink.

“Pliny's injunction to lapidaries to spare the smooth
surface of emeralds seems to have been forgotten when
this ring was fashioned. It was particularly unkind, nay,
cruel to put it on the hand of a woman, who of course must
and will follow the example of all her sex, and go out fishing
most diligently in the matrimonial sea; for if you have
chanced to look into gem history, you will remember what
befell the fish on the coast of Cyprus, where the emerald
eyes of the marble lion glared down so mercilessly through
the nets, that the fishermen could catch nothing until they
removed the jewels that constituted the eyes of the lion.
Do you recollect the account?”

“No, sir, I never read it.”

“Indeed! How deplorably your education has been neglected!
I thought your adored Dominie Sampson down

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

yonder at the parsonage was teaching you a prodigious'
amount?”

“Give me my ring, Mr. Murray, and I will leave you.”

“Shall I not enlighten you on the subject of emeralds?”

“Thank you, sir, I believe not, as what I have already
heard does not tempt me to prosecute the subject.”

“You think me insufferably presumptuous?”

“That is a word which I should scarcely be justified in
applying to you.”

“You regard me as meddlesome and tyrannical?”

She shook her head.

“I generally prefer to receive answers to my questions.
Pray, what do you consider me?”

She hesitated a moment, and said sadly and gently:

“Mr. Murray, is it generous in you to question me thus
in your own house?”

“I do not claim to be generous, and the world would indignantly
defend me from such an imputation! Generous?
On the contrary, I declare explicitly that, unlike some
`whited sepulchres' of my acquaintance, I do not intend to
stand labeled with patent virtues! Neither do I parade
mezuzoth on my doors. I humbly beg you to recollect that
I am not a carefully-printed perambulating advertisement
of Christianity.”

Raising her face, Edna looked steadfastly at him, and
pain, compassion, shuddering dread filled her soft, sad
eyes.

“Well, you are reading me. What is the verdict?”

A long, heavily-drawn sigh was the only response.

“Will you be good enough to reply to my questions?”

“No, Mr. Murray. In lieu of perpetual strife and biting
words, let there be silence between us. We can not be
friends, and it would be painful to wage war here under
your roof; consequently, I hope to disarm your hostility by
assuring you that in future I shall not attempt to argue
with you, shall not pick up the verbal gauntlets you seem

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

disposed to throw down to me. Surely, sir, if not generous,
you are at least sufficiently courteous to abstain from attacks
which you have been notified will not be resisted?”

“You wish me to understand that hereafter I, the owner
and ruler of this establishment, shall on no account presume
to address any remarks to Aaron Hunt's grandchild?”

“My words were very clear, Mr. Murray, and I meant
what I said, and said what I meant. But one thing I wish
to add: while I remain here, if at any time I can aid or
serve you, Aaron Hunt's grandchild will most gladly do so.
I do not flatter myself that you will ever require or accept
my assistance in any thing, nevertheless I would cheerfully
render it should occasion arise.”

He bowed, and returned the emerald, and Edna turned to
leave the library.

“Before you go, examine this bauble.”

He took from his vest pocket a velvet case containing a
large ring, which he laid in the palm of her hand.

It was composed of an oval jacinth, with a splendid scarlet
fire leaping out as the light shone on it, and the diamonds
that clustered around it were very costly and brilliant.
There was no inscription, but upon the surface of the
jacinth was engraved a female head crowned with oak
leaves, among which serpents writhed and hissed, and just
beneath the face grinned a dog's head. The small but exquisitely
carved human face was savage, sullen, sinister,
and fiery rays seemed to dart from the relentless eyes.

“Is it a Medusa?”

“No.”

“It is certainly very beautiful, but I do not recognize the
face. Interpret for me.”

“It is Hecate, Brimo, Empusa—all phases of the same
malignant power; and it remains a mere matter of taste
which of the titles you select. I call it Hecate.”

“I have never seen you wear it.”

“You never will.”

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

“It is exceedingly beautiful.”

Edna held it toward the grate, flashed the flame now on
this side, now on that, and handed it back to the owner.

“Edna, I bought this ring in Naples, intending to ask
your acceptance of it, in token of my appreciation of your
care of that little gold key, provided I found you trust
worthy. After your pronunciamiento uttered a few minutes
since, I presume I may save myself the trouble of offering
it to you. Beside, Gordon might object to having his
emerald overshadowed by my matchless jacinth. Of course
your tender conscience will veto the thought of your wearing
it?”

“I thank you, Mr. Murray; the ring is, by far, the most
elegant I have ever seen, but I certainly can not accept it.”

Bithus contra Bacchium!” exclaimed Mr. Murray, with
a short, mirthless laugh that made his companion shrink
back a few steps.

Holding the ring at arm's length above his head, he continued:

“To the `infernal flames,' your fit type, I devote you, my
costly Queen of Samothrace!”

Leaning over the grate, he dropped the jewel in the
glowing coals.

“O Mr. Murray! save it from destruction!”

She seized the tongs and sprang forward, but he put out
his arm and held her back.

“Stand aside, if you please. Cleopatra quaffed liquid
pearl in honor of Antony, Nero shivered his precious crystal
goblets, and Suger pounded up sapphires to color the
windows of old St. Denis! Chacun à son gout! If I choose
to indulge myself in a diamond cremation in honor of my
tutelary goddess Brimo, who has the right to expostulate?
True, such costly amusements have been rare since the days
of the `Cyranides' and the `Seven Seals' of Hermes Trismegistus.
See what a tawny, angry glare leaps from my
royal jacinth! Old Hecate holds high carnival down there
in her congenial flames.”

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

He stood with one arm extended to bar Edna's approacin,
the other rested on the mantel; and a laughing, reckless
demon looked out of his eyes, which were fastened on the
fire.

Before the orphan could recover from her sorrowful
amazement the library door opened, and Henry looked in.

“Mr. Leigh is in the parlor, and asked for Miss Edna.”

Perplexed, irresolute, and annoyed, Edna stood still,
watching the red coals; and after a brief silence, Mr. Murray
smiled, and turned to look at her.

“Pray, do not let me detain you, and rest assured that I
understand your decree. You have intrenched yourself in
impenetrable silence, and hung out your banner, inscribed
`noli me tangere.' Withdraw your pickets; I shall attempt
neither siege nor escalade. Good morning. Leave my De
Guérin on the table; it will be at your disposal after to-day.”

He stooped to light a cigar, and she walked away to her
own room.

As the door closed behind her, he laughed and reïterated
the favorite proverb that often crossed his lips, “Bithus
contra Bacchium!

-- --

CHAPTER XIII.

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

THE daring scheme of authorship had seized upon
Edna's mind with a tenacity that conquered
and expelled all other purposes, and though
timidity and a haunting dread of the failure of
the experiment prompted her to conceal the matter, even
from her beloved pastor, she pondered it in secret, and
bent every faculty to its successful accomplishment. Her
veneration for books—the great eleemosynary granaries of
human knowledge to which the world resorts—extended
to those who created them; and her imagination invested
authors with peculiar sanctity, as the real hierophants
anointed with the chrism of truth. The glittering pinnacle
of consecrated and successful authorship seemed to her
longing gaze as sublime, and well-nigh as inaccessible, as
the everlasting and untrodden Himalayan solitudes appear
to some curious child of Thibet or Nepaul; who, gamboling
among pheasants and rhododendrons, shades her dazzled
eyes with her hand, and looks up awe-stricken and wondering
at the ice-domes and snow-minarets of lonely Deodunga,
earth's loftiest and purest altar, nimbused with the dawning
and the dying light of the day. There were times
when the thought of presenting herself as a candidate for
admission into the band of literary exoterics seemed to
Edna unpardonably presumptuous, almost sacrilegious, and
she shrank back, humbled and abashed; for writers were
teachers, interpreters, expounders, discoverers, or creators—

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

and what could she, just stumbling through the alphabet
of science and art, hope to donate to her race that would
ennoble human motives or elevate aspirations? Was she,
an unknown and inexperienced girl, worthy to be girded
with the ephod that draped so royally the Levites of literature?
Had God's own hand set the Urim and Thummim
of Genius in her soul? Above all, was she mitred with the
plate of pure gold—“Holiness unto the Lord?”

Solemnly and prayerfully she weighed the subject, and
having finally resolved to make one attempt, she looked
trustingly to heaven for aid, and went vigorously to work.

To write currente calamo for the mere pastime of author
and readers, without aiming to inculcate some regenerative
principle, or to photograph some valuable phase of protean
truth, was in her estimation ignoble; for her high standard
demanded that all books should be to a certain extent didactic,
wandering like evangels among the people, and making
some man, woman, or child happier, or wiser, or better—
more patient or more hopeful—by their utterances. Believing
that every earnest author's mind should prove a
mint, where all valuable ores are collected from the rich
veins of a universe — are cautiously coined, and thence
munificently circulated—she applied herself diligently to
the task of gathering from various sources the data required
for her projected work: a vindication of the unity
of mythologies. The vastness of the cosmic field she was
now compelled to traverse, the innumerable ramifications
of polytheistic and monotheistic creeds, necessitated unwearied
research, as she rent asunder the superstitious vails
which various nations and successive epochs had woven before
the shining features of truth. To-day peering into the
golden Gardens of the Sun at Cuzco; to-morrow clambering
over Thibet glaciers, to find the mystic lake of Yamuna;
now delighted to recognize in Teoyamiqui (the wife
of the Aztec God of War) the unmistakable features of
Scandinavian Valkyrias; and now surprised to discover the

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

Greek Fates sitting under the Norse tree Ygdrasil, deciding
the destinies of mortals, and calling themselves Nornas; she
spent her days in pilgrimages to mouldering shrines, and
midnight often found her groping in the classic dust of extinct
systems. Having once grappled with her theme, she
wrestled as obstinately as Jacob for the blessing of a successful
solution, and in order to popularize a subject bristling
with recondite archaisms and philologic problems, she
cast it in the mould of fiction. The information and pleasure
which she had derived from the perusal of Vaughan's
delightful Hours with the Mystics, suggested the idea
of adopting a similar plan for her own book, and investing
it with the additional interest of a complicated plot and
more numerous characters. To avoid anachronisms, she
endeavored to treat the religions of the world in their chronologic
sequence, and resorted to the expedient of introducing
pagan personages. A fair young priestess of the temple
of Neith, in the sacred city of Sais—where people of all
climes collected to witness the festival of lamps—becoming
skeptical of the miraculous attributes of the statues she had
been trained to serve and worship, and impelled by an earnest
love of truth to seek a faith that would satisfy her reason and
purify her heart, is induced to question minutely the religious
tenets of travellers who visited the temple, and thus
familiarized herself with all existing creeds and hierarchies.
The lore so carefully garnered is finally analyzed, classified,
and inscribed on papyrus. The delineation of scenes and
sanctuaries in different latitudes, from Lhasa to Copan,
gave full exercise to Edna's descriptive power, but imposed
much labor in the departments of physical geography and
architecture.

Verily! an ambitious literary programme for a girl over
whose head scarcely eighteen years had hung their dripping
drab wintry skies, and pearly summer clouds.

One March morning, as Edna entered the breakfast-room,
she saw unusual gravity printed on Mrs. Murray's face; and

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

observing an open letter on the table, conjectured the cause
of her changed countenance. A moment after the master
came in, and as he seated himself his mother said:

“St Elmo, your cousin Estelle's letter contains bad news.
Her father is dead; the estate is wretchedly insolvent; and
she is coming to reside with us.”

“Then I am off for Hammerfest and the midnight sun!
Who the deuce invited her I should like to know?”

“Remember she is my sister's child; she has no other
home, and I am sure it is very natural that she should come
to me, her nearest relative, for sympathy and protection.”

“Write to her by return mail that you will gladly allow
her three thousand a year, provided she ensconces herself
under some other roof than this.”

“Impossible! I could not wound her so deeply.”

“You imagine that she entertains a most tender and profound
regard for both of us?”

“Certainly, my son; we have every reason to believe
that she does.”

Leaning back in his chair, St. Elmo laughed derisively.

“I should really enjoy stumbling upon something that
would overtax your most marvellous and indefinitely extensible
credulity! When Estelle Harding becomes an inmate
of this house I shall pack my valise, and start to
Tromso! She approaches like Discord, uninvited, armed
with an apple or a dagger. I am perfectly willing to share
my fortune with her, but I'll swear I would rather prowl
for a month through the plague-stricken district of Constantinople
than see her domesticated here! You tried the
experiment when she was a child, and we fought and
scratched as indefatigably as those two amiable young
Theban bullies, who are so often cited as scarecrows for
quarrelsome juveniles. Of course we shall renew the
battle at sight.”

“But my dear son, there are claims urged by natural
affection which it is impossible to ignore. Poor Estelle

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

is very desolate, and has a right to our sympathy and
love.”

“Poor Estelle! Hœredipetœ! The frailties of old
Rome survive her virtues and her ruins!”

Mr. Murray laughed again, beat a tattoo with his fork on
the edge of his plate, and, rising, left the room.

Mrs. Murray looked puzzled and said:

“Edna, do you know what he meant? He often amuses
himself by mystifying me, and I will not gratify him by
asking an explanation.”

Hœredipetœ were legacy-hunters in Rome, where their
sycophantic devotion to people of wealth furnished a constant
theme for satire.”

Mrs. Murray sighed heavily, and the orphan asked:

“When do you expect your niece?”

“Day after to-morrow. I have not seen her for many
years, but report says she is very fascinating, and even St.
Elmo, who met her in Europe, admits that she is handsome.
As you heard him say just now, they formerly quarrelled
most outrageously and shamefully, and he took an unaccountable
aversion to her; but I trust all juvenile reminiscences
will vanish when they know each other better. My
dear, I have several engagements for to-day, and I must
rely upon you to superintend the arrangement of Estelle's
room. She will occupy the one next to yours. See that
every thing is in order. You know Hagar is sick, and the
other servants are careless.”

Sympathy for Miss Harding's recent and severe affliction
prepared Edna's heart to receive her cordially, and the fact
that an irreconcilable feud existed between the stranger and
St. Elmo, induced the orphan to hope that she might find a
congenial companion in the expected visitor.

On the afternoon of her arrival Edna leaned eagerly forward
to catch a glimpse of her countenance, and as she
threw back her long mourning-vail and received her aunt's
affectionate greeting, the first impression was, “How

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

exceedingly handsome—how commanding she is!” But a few
minutes later, when Mrs. Murray introduced them, and
the stranger's keen, bright, restless eyes fell upon the orphan's
face, the latter drew back, involuntarily repelled,
and a slight shiver crept over her, for an unerring instinctive
repulsion told her they could never be friends.

Estelle Harding was no longer young; years had hardened
the outline of her features, and imparted a certain
staidness or fixedness to her calm countenance, where
strong feeling or passionate impulse was never permitted to
slip the elegant mask of polished suavity. She was surprisingly
like Mrs. Murray, but not one line of her face resembled
her cousin's. Fixing her eyes on Edna, with a cold,
almost stern scrutiny more searching than courteous, she
said:

“I was not aware, Aunt Ellen, that you had company in
the house.”

“I have no company at present, my dear. Edna resides
here. Do you not remember one of my letters in which I
mentioned the child, who was injured by the railroad accident?”

“True. I expected to see a child, certainly not a woman.”

“She seems merely a child to me. But come up to your
room; you must be very much fatigued by your journey.”

When they left the sitting-room Edna sat down in one
corner of the sofa, disappointed and perplexed.

“She does not like me, that is patent; and I certainly do
not like her. She is handsome and very graceful, and quite
heartless. There is no inner light from her soul shining in
her eyes; nothing tender and loving and kind in their
clear depths; they are cold, bright eyes, but not soft, winning,
womanly eyes. They might, and doubtless would,
hold an angry dog in check, but never draw a tired, fretful
child to lean its drooping head on her lap. If she really
has any feeling, her eyes should be indicted for slander. I

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

am sorry I don't like her, and I am afraid we never shall
be nearer each other than touching our finger-tips.”

Such was Edna's unsatisfactory conclusion, and dismissing
the subject, she picked up a book, and read until the
ladies returned and seated themselves around the fire.

To Mrs. Murray's great chagrin and mortification her son
had positively declined going to the depot to meet his
cousin, had been absent since breakfast, and proved himself
shamefully derelict in the courtesy demanded of him.
It was almost dark when the quick gallop of his horse announced
his return, and, as he passed the window on his
way to the stables, Edna noticed a sudden change in Estelle's
countenance. During the quarter of an hour that
succeeded, her eyes never wandered from the door, though
her head was turned to listen to Mrs. Murray's remarks.
Soon after, Mr. Murray's rapid footsteps sounded in the hall,
and as he entered she rose and advanced to meet him.
He held out his hand, shook hers vigorously, and said, as
he dropped it:

“Mine ancient enemy declare a truce, and quiet my apprehensions;
for I dreamed last night that, on sight, we
flew at each other's throats, and renewed the sanguinary
scuffles of our juvenile acquaintance. Most appallingly
vivid is my recollection of a certain scar here on my left
arm, where you set your pearly teeth some years ago.”

“My dear cousin, as I have had no provocation since I
was separated from you, I believe I have grown harmless
and amiable. How very well you look, St. Elmo.”

“Thank you. I should like to return the compliment, but
facts forbid. You are thinner than when we dined together
in Paris. Are you really in love with that excruciating
Brummell of a Count who danced such indefatigable attendance
upon you?”

“To whom do you allude?”

“That youth with languishing brown eyes, who parted
his `hyacinthine tresses' in the middle of his head; whose

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

moustache required Ehrenberg's strongest glasses—and who
absolutely believed that Ristori singled him out of her
vast audiences as the most appreciative of her listeners;
who was eternally humming `Ernani' and raving about
`Traviata.' Your memory is treacherous—as your conscience?
Well, then, that man, who I once told you reminded
me of what Guilleragues is reported to have said
about Pelisson, `that he abused the permission men have to
be ugly.'”

“Ah! you mean poor Victor! He spent the winter in
Seville. I had a letter last week.”

“When do you propose to make him my cousin?”

“Not until I become an inmate of a lunatic asylum.”

“Poor wretch! If he only had courage to sue you for
breach of promise, I would, with pleasure, furnish sufficient
testimony to convict you and secure him heavy damages;
for I will swear you played fiancée to perfection. You
lavish expenditure of affection seemed to me altogether uncalled
for, considering the fact that the fish already floundered
at your feet.”

The reminiscence evidently annoyed her, though her lips
smiled, and Edna saw that, while his words were pointed
with a sarcasm lost upon herself, it was fully appreciated by
his cousin.

“St. Elmo, I am sorry to see that you have not improved
one iota; that all your wickedness clings to you like Sinbad's
burden.”

Standing at his side, she put her hand on his shoulder.

As he looked down at her, his lips curled.

“Nevertheless, Estelle, I find a pale ghost of pity for you
wandering up and down what was once my heart. After
the glorious intoxication of Parisian life, how can you endure
the tedium of this dullest of hum-drum—this most
moral and stupid of all country towns? Little gossip, few
flirtations, neither beaux esprits nor bons vivants—what will
become of you? Now, whatever amusement, edification, or

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

warning you may be able to extract from my society, I
here beg permission to express the hope that you will appropriate
unsparingly. I shall, with exemplary hospitality,
dedicate myself to your service—shall try to make amends
for votre cher Victor's absence, and solemnly promise to do
every thing in my power to assist you in strangling time,
except parting my hair in the middle of my head, and making
love to you. With these stipulated reservations, command
me ad libitum.

Her face flushed slightly, she withdrew her hand and sat
down.

Taking his favorite position on the rug, with one hand
thrust into his pocket and the other dallying with his
watch-chain, Mr. Murray continued:

“Entire honesty on my part, and a pardonable and amiable
weakness for descanting on the charms of my native village,
compel me to assure you, that notwithstanding the
deprivation of opera and theatre, bal masqué and the Bois
de Boulogne, I believe you will be surprised to find that
the tone of society here is quite up to the lofty standard of
the `Society of Arcueil,' or even the requirements of the
Academy of Sciences. Our pastors are erudite as Abelard,
and rigid as Trappists; our young ladies are learned as
that ancient blue-stocking daughter of Pythagoras, and as
pious as St. Salvia, who never washed her face. For instance,
girls yet in their teens are much better acquainted
with Hebrew than Miriam was, when she sung it on the
shore of the Red Sea, (where, by the by, Talmudic tradition
says Pharaoh was not drowned,) and they will vehemently
contend for the superiority of the Targum of Onkelos
over that on the Hagiographa, ascribed to one-eyed
Joseph of Sora! You look incredulous, my fair cousin.
Nay, permit me to complete the inventory of the acquirements
of your future companions. They quote fluently
from the Megilloth, and will entertain you by fighting over
again the battle of the school of Hillel versus the school of

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

Shammai! Their attainments in philology reflect discredit
on the superficiality of Max Müller; and if an incidental
allusion is made to archæology, lo! they bombard
you with a broadside of authorities,and recondite terminology
that would absolutely make the hair of Lepsius and
Champollion stand on end. I assure you the savants of
the Old World would catch their breath with envious
amazement, if they could only enjoy the advantage of the
conversation of these orthodox and erudite refugees from
the nursery! The unfortunate men of this community are
kept in pitiable terror lest they commit an anachronism,
and if, after a careful reconnoissance of the slippery ground,
they tremblingly venture an anecdote of Selwyn or Hood,
or Beaumarchais, they are invariably driven back in confusion
by the inquiry, if they remember this or that bon mot
uttered at the court of Aurungzebe or of one of the early
Incas! Ah! would I were Molière to repaint Les Precieuses
Ridicules!

Although his eyes had never once wandered from his
cousin's face,toward the corner where Edna sat embroidering
some mats, she felt the blood burning in her cheeks, and
forced herself to look up. At that moment, as he stood in
the soft glow of the firelight, he was handsomer than she
had ever seen him; and when he glanced swiftly over his
shoulder to mark the effect of his words, their eyes met,
and she smiled involuntarily.

“For shame, St. Elmo! I will have you presented by
the grand-jury of this county for wholesale defamation of
the inhabitants thereof,” said his mother, shaking her finger
at him.

Estelle laughed and shrugged her shoulders.

“My poor cousin! how I pity you, and the remainder of
the men here, surrounded by such a formidable coterie of
blues.”

“Believe me, even their shadows are as blue as those
which I have seen thrown upon the snow of Eyriks Jökull,

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

in Iceland, where I would have sworn that every shade cast
on the mountain was a blot of indigo. Sometimes I
seriously contemplate erecting an observatory and telescope,
in order to sweep our sky and render visible what I am
convinced exist there undiscovered—some of those deep
blue nebulæ which Sir John Herschel found in the southern
hemisphere! If the astronomical conjecture be correct,
concerning the possibility of a galaxy of blue stars, a huge
cluster hangs in this neighborhood and furnishes an explanation
of the color of the women.”

“Henceforth, St. Elmo, the sole study of my life shall
be to forget my alphabet. Miss Earl, do you understand
Hebrew?”

“Oh! no; I have only begun to study it.”

“Estelle, it is the popular and fashionable amusement
here. Young ladies and young gentlemen form classes for
mutual aid and `mutual admiration,' while they clasp
hands over the Masora. If Lord Brougham, and other
members of the `Society for the Diffusion of Useful Knowledge,
' could only have been induced to investigate the
intellectual status of the `rising generation' of our village,
there is little room to doubt that, as they are not deemed
advocates for works of supererogation, they would long
ago have appreciated the expediency of disbanding said
society. I imagine Tennyson is a clairvoyant, and was
looking at the young people of this vicinage, when he
wrote:

`Knowledge comes, but wisdom lingers.'

Not even egoistic infallible `Brain Town'—that self-complacent
and pretentious `Hub,' can show a more ambitious
covey of literary fledgelings!”

“Your random firing seems to produce no confusion on
the part of your game,” answered his cousin, withdrawing
her gaze from Edna's tranquil features, over which a
half smile still lingered.

He did not seem to hear her words, but his eyebrows

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

thickened, as he drew a couple of letters from his pocket
and looked at the superscription.

Giving one to his mother, who sat looking over a newspaper,
he crossed the room and silently laid the other on
Edna's lap.

It was post-marked in a distant city and directed in a
gentleman's large, round business hand-writing. The girl's
face flushed with pleasure as she broke the seal, glanced at
the signature, and without pausing for a perusal hastily put
the letter into her pocket.

“Who can be writing to you, Edna?” asked Mrs. Murray,
when she had finished reading her own letter.

“Oh! doubtless some Syrian scribe has indited a Chaldee
billet-doux, which she can not spell out without the friendly
aid of dictionary and grammar. Permit her to withdraw
and decipher it. Meantime here comes Henry to announce
dinner, and a plate of soup will strengthen her for her task.”

Mr. Murray offered his arm to his cousin, and during dinner
he talked constantly, rapidly, brilliantly of men and
things abroad; now hurling a sarcasm at Estelle's head,
now laughing at his mother's expostulations, and studiously
avoiding any further notice of Edna, who was never so
thoroughly at ease as when he seemed to forget her
presence.

Estelle sat at his right hand, and suddenly refilling his
glass with bubbling champagne, he leaned over and whispered
a few words in her ear that brought a look of surprise
and pleasure into her eyes. Edna only saw the expression
of his face, and the tenderness, the pleading written there
astonished and puzzled her. The next moment they rose
from the table, and as Mr. Murray drew his cousin's hand
under his arm, Edna hurried away to her own room.

Among the numerous magazines to which St. Elmo subscribed,
was one renowned for the lofty tone of its articles
and the asperity of its carping criticisms, and this periodical
Edna always singled out and read with avidity.

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

The name of the editor swung in terrorum in the imagination
of all humble authorlings, and had become a synonym
for merciless critical excoriation.

To this literary Fouquier Tinville, the orphan had daringly
written some weeks before, stating her determination to
attempt a book, and asking permission to submit the first
chapter to his searching inspection. She wrote that she
expected him to find faults—he always did; and she preferred
that her work should be roughly handled by him,
rather than patted and smeared with faint praise by men of
inferior critical astuteness.

The anxiously expected reply had come at last, and as
she locked her door and sat down to read it, she trembled
from head to foot. In the centre of a handsome sheet of
tinted paper she found these lines.

Madam: In reply to your very extraordinary request
I have the honor to inform you, that my time is so entirely
consumed by necessary and important claims, that I find no
leisure at my command for the examination of the embryonic
chapter of a contemplated book. I am, madam,

Very respectfully,
Douglass G. Manning.

Tears of disappointment filled her eyes and for a moment
she bit her, lip with uncontrolled vexation; then refolding
the letter, she put it in a drawer of her desk,and said sorrowfully:

“I certainly had no right to expect any thing more polite
from him. He snubs even his popular contributors, and of
course he would not be particularly courteous to an unknown
scribbler. Perhaps some day I may make him regret
that letter; and such a triumph will more than compensate
for this mortification. One might think that all
literary people, editors, authors, reviewers, would sympathize
with each other, and stretch out their hands to aid
one another; but it seems there is less free-masonry among

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

literati than other guilds. They wage an internecine war
among themselves, though it certainly can not be termed
`civil strife,' judging from Mr. Douglass Manning's letter.”

Chagrined and perplexed she walked up and down the
room, wondering what step would be most expedient in the
present state of affairs; and trying to persuade herself that
she ought to consult Mr. Hammond. But she wished to
surprise him, to hear his impartial opinion of a printed
article which he could not suspect that she had written,
and finally she resolved to say nothing to any one, to work
on in silence, relying only upon herself. With this determination
she sat down before her desk, opened the MS. of
her book, and very soon became absorbed in writing the
second chapter. Before she had finished even the first sentence
a hasty rap summoned her to the door.

She opened it, and found Mr. Murray standing in the hall,
with a candle in his hand.

“Where is that volume of chess problems which you had
last week?”

“It is here, sir.”

She took it from the table, and as she approached him,
Mr. Murray held the light close to her countenance, and
gave her one of those keen looks, which always reminded
her of the descriptions of the scrutiny of the Council of Ten,
in the days when “lions' mouths” grinned at the street-corners
in Venice.

Something in the curious expression of his face, and the
evident satisfaction which he derived from his hasty investigation,
told Edna that the book was a mere pretext. She
drew back and asked:

“Have I any other book that you need?”

“No; I have all I came for.”

Smiling half mischievously, half maliciously, he turned
and left her.

“I wonder what he saw in my face that amused him?'

She walked up to the bureau and examined her own

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

image in the mirror; and there, on her cheeks, were the
unmistakable traces of the tears of vexation and disappointment.

“At least he can have no idea of the cause, and that is
some comfort, for he is too honorable to open my letters.”

But just here a doubt flashed into her mind, and rendered
her restless.

“How do I know that he is honorable? Can any man
be worthy of trust who holds nothing sacred, and sneers at
all religions? No; he has no conscience; and yet—”

She sighed and went back to her MS., and though for
a while St. Elmo Murray's mocking eyes seemed to glitter
on the pages, her thoughts ere long were anchored once
more, with the olive-crowned priestess in the temple at
Sais.

-- --

CHAPTER XIV.

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

IF the seers of geology are correct in assuming
that the age of the human race is coïncident
with that of the alluvial stratum, from eighty to
one hundred centuries, are not domestic traditions
and household customs the great arteries in which beats
the social life of humanity, and which veining all epochs,
link the race in homogeneity? Roman women suffered no
first day of May to pass without celebrating the festival
of Bona Dea; and two thousand years later, girls who
know as little of the manners and customs of ancient Italy,
as of the municipal regulations of fabulous “Manoa,” lie
down to sleep on the last day of April, and kissing the fond,
maternal face that bends above their pillows, eagerly repeat:



“You must wake and call me early, call me early, mother dear;
To-morrow 'ill be the happiest time of all the glad new-year;
Of all the glad new-year, mother, the maddest, merriest day,
For I'm to be Queen o' the May, mother, I'm to be Queen o' the May.”

For a fortnight Edna had been busily engaged in writing
colloquies and speeches for the Sabbath-school children of
the village, and in attending the rehearsals for the perfection
of the various parts. Assisted by Mr. Hammond and
the ladies of his congregation, she had prepared a varied
programme, and was almost as much interested in the success
of the youthful orators, as the superintendent of the
school, or the parents of the children. The day was propitious—
clear, balmy, all that could be asked of the

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

blue-eyed month—and as the festival was to be celebrated in a
beautiful grove of elms and chestnuts, almost in sight of Le
Bocage, Edna went over very early to aid in arranging
the tables, decking the platforms with flowers, and training
one juvenile Demosthenes, whose elocution was as unpromising
as that of his Greek model.

Despite her patient teachings, this boy's awkwardness
threatened to spoil every thing, and as she watched the
nervous wringing of his hands and desperate shuffling of
his feet, she was tempted to give him up in despair. The
dew hung heavily on grass and foliage, and the matin
carol of the birds still swelled through the leafy aisles of the
grove, when she took the trembling boy to a secluded spot,
directed him to stand on a mossy log, where two lizards
lay blinking, and repeat his speech.

He stammered most unsatisfactorily through it, and, intent
on his improvement, Edna climbed upon a stump and
delivered the speech for him, gesticulating and emphasizing
just as she wished him to do. As the last words of the
peroration passed her lips, and while she stood on the
stump, a sudden clapping of hands startled her, and Gordon
Leigh's cheerful voice exclaimed, “Encore! Encore!
Since the days of Hypatia you have not had your equal
among female elocutionists. I would not have missed it for
any consideration, so pray forgive me for eavesdropping.”

He came forward, held out his hand, and added: “Allow
me to assist you in dismounting from your temporary rostrum,
whence you bear your `blushing honors thick upon
you.' Jamie, do you think you can do as well as Miss
Edna when your time comes?”

“Oh! no, sir; but I will try not to make her ashamed of
me.”

He snatched his hat from the log and ran off, leaving the
friends to walk back more leisurely to the spot selected for the
tables. Edna had been too much disconcerted by his unexpected
appearance, to utter a word until now, and her tone

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

expressed annoyance as she said, “I am very sorry you
interrupted me, for Jamie will make an ignominious
failure. Have you nothing better to do than stray about
the woods like a satyr?”

“I am quite willing to be satyrized even by you on this
occasion; for what man, whose blood is not curdled by cynicism,
can prefer to spend May-day among musty law books
and red tape, when he has the alternative of listening to
such declamation as you favored me with just now, or of
participating in the sports of one hundred happy children?
Beside, my good `familiar,' or rather my sortes Prœnestin
œ,
told me that I should find you here, and I wanted to
see you before the company assembled; why have you so
pertinaciously avoided me of late?”

They stood close to each other in the shade of the elms,
and Gordon thought that never before had she looked so
beautiful, as the mild perfumed breeze stirred the folds of
her white dress, and fluttered the blue ribbons that looped
her hair and girdled her waist.

Just at that instant, ere she could reply, a rustling of the
undergrowth arrested further conversation, and Mr. Murray
stepped out of the adjoining thicket, with his gun in his
hand, and his grim pet Ali at his heels. Whatever surprise
he may have felt, his countenance certainly betrayed
none, as he lifted his hat and said:

“Good morning, Leigh. I shall not intrude upon the
Sanhedrim, on which I have happened to stumble, longer
than is necessary to ask if you are so fortunate as to have a
match with you? I find my case empty.”

Mr Leigh took a match from his pocket, and while Mr.
Murray lighted his cigar, his eyes rested for an instant only
on Edna's flushed face.

“Are you not coming to the children's celebration?”
asked Gordon.

“No, indeed! I own that I am as lazy as a Turk; but
while I am constitutionally and habitually opposed to labor,

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

I swear I should prefer to plough or break stones till sundown,
sooner than listen to all the rant and fustian that
spectators will be called on to endure this morning. I have
not sufficient courage to remain and witness what would
certainly recall `the manner of Bombastes Furioso making
love to Distaffina!' Will you have a cigar? Good-morning.”

He lifted his hat, shouldered his gun, and calling to his
dog, disappeared among the thick undergrowth.

“What an incorrigible savage!” muttered Mr. Leigh,
replacing the match-case in his pocket.

His companion made no answer and was hurrying on,
but he caught her dress and detained her.

“Do not go untill you have heard what I have to say to
you. More than once you have denied me an opportunity
of expressing what you must long ago have suspected.
Edna, you know very well that I love you better than
every thing else—that I have loved you from the first day
of our acquaintance; and I have come to tell you that my
happiness is in your dear little hands; that my future will
be joyless unless you share it; that the one darling hope
of my life is to call you my wife. Do not draw your hand
from mine! Dear Edna, let me keep it always. Do I mistake
your feelings when I hope that you return my affection?”

“You entirely mistake them, Mr. Leigh, in supposing
that you can ever be more to me than a very dear and
valued friend. It grieves me very much to be forced to
give you pain or cause you disappointment; but I should
wrong you even more than myself, were I to leave you in
doubt concerning my feeling toward you. I like your society,
I admire your many noble qualities, and you have my
entire confidence and highest esteem; but it is impossible
that I can ever be your wife.”

“Why impossible?”

“Because I never could love you as I think I ought to
love the man I marry.'

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

“My dear Edna, answer one question candidly, Do you
love any one else better than you love me?”

“No, Mr. Leigh.”

“Does Mr. Murray stand between your heart and mine?”

“Oh! no, Mr. Leigh.”

“Then I will not yield the hope of winning your love.
If your heart is free, I will have it all my own one day!
O Edna! why can you not love me? I would make you
very happy. My darling's home should possess all that
fortune and devoted affection could supply; not one wish
should remain ungratified.”

“I am able to earn a home; I do not intend to marry
for one.”

“Ah! your pride is your only fault, and it will cause us
both much suffering, I fear. Edna, I know how sensitive
you are, and how deeply your delicacy has been wounded
by the malicious meddling of ill-mannered gossips. I know
why you abandoned your Hebrew recitations, and a wish
to spare your feelings alone prevented me from punishing
certain scandal-mongers as they deserved. But, dearest,
do not visit their offences upon me! Because they dared
ascribe their own ignoble motives to you, do not lock your
heart against me and refuse me the privilege of making
your life happy.”

“Mr. Leigh, you are not necessary to my happiness.
While our tastes are in many respects congenial, and it is
pleasant to be with you occasionally, it would not cause
me any deep grief if I were never to see you again.”

“O Edna! you are cruel! unlike yourself!”

“Forgive me, sir, if I seem so, and believe me when I
assure you that it pains me more to say it than you to hear
it. No woman should marry a man whose affection and
society are not absolutely essential to her peace of mind
and heart. Applying this test to you, I find that mine is
in no degree dependent on you; and though you have no
warmer friend, I must tell you it is utterly useless for you

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

to hope that I shall ever love you as you wish. Mr. Leigh,
I regret that I can not; and if my heart were only puppet
of my will, I would try to reciprocate your affection, because
I appreciate so fully and so gratefully all that you
generously offer me. To-day you stretch out your hand to
a poor girl, of unknown parentage, reared by charity—a
girl considered by your family and friends an obscure interloper
in aristocratic circles, and with a noble magnanimity,
for which I shall thank you always, you say, Come,
take my name, share my fortune, wrap yourself in my love,
and be happy! I will give you a lofty position in society,
whence you can look down on those who sneer at your poverty
and lineage. O Mr. Leigh! God knows I wish I loved
you as you deserve! Ambition and gratitude alike plead
for you; but it is impossible that I could ever consent to
be your wife.”

Her eyes were full of tears as she looked in his handsome
face, hitherto so bright and genial, now clouded and saddened
by a bitter disappointment; and suddenly catching
both his hands in hers, she stooped and pressed her lips to
them.

“Although you refuse to encourage, you can not crush
the hope that my affection will, after a while, win yours in
return. You are very young, and as yet scarcely know
your own heart, and unshaken constancy on my part will
plead for me in coming years. I will be patient, and as
long as you are Edna Earl—as long as you remain mistress
of your own heart—I shall cling fondly to the only hope
that gladdens my future. Over my feelings you have no
control; you may refuse me your hand—that is your right—
but while I shall abstain from demonstrations of affection
I shall certainly cherish the hope of possessing it. Meantime,
permit me to ask whether you still contemplate leaving
Mrs. Murray's house? Miss Harding told my sister
yesterday that in a few months you would obtain a situation
as governess or teacher in a school.”

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

“Such is certainly my intention; but I am at a loss to
conjecture how Miss Harding obtained her information, as
the matter has not been alluded to since her arrival.”

“I trust you will pardon the liberty I take, in warning
you to be exceedingly circumspect in your intercourse with
her, for I have reason to believe that her sentiments toward
you are not so friendly as might be desired.”

“Thank you, Mr. Leigh. I am aware of her antipathy,
though of its cause I am ignorant; and our intercourse is
limited to the salutations of the day, and the courtesies of
the table.”

Drawing from her finger the emerald which had occasioned
so many disquieting reflections, Edna continued:

“You must allow me to return the ring, which I have
hitherto worn as a token of friendship, and which I can not
consent to retain any longer. `Peace be with you,' dear
friend, is the earnest prayer of my heart. Our paths in life
will soon diverge so widely that we shall probably see
each other rarely; but none of your friends will rejoice
more sincerely than I to hear of your happiness and prosperity,
for no one else has such cause to hold you in grateful
remembrance. Good-by, Mr. Leigh. Think of me hereafter
only as a friend.”

She gave him both hands for a minute, left the ring in
his palm, and, with tears in her eyes, went back to the
tables and platforms.

Very rapidly, chattering groups of happy children collected
in the grove; red-cheeked boys clad in white linen
suits, with new straw hats belted with black, and fair-browed
girls robed in spotless muslin, garlanded with
flowers, and bright with rosy badges. Sparkling eyes,
laughing lips, sweet, mirthful, eager voices, and shadowless
hearts. Ah! that May-day could stretch from the fairy
tropic-land of childhood to the Arctic zone of age, where
snows fall chilling and desolate, drifting over the dead but

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

unburied hopes which the great stream of time bears and
buffets on its broad, swift surface.

The celebration was a complete success; even awkward
Jamie acquitted himself with more ease and grace than his
friends had dared to hope. Speeches and songs were
warmly applauded, proud parents watched their merry
darlings with eyes that brimmed with tenderness; and the
heart of Semiramis never throbbed more triumphantly than
that of the delighted young Queen of the May, who would
not have exchanged her floral crown for all the jewels that
glittered in the diadem of the Assyrian sovereign.

Late in the evening of that festal day Mr. Hammond sat
alone on the portico of the old-fashioned parsonage. The
full moon rising over the arched windows of the neighboring
church, shone on the marble monuments that marked
the rows of graves; and the golden beams stealing through
the thick vines which clustered around the wooden columns,
broidered in glittering arabesque the polished floor at the
old man's feet.

That solemn, mysterious silence which nature reverently
folds like a velvet pall over the bier of the pale dead day,
when the sky is


“Filling more and more with crystal light,
As pensive evening deepens into night,”
was now hushing the hum and stir of the village; and only
the occasional far-off bark of a dog, and the clear, sweet,
vesper-song of a mocking-bird, swinging in the myrtle tree,
broke the repose so soothing after the bustle of the day.
To labor and to pray from dawn till dusk is the sole legacy
which sin-stained man brought through the flaming gate
of Eden, and, in the gray gloaming, mother Earth stretches
her vast hands tenderly over her drooping, toil-spent children,
and mercifully murmurs nunc dimittis.

Close to the minister's arm-chair stood a small table
covered with a snowy cloth, on which was placed the even

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

ing meal, consisting of strawberries, honey, bread, butter,
and milk. At his feet lay the white cat, bathed in moonshine,
and playing with a fragrant spray of honeysuckle
which trailed within reach of her paws, and swung to and
fro, like a spicy censer, as the soft breeze stole up from the
starry south. The supper was untasted, the old man's silvered
head leaned wearily on his shrunken hand, and
through a tearful mist his mild eyes looked toward the
churchyard, where gleamed the monumental shafts that
guarded his mouldering household idols, his white-robed,
darling dead.

His past was a wide, fair, fruitful field of hallowed labor,
bounteous with promise for that prophetic harvest whereof
God's angels are reapers; and his future, whose near horizon
was already rimmed with the light of eternity, was
full of that blessed `peace which passeth all understanding.'
Yet to-night, precious reminiscences laid their soft mesmeric
fingers on his heart, and before him, all unbidden,
floated visions of other May-days, long, long ago, when the
queen of his boyish affections had worn her crown of flowers;
and many, many years later, when, as the queen of his
home, and the proud mother of his children, she had stood
with her quivering hand nestled in his, listening breathlessly
to the May-day speech of their golden-haired
daughter.



“Why does the sea of thought thus backward roll?
Memory's the breeze that through the cordage raves,
And ever drives us on some homeward shoal,
As if she loved the melancholy waves
That, murmuring shoreward, break o'er a reef of graves.”

The song of the mocking-bird still rang from the downy
cradle of myrtle blossoms, and a whip-poor-will answered
from a cedar in the church-yard, when the slamming of the
parsonage gate startled the shy thrush that slept in the
vines that overarched it, and Mr. Leigh came slowly up the
walk, which was lined with purple and white lilies whose

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

loveliness, undiminished by the wear of centuries, still
rivaled the glory of Solomon.

As he ascended the steps and removed his hat, the pastor
rose and placed a chair for him near his own.

“Good evening, Gordon. Where did you immure yourself
all day? I expected to find you taking part in the
children's festival, and hunted for you in the crowd.”

“I expected to attend, but this morning something occurred
which unfitted me for enjoyment of any kind; consequently
I thought it best to keep myself and my moodiness
out of sight.”

“I trust nothing serious has happened?”

“Yes, something that threatens to blast all my hopes,
and make my life one great disappointment. Has not Edna
told you?”

“She has told me nothing relative to yourself, but I
noticed that she was depressed and grieved about something.
She was abstracted and restless, and went home
very early, pleading fatigue and headache.”

“I wish I had a shadow of hope that her heart ached also!
Mr. Hammond, I am very wretched, and have come to you
for sympathy and counsel. Of course you have seen for a
long time that I loved her very devotedly, that I intended
if possible to make her my wife. Although she was very
shy and guarded, and never gave me any reason to believe
she returned my affection, I thought—I hoped she would
not reject me, and I admired her even more because of her
reticence, for I could not value a love which I knew was
mine unasked. To-day I mentioned the subject to her, told
her how entirely my heart was hers, offered her my hand
and fortune, and was refused most decidedly. Her manner
more than her words distressed and discouraged me. She
showed so plainly that she felt only friendship for me, and
entertained only regret for the pain she gave me. She was
kind and delicate, but oh! so crushingly positive! I saw
that I had no more place in her heart than that

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

whip-poorwill in the cedars yonder. And yet I shall not give her up;
while I live I will cling to the hope that I may finally win
her. Thousands of women have rejected a man again and
again and at last yielded and accepted him; and I do not
believe Edna can withstand the devotion of a lifetime.”

“Do not deceive yourself, Gordon. It is true many
women are flattered by a man's perseverance, their vanity is
gratified. They first reproach themselves for the suffering
they inflict, then gratitude for constancy comes to plead for
the inconsolable suitor, and at last they persuade themselves
that such devotion can not fail to make them happy. Such
a woman Edna is not, and if I have correctly understood
her character, never can be. I sympathize with you, Gordon,
and it is because I love you so sincerely that I warn
you against a hope destined to cheat you.”

“But she admitted that she loved no one else, and I can
see no reason why, after a while, she may not give me
her heart.”

“I have watched her for years. I think I know her
nature better than any other human being, and I tell you,
Edna Earl will never coax and persuade herself to marry any
man, no matter what his position and endowments may be.
She is not a dependent woman; the circumstances of her
life have forced her to dispense with companionship, she is
sufficient for herself; and while she loves her friends warmly
and tenderly, she feels the need of no one. If she ever
marries, it will not be from gratitude for devotion, but because
she has learned to love, almost against her will, some
strong, vigorous thinker, some man whose will and intellect
master hers, who compels her heart's homage, and without
whose society she can not persuade herself to live.”

“And why may I not hope that such will, one day, be
my good fortune?”

For a few minutes Mr. Hammond was silent, walking up
and down the wide portico; and when he resumed his seat,
he laid his hand affectionately on the young man's shoulder,
saying:

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

“My dear Gordon, your happiness as well as hers is very
dear to me. I love you both, and you will, you must forgive
me if what I am about to say should wound or mortify
you. Knowing you both as I do, and wishing to save you
future disappointment, I should, even were you my own
son, certainly tell you, Gordon, you will never be Edna's
husband, because intellectually she is your superior. She
feels this, and will not marry one to whose mind her own
does not bow in reverence. To rule the man she married
would make her miserable, and she could only find happiness
in being ruled by an intellect to which she looked up
admiringly. I know that many very gifted women have
married their inferiors, but Edna is peculiar, and in some
respects totally unlike any other woman whose character I
have carefully studied. Gordon, you are not offended with
me?”

Mr. Leigh put out his hand, grasped that of his companion,
and his voice was marked by unwonted tremor as he
answered:

“You pain and humiliate me beyond expression, but I
could never be offended at words which I am obliged to
feel are dictated by genuine affection. Mr. Hammond,
might not years of thought and study remove the obstacle
to which you allude? Can I not acquire all that you deem
requisite? I would dedicate my life to the attainment of
knowledge, to the improvement of my faculties.”

“Erudition would not satisfy her. Do you suppose she
could wed a mere walking encyclopædia? She is naturally
more gifted than you are, and, unfortunately for you, she
discovered the fact when you were studying together.”

“But, sir, women listen to the promptings of heart much
oftener than to the cold, stern dictates of reason.”

“Very true, Gordon; but her heart declares against
you.”

“Do you know any one whom you regard as fully worthy
of her—any one who will probably win her?”

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

“I know no man whose noble, generous heart renders
him so worthy of her as yourself; and if she could only
love you as you deserve, I should be rejoiced; but that I
believe to be impossible.”

“Do you know how soon she expects to leave Le Bocage.”

“Probably about the close of the year.”

“I can not bear to think of her as going out among strangers—
being buffeted by the world, while she toils to earn a
maintenance. It is inexpressibly bitter for me to reflect,
that the girl whom I love above every thing upon earth,
who would preside so gracefully, so elegantly over my home,
and make my life so proud and happy, should prefer to
shut herself up in a school-room, and wear out her life in
teaching fretful, spoiled, trying children! O Mr. Hammond!
can you not prevail upon her to abandon this scheme?
Think what a complete sacrifice it will be.”

“If she feels that the hand of duty points out this destiny
as hers, I shall not attempt to dissuade her; for peace
of mind and heart is found nowhere, save in accordance
with the dictates of conscience and judgment. Since Miss
Harding's arrival at Le Bocage, I fear Edna will realize
rapidly that she is no longer needed as a companion by
Mrs. Murray, and her proud spirit will rebel against the
surveillance to which I apprehend she is already subjected.
She has always expressed a desire to maintain herself by
teaching, but I suspect that she will do so by her pen.
When she prepares to quit Mrs. Murray's house I shall
offer her a home in mine; but I have little hope that she
will accept it, much as she loves me, for she wants to see
something of that strange mask called `life' by the
world. She wishes to go to some large city, where she can
command advantages beyond her reach in this quiet little
place, and where her own exertions will pay for the roof
that covers her. However we may deplore this decision
certainly we can not blame her for the feeling that prompts
it.”

“I have racked my brain for some plan by which I could

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

share my fortune with her without her suspecting the
donor; for if she rejects my hand, I know she would not
accept one cent from me. Can you suggest any feasible
scheme?”

Mr. Hammond shook his head, and after some reflection
answered:

“We can do nothing but wait and watch for an opportunity
of aiding her. I confess, Gordon, her future fills me
with serious apprehension; she is so proud, so sensitive, so
scrupulous, and yet so boundlessly ambitious. Should her
high hopes, her fond dreams be destined to the sharp and
summary defeat which frequently overtakes ambitious men
and women early in life, I shudder for her closing years, and
the almost unendurable bitterness of her disappointed soul.”

“Why do you suppose that she aspires to authorship?”

“She has never intimated such a purpose to me; but she
can not be ignorant of the fact that she possesses great talent,
and she is too conscientious to bury it.”

“Mr. Hammond, you may be correct in your predictions,
but I trust you are wrong; and I can not believe that any
woman whose heart is as warm and noble as Edna's, will
continue to reject such love as I shall always offer her. Of
one thing I feel assured, no man will ever love her as well,
or better than I do, and to this knowledge she will awake
some day. God bless her! she is the only woman I shall
ever want to call my wife.”

“I sympathize most keenly with your severe disappointment,
my dear young friend, and shall earnestly pray that
in this matter God will overrule all things for your happiness
as well as hers. He who notes the death of sparrows,
and numbers even the hairs of our heads, will not doom
your noble, tender heart to life-long loneliness and hunger.”

With a long, close clasp of hands they parted. Gordon
Leigh walked sadly between the royal lily-rows, hoping
that the future would redeem the past; and the old man
sat alone in the serene silent night, watching the shimmer
of the moon on the marble that covered his dead.

-- --

CHAPTER XV.

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

IT is impossible, Estelle! The girl is not a fool,
and nothing less than idiocy can explain such
conduct!”

Flushed and angry, Mrs. Murray walked up
and down the floor of the sitting-room; and playing with
the jet bracelet on her rounded arm, Miss Harding replied:

“As Mrs. Inge happens to be his sister, I presume she
speaks ex cathedra, and she certainly expressed very great
delight at the failure of Gordon Leigh's suit. She told me
that he was much depressed in consequence of Edna's rejection,
and manifested more feeling than she had deemed
possible under the circumstances. Of course she is much
gratified that her family is saved from the disgrace of such
a mésalliance.

“You will oblige me by being more choice in the selection
of your words, Estelle, as it is a poor compliment to
me to remark that any man would be disgraced by marrying
a girl whom I have raised and educated, and trained as
carefully as if she were my own daughter. Barring her
obscure birth, Edna is as worthy of Gordon as any dainty
pet of fashion who lounges in Clara Inge's parlors, and I
shall take occasion to tell her so if ever she hints at `mesalliance
' in my presence.”

“In that event she will doubtless retort by asking you
in her bland and thoroughly well-bred style, whether you
intend to give your consent to Edna's marriage with my
cousin, St. Elmo?”

Mrs. Murray stopped suddenly, and confronting her niece,
said sternly:

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“What do you mean, Estelle Harding?”

“My dear aunt, the goodness of your heart has strangely
blinded you to the character of the girl you have taken into
your house, and honored with your confidence and affection.
Be patient with me while I unmask this shrewd
little intrigante. She is poor and unknown, and if she
leaves your roof, as she pretends is her purpose, she must
work for her own maintenance, which no one will do from
choice, when an alternative of luxurious ease is within
reach. Mr. Leigh is very handsome, very agreeable,
wealthy and intelligent, and is considered a fine match for
any girl; yet your protegée discards him most positively,
alleging as a reason that she does not love him, and prefers
hard labor as a teacher to securing an elegant home by
becoming his wife. That she can decline so brilliant an
offer seems to you incredible, but I knew from the beginning
that she would not accept it. My dear Aunt Ellen, she
aspires to the honor of becoming your daughter-in-law, and
can well afford to refuse Mr. Leigh's hand, when she hopes
to be mistress of Le Bocage. She is pretty and she knows
it, and her cunning handling of her cards would really
amuse and interest me, if I were not grieved at the deception
she is practising upon you. It has, I confess, greatly
surprised me that, with your extraordinary astuteness in
other matters, you should prove so obtuse concerning the
machinations which that girl carries on in your own house.
Can you not see how adroitly she flatters St. Elmo by
poring over his stupid MSS., and professing devotion to
his pet authors? Your own penetration will show you
how unnatural it is that any pretty young girl like Edna
should sympathize so intensely with my cousin's outré
studies and tastes. Before I had been in this house twenty-four
hours, I saw the game she plays so skilfully and only
wonder that you, my dear aunt, should be victimized by
the cunning of one on whom you have lavished so much
kindness. Look at the facts. She has certainly refused to

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

marry Mr. Leigh, and situated as she is, how can you
explain the mystery by any other solution than that which
I have given, and which I assure you is patent to every
one save yourself?”

Painful surprise kept Mrs. Murray silent for some moments,
and at last shaking her head, she exclaimed:

“I do not belive a word of it! I know her much better
that you possibly can, and so far from wishing to marry
my son, she fears and dislikes him exceedingly. Her evident
aversion to him has even caused me regret, and at
times they scarcely treat each other with ordinary courtesy
She systematically avoids him, and occasionally, when I
request her to take a message to him, I have been amused
at the expression of her face and her manœuvres to find a
substitute. No! no! she is too conscientious to wear a
mask. You must tax your ingenuity for some better solution.”

“She is shrewd enough to see that St. Elmo is satiated
with flattery and homage; she suspects that pique alone
can force an entrance to the citadel of his heart, and her
demonstrations of aversion are only a ruse de guerre. My
poor aunt! I pity the disappointment and mortification to
which you are destined, when you discover how complete
is the imposture she practises.”

“I tell you, Estelle, I am neither blind nor exactly in
my dotage, and that girl has no more intention of—”

The door opened and Mr. Murray came in. Glancing
round the room and observing the sudden silence—his
mother's flushed cheeks and angry eyes, his cousin's lurking
smile, he threw himself on the sofa, saying:

Tantœne animis cœlestibus irœ? Pray what dire
calamity has raised a feud between you two? Has the
French Count grown importunate, and does my mother
refuse her consent to your tardy decision to follow the
dictates of your long outraged conscience, and bestow
speedily upon him that pretty hand of yours, which has so

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

often been surrendered to his tender clasp? If my intercession
in behalf of said Victor is considered worthy of
acceptance, pray command me, Estelle, for I swear I never
keep Punic faith with an ally.”

“My son, did it ever occur to you that your eloquence
might be more successfully and agreeably exercised in your
own behalf?”

Mrs. Murray looked keenly at her niece as she spoke.

“My profound and proverbial humility never permitted
the ghost of such a suggestion to affright my soul! Judging
from the confusion which greeted my entrance, I am
forced to conclude that it was mal apropos! But prudent
regard for the reputation of the household, urged me to venture
near enough to the line of battle to inform you that
the noise of the conflict proclaims it to the servants, and
the unmistakable tones arrested my attention even in the
yard. Family feuds become really respectable if only
waged sotto voce.

He rose as if to leave the room, but his mother motioned
him to remain.

“I am very much annoyed at a matter which surprises
me beyond expression. Do you know that Gordon Leigh
has made Edna an offer of marriage, and she has been insane
enough to refuse him? Was ever a girl so stupidly
blind to her true interest? She can not hope to make half
so brilliant a match, for he is certainly one of the most promising
young men in the State, and would give her a position
in the world that otherwise she can never attain.”

“Refused him! Refused affluence, fashionable social
status! diamonds, laces, rose-curtained boudoir, and hothouses!
Refused the glorious privilege of calling Mrs. Inge
`sister,' and the opportunity of snubbing le beau monde
who persistently snub her! Impossible! you are growing
old and oblivious of the strategy you indulged in when
throwing your toils around your devoted admirer, whom I,
ultimately, had the honor of calling my father. Your pet

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

vagrant, Edna, is no simpleton; she can take care of her
own interests, and, accept my word for it, intends to do so.
She is only practising a little harmless coquetry—toying
with her victim, as fish circle round and round the bait
which they fully intend to swallow. Were she Aphæa
herself, I should say Gordon's success is as fixed as any
other decree—


`In the chamber of Fate, where, through tremulous hands,
Hum the threads from an old-fashioned distaff uncurled,
And those three blind old women sit spinning the world!'
Be not cast down, O my mother! Your protegée is a true
daughter of Eve, and she eyes Leigh's fortune as hungrily
as the aforesaid venerable mother of mankind did the tempting
apple.”

“St. Elmo, it is neither respectful nor courteous to be
eternally sneering at women in the presence of your own
mother. As for Edna, I am intensely provoked at her deplorable
decision, for I know that when she once decides on
a course of conduct neither persuasion nor argument will
move her one iota. She is incapable of the contemptible
coquetry you imputed to her, and Gordon may as well look
elsewhere for a bride.”

“You are quite right, Aunt Ellen; her refusal was most
positive.”

“Did she inform you of the fact?” asked Mr. Murray.

“No, but Mr. Leigh told his sister that she gave him no
hope whatever.”

“Then, for the first time in my life, I have succeeded in
slandering human nature! which, hitherto, I deemed quite
impossible. Peccavi, peccavi! O my race! And she absolutely,
positively declines to sell herself? I am unpleasantly
startled in my pet theories concerning the cunning,
lynx selfishness of women, by this feminine phenomenon!
Why, I would have bet half my estate on Gordon's chances,
for his handsome face, aided by such incomparable coä

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

djutors as my mother here and the infallible sage and oracle of
the parsonage, constituted a `triple alliance' more formidable,
more invincible, than those that threatened Louis XIV.
or Alberoni! I imagined the girl was clay in the experienced
hands of matrimonial potters, and that Hebrew strategy
would prove triumphant! Accept, my dear mother,
my most heartfelt sympathy in your ignominious defeat.
You will not doubt the sincerity of my condolence when I
confess that it springs from the mortifying consciousness of
having found that all women are not so entirely unscrupulous
as I prefer to believe them. Permit me to comfort you
with the assurance that the campaign has been conducted
with distinguished ability on your part. You have displayed
topographical accuracy, wariness, and an insight into
the character of your antagonist, which entitle you to an
exalted place among modern tacticians; and you have the
consolation of knowing that you have been defeated most
unscientifically, and in direct opposition to every well-established
maxim and rule of strategy, by this rash, incomprehensible,
feminine Napoleon! Believe me—”

“Hush, St. Elmo! I don't wish to hear any thing more
about the miserable affair. Edna is very obstinate and exceedingly
ungrateful after all the interest I have manifested
in her welfare, and henceforth I shall not concern myself
about her future. If she prefers to drudge through life as a
teacher, I shall certainly advise her to commence as soon as
possible; for if she can so entirely dispense with my counsel,
she no longer needs my protection.”

“Have you reasoned with her concerning this singular
obliquity of her mental vision?”

“No. She knows my wishes, and since she defies them, I
certainly shall not condescend to open my lips to her on
this subject.”

“Women arrogate such marvellous astuteness in reading
each other's motives, that I should imagine Estelle's ingenuity
would furnish an open sesame to the locked chamber of

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

this girl's heart, and supply some satisfactory explanation
of her incomprehensible course.”

Mr. Murray took his cousin's hand and drew her to a
seat beside him on the sofa.

“The solution is very easy, my dear cynic. Edna can
well afford to decline Gordon Leigh's offer when she expects
and manœuvres to sell herself for a much higher sum, than
he can command.”

As Miss Harding uttered these words, Mrs. Murray turned
quickly to observe their effect.

The cousins looked steadily at each other, and St. Elmo
laughed bitterly, and patted Estelle's cheek, saying:

“Bravo! `Set a thief to catch a thief!' I knew you
would hit the nail on the head! But who the d—l is this
fellow who is writing to her from New-York? This is the
second letter I have taken out of the office, and there is no
telling how often they come; for, on both occasions, when I
troubled myself to ride to the post-office, I have found
letters directed to her in this same handwriting.”

He drew a letter from his pocket and laid it on his knee,
and as Estelle looked at it, and then glanced with a puzzled
expression toward her aunt's equally curious face, Mr.
Murray passed his hand across his eyes, to hide their malicious
twinkle.

“Give me the letter, St. Elmo; it is my duty to examine
it; for as long as she is under my protection she has no right
to carry on a clandestine correspondence with strangers.”

“Pardon me if I presume to dispute your prerogative to
open her letters. It is neither your business nor mine to dictate
with whom she shall or shall not correspond, now that
she is no longer a child. Doubtless you remember that I
warned you against her from the first day I ever set my
eyes upon her, and predicted that you would repent in sackcloth
and ashes your charitable credulity? I swore then
she would prove a thief; you vowed she was a saint! But,
nevertheless, I have no intention of turning spy at this late

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

day, and assisting you in the eminently honorable work of
waylaying letters from her distant swain.”

Very coolly he put the letter back in his pocket.

Mrs. Murray bit her lip, and held out her hand, saying
peremptorily:

“I insist upon having the letter. Since you are so spasmodically
and exceedingly scrupulous, I will carry it immediately
to her and demand a perusal of the contents. St.
Elmo, I am in no mood for jesting.”

He only shook his head, and laughed.

“The dictates of filial respect forbid that I should subject
my mother's curiosity to so severe an ordeal. Moreover,
were the letter once in your hands, your conscience would
persuade you that it is your imperative duty to a `poor, inexperienced,
motherless' girl, to inspect it ere her eager
fingers have seized it. Besides, she is coming, and will save
you the trouble of seeking her. I heard her run up the steps
a moment ago.”

Before Mrs. Murray could frame her indignation in suitable
words, Edna entered, holding in one hand her straw
hat, in the other a basket, lined with grape-leaves, and filled
with remarkably large and fine strawberries. Exercise had
deepened the color in her fair, sweet face, which had never
looked more lovely than now, as she approached her benefactress,
holding up the fragrant, tempting fruit.

“Mrs. Murray, here is a present from Mr. Hammond, who
desired me to tell you that these berries are the first he has
gathered from the new bed, next to the row of lilacs. It is
the variety he ordered from New-York last fall, and some
roots of which he says he sent to you. Are they not the
most perfect specimens you ever saw? We measured them
at the parsonage and six filled a saucer.”

She was selecting a cluster to hold up for inspection, and
had not remarked the cloud on Mrs. Murray's brow.

“The strawberries are very fine. I am much obliged to
Mr. Hammond.”

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

The severity of the tone astonished Edna, who looked
up quickly, saw the stern displeasure written on her face,
and glanced inquiringly at the cousins. There was an awkward
silence, and feeling the eyes of all fixed upon her, the
orphan picked up her hat, which had fallen on the floor, and
asked:

“Shall I carry the basket to the dining-room, or leave it
here?”

“You need not trouble yourself to carry it anywhere.”

Mrs. Murray laid her hand on the bell-cord and rang
sharply. Edna placed the fruit on the centre-table, and
suspecting that she must be de trop, moved toward the
door, but Mr. Murray rose and stood before her.

“Here is a letter which arrived yesterday.”

He put it in her hand, and as she recognized the peculiar
superscription, a look of delight flashed over her features,
and raising her beaming eyes to his, she murmured,
“Thank you, sir,” and retreated to her own room.

Mr. Murray turned to his mother and said carelessly:

“I neglected to tell you that I heard from Clinton to-day.
He has invited himself to spend some days here, and
wrote to say that he might be expected next week. At
least his visit will be welcome to you, Estelle, and I congratulate
you on the prospect of adding to your list of admirers
the most fastidious exquisite it has ever been my
misfortune to encounter.”

“St. Elmo, you ought to be ashamed to mention your
father's nephew in such terms. You certainly have less respect
and affection for your relatives than any man I ever
saw.”

“Which fact is entirely attributable to my thorough
knowledge of their characters. I have generally found that
high appreciation and intimate acquaintance are in inverse
ratios. As for Clinton Allston, were he my father's son,
instead of his nephew, I imagine my flattering estimate of
him would be substantially the same. Estelle, do you know
him?”

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

“I have not that pleasure, but report prepares me to
find him extremely agreeable. I am rejoiced at the prospect
of meeting him. Some time ago, just before I left
Paris, I received a message from him, challenging me to a
flirtation at sight so soon as an opportunity presented itself.”

“For your sake, Estelle, I am glad Clinton is coming,
for St. Elmo is so shamefully selfish, and oblivious of his
duties as host, that I know time often hangs very heavily
on your hands.”

Mrs. Murray was too thoroughly out of humor to heed
the dangerous sparkle in her son's eyes.

“Very true, mother, his amiable and accommodating
disposition commends him strongly to your affection; and
knowing what is expected of him, he will politely declare
himself her most devoted lover before he has been thirty-six
hours in her society. Now, if she can accept him for a
husband, and you will only consent to receive him as your
son, I swear I will reserve a mere scanty annuity for my
travelling expenses; I will gladly divide the estate between
them, and transport myself permanently and joyfully beyond
the reach of animadversion on my inherited sweetness
of temper. If you, my dear coz, can only coax Clinton
into this arrangement for your own and my mother's happiness,
you will render me eternally grateful, and smooth the
way for a trip to Thibet and Siberia, which I have long
contemplated. Bear this proposition in mind, will you, especially
when the charms of Le Bocage most favorably impress
you? Remember you will become its mistress the
day that you marry Clinton, make my mother adopt him,
and release me. If my terms are not sufficiently liberal,
confer with Clinton as soon as maidenly propriety will permit,
and acquaint me with your ultimatum; for I am so
thoroughly weary and disgusted with the place that I am
anxious to get away on almost any terms. Here come the
autocrats of the neighborhood, the nouveaux enrichis!

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

your friends the Montgomeries and Hills, than whom I
would sooner shake hands with the Asiatic plague! I hear
Madame Montgomery asking if I am not at home, as well
as the ladies! Tell her I am in Spitzbergen or Mantchooria,
where I certainly intend to be ere long.”

As the visitors approached the sitting-room, he sprang
through the window opening on the terrace and disappeared.

The contents of the unexpected letter surprised and delighted
Edna, much more than she would willingly have
confessed. Mr. Manning wrote that upon the eve of leaving
home for a tour of some weeks' travel, he chanced to
stumble upon her letter, and in a second persual some peculiarity
of style induced him to reconsider the offer it contained,
and he determined to permit her to send the manuscript
(as far as written) for his examination. If promptly
forwarded, it would reach him before he left home, and
expedite an answer.

Drawing all happy auguries from this second letter, and
trembling with pleasure, Edna hastened to prepare her
manuscript for immediate transmission. Carefully enveloping
it in thick paper, she sealed and directed it, then fell on
her knees, and, with clasped hands resting on the package,
prayed earnestly, vehemently, that God's blessing would
accompany it, would crown her efforts with success.

Afraid to trust it to the hand of a servant, she put on
her hat and walked back to town.

The express agent gave her a receipt for the parcel, assured
her that it would be forwarded by the evening train,
and with a sigh of relief she turned her steps homeward.

Ah! it was a frail paper bark, freighted with the noblest,
purest aspirations that ever possessed a woman's soul,
launched upon the tempestuous sea of popular favor, with
ambition at the helm, hope for a compass, and the gaunt
spectre of failure grinning in the shrouds. Would it successfully
weather the gales of malice, envy, and detraction?

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

Would it battle valiantly and triumphantly with the piratical
hordes of critics who prowl hungrily along the track
over which it must sail? Would it become a melancholy
wreck on the mighty ocean of literature, or would it
proudly ride at anchor in the harbor of immortality, with
her name floating for ever at the masthead?

It was an experiment that had stranded the hopes of hundreds
and of thousands; and the pinched, starved features
of Chatterton, and the white, pleading face of Keats,
stabbed to death by reviewers' poisoned pens, rose like
friendly phantoms and whispered sepulchral warnings.

But to-day the world wore only rosy garments, unspotted
by shadows, and the silvery voice of youthful enthusiasm
sung only of victory and spoils, as hope gayly struck the
cymbals and fingered the timbrels.

When Edna returned to her room, she sat down before
her desk to reperuse the letter which had given her so much
gratification; and, as she refolded it, Mrs. Murray came
in and closed the door after her.

Her face was stern and pale; she walked up to the orphan,
looked at her suspiciously, and when she spoke her
voice was hard and cold.

“I wish to see that letter which you received to-day, as
it is very improper that you should, without my knowledge,
carry on a correspondence with a stranger. I would not
have believed that you could be guilty of such conduct.”

“I am very much pained, Mrs. Murray, that you should
even for a moment have supposed that I had forfeited your
confidence. The nature of the correspondence certainly sanctions
my engaging in it, even without consulting you. This
letter is the second I have received from Mr. Manning, the
editor of — Magazine, and was written in answer to a
request of mine, with reference to a literary matter which
concerns nobody but myself. I will show you the signature;
there it is—Douglas G. Manning. You know his literary
reputation and his high position. If you demand it, of

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

course I can not refuse to allow you to read it; but, dear
Mrs. Murray, I hope you will not insist upon it, as I prefer
that no one should see the contents, at least at present. As
I have never deceived you, I think you might trust me,
when I assure you that the correspondence is entirely restricted
to literary subjects.”

“Why, then, should you object to my reading it?”

“For a reason which I will explain at some future day, if
you will only have confidence in me. Still, if you are determined
to examine the letter, of course I must submit,
though it would distress me exceedingly to know that you
can not, or will not, trust me in so small a matter.”

She laid the open letter on the desk and covered her face
with her hands.

Mrs. Murray took up the sheet, glanced at the signature,
and said:

“Look at me; don't hide your face, that argues something
wrong.”

Edna raised her head, and lifted eyes full of tears to meet
the scrutiny from which there was no escape.

“Mr. Manning's signature somewhat reässures me, and
beside, I never knew you to prevaricate or attempt to deceive
me. Your habitual truthfulness encourages me to believe
you, and I will not insist on reading this letter, though
I can not imagine why you should object to it. But, Edna,
I am disappointed in you, and in return for the confidence
I have always reposed in you, I want you to answer candidly
the question I am about to ask. Why did you refuse
to marry Gordon Leigh?”

“Because I did not love him.”

“O pooh! that seems incredible, for he is handsome and
very attractive, and some young ladies show very plainly that
they love him, though they have never been requested to do
so. There is only one way in which I can account for your
refusal, and I wish you to tell me the truth. You are
unwilling to marry Gordon because you love somebody else
better. Child, whom do you love?”

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

“No, indeed, no! I like Mr. Leigh as well as any gentleman
I know; but I love no one except you and Mr. Hammond.”

Mrs. Murray put her hand under the girl's chin, looked
at her for some seconds, and sighed heavily.

“Child, I find it difficult to believe you.”

“Why, whom do you suppose I could love? Mr. Leigh
is certainly more agreeable than any body else I know.”

“But girls sometimes take strange whims in these matters.
Do you ever expect to receive a better offer than Mr.
Leigh's?”

“As far as fortune is concerned, I presume I never shall
have so good an opportunity again. But, Mrs. Murray, I
would rather marry a poor man, whom I really loved, and
who had to earn his daily bread than to be Mr. Leigh's
wife and own that beautiful house he is building. I know
you wish me to accept him, and that you think me very
unwise, very short-sighted; but it is a question which I
have settled after consulting my conscience and my heart.”

“And you give me your word of honor that you love no
other gentleman better than Gordon?”

“Yes, Mrs. Murray, I assure you that I do not.”

As the mistress of the house looked down into the girl's
beautiful face, and passed her hand tenderly over the thick,
glossy folds of hair that crowned the pure brow, she wondered
if it were possible that her son could ever regard the
orphan with affection; and she asked her own heart why
she could not willingly receive her as a daughter.

Mrs. Murray believed that she entertained a sincere
friendship for Mrs. Inge, and yet she had earnestly endeavored
to marry her brother to a girl whom she could not
consent to see the wife of her own son. Verily, when human
friendships are analyzed, it seems a mere poetic fiction
that—



“Love took up the harp of Life, and smote on all the chords with
might;
Smote the chord of Self, that, trembling, passed in music out of sight.”

-- --

CHAPTER XVI.

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

ONE afternoon, about ten days after the receipt of
Mr. Manning's letter, when Edna returned from
the parsonage, she found the family assembled
on the front verandah, and saw that the expected
visitor had arrived. As Mrs. Murray introduced her to
Mr. Allston, the latter rose, advanced a few steps, and held
out his hand. Edna was in the act of giving him hers,
when the heart-shaped diamond cluster on his finger flashed,
and one swift glance at his face and figure made her snatch
away her hand ere it touched his, and draw back with a
half-smothered exclamation.

He bit his lip, looked inquiringly around the circle,
smiled, and returning to his seat beside Estelle, resumed the
gay conversation in which he had been engaged.

Mrs. Murray was leaning over the iron balustrade, twining
a wreath of multiflora around one of the fluted columns,
and did not witness the brief pantomime; but when she
looked around she could not avoid remarking the unwonted
pallor and troubled expression of the girl's face.

“What is the matter, child? You look as if you were
either ill or dreadfully fatigued.”

“I am tired, thank you,” was the rather abstracted reply,
and she walked into the house and sat down before the
open window in the library.

The sun had just gone down behind a fleecy cloud-mountain
and kindled a volcano, from whose silver-rimmed crater
fiery rays of scarlet shot up, almost to the clear blue zenith;

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

while here and there, through clefts and vapory gorges, the
lurid lava light streamed down toward the horizon.

Vacantly her eyes rested on this sky-Hecla, and its splendor
passed away unheeded, for she was looking far beyond
the western gates of day, and saw a pool of blood—a ghastly
face turned up to the sky—a coffined corpse strewn with
white poppies and rosemary—a wan, dying woman, whose
waving hair braided the pillow with gold—a wide, deep
grave under the rustling chestnuts from whose green arches
rang the despairing wail of a broken heart:

“O Harry! my husband!”

Imagination travelling into the past, painted two sunny-haired,
prattling babes, suddenly smitten with orphanage,
and robed in mourning garments for parents whose fond,
watchful eyes were closed forever under wild clover and
trailing brambles. Absorbed in retrospection of that June
day, when she stood by the spring, and watched

“God make himself an awful rose of dawn,”

she sat with her head resting against the window-facing,
and was not aware of Mr. Murray's entrance until his
harsh, querulous voice startled her.

“Edna Earl! what apology have you to offer for insulting
a relative and guest of mine under my roof?”

“None, sir.”

“What! How dare you treat with unparalleled rudeness
a visitor, whose claim upon the courtesy and hospitality
of this household is certainly more legitimate and
easily recognized than that of—”

He stopped and kicked out of his way a stool upon which
Edna's feet had been resting. She had risen, and they
stood face to face.

“I am waiting to hear the remainder of your sentence,
Mr. Murray.”

He uttered an oath and hurled his cigar through the
window.

“Why the d—l did you refuse to shake hands with

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

Allston? I intend to know the truth, and it may prove an
economy of trouble for you to speak it at once.”

“If you demand my reasons, you must not be offended at
the plainness of my language. Your cousin is a murderer,
and ought to be hung! I could not force myself to touch
a hand all smeared with blood.”

Mr. Murray leaned down and looked into her eyes.

“You are either delirious or utterly mistaken with reference
to the identity of the man. Clinton is no more guilty
of murder than you are, and I have been led to suppose
that you are rather too `pious' to attempt the rôle of Margu
érite de Brinvilliers or Joanna of Hainault! Cufic lore
has turned your brain; `too much learning hath made thee
mad.'”

“No, sir, it is no hallucination; there can be no mistake;
it is a horrible, awful fact, which I witnessed, which is
burned on my memory, and which will haunt my brain as
long as I live. I saw him shoot Mr. Dent, and heard all
that passed on that dreadful morning. He is doubly criminal—
is as much the murderer of Mrs. Dent as of her husband,
for the shock killed her. Oh! that I could forget her
look and scream of agony as she fainted over her husband's
coffin!”

A puzzled expression crossed Mr. Murray's face; then he
muttered:

“Dent? Dent? Ah! yes; that was the name of the man
whom Clinton killed in a duel. Pshaw! you have whipped
up a syllabub storm in a tea-cup! Allston only took `satisfaction'
for an insult offered publicly by Dent.”

His tone was sneering and his lip curled, but a strange
pallor crept from chin to temples; and a savage glare in his
eyes, and a thickening scowl that bent his brows till they
met, told of the brewing of no slight tempest of passion.

“I know, sir, that custom, public opinion, sanctions—at
least tolerates that relic of barbarous ages—that blot upon
Christian civilization which, under the name of `dueling,'

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

I recognize as a crime; a heinous crime which I abhor and
detest above all other crimes! Sir, I call things by their
proper names, stripped of the glozing drapery of conventional
usage. You say `honorable satisfaction;' I say
murder! aggravated, unpardonable murder; murder without
even the poor palliation of the sudden heat of anger.
Cool, deliberate, wilful murder, that stabs the happiness of
wives and children, and for which it would seem that even
the infinite mercy of Almighty God could scarcely accord
forgiveness! Oh! save me from the presence of that man
who can derive `satisfaction' from the reflection that he
has laid Henry and Helen Dent in one grave, under the
quiet shadow of Lookout, and brought desolation and orphanage
to their two innocent, tender darlings! Shake
hands with Clinton Allston? I would sooner stretch out my
fingers to clasp those of Gardiner, reeking with the blood
of his victims, or those of Ravaillac! Ah! well might
Dante shudder in painting the chilling horrors of Caïna.”

The room was dusky with the shadow of coming night;
but the fading flush, low in the west, showed St. Elmo's face
colorless, rigid, repulsive in its wrathful defiance.

He bent forward, seized her hands, folded them together,
and grasping them in both his, crushed them against his
breast.

“Ha! I knew that hell and heaven were leagued to poison
your mind! That your childish conscience was frightened
by tales of horror, and your imagination harrowed up,
your heart lacerated by the cunning devices of that arch
maudlin old hypocrite! The seeds of clerical hate fell in
good ground, and I see a bountiful harvest nodding for my
sickle! Oh! you are more pliable than I had fancied! You
have been thoroughly trained down yonder at the parsonage.
But I will be—”

There was a trembling pant in his voice like that of some
wild creature driven from its jungle, hopeless of escape,
holding its hunters temporarily at bay, waiting for death.

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

The girl's hands ached in his unyielding grasp, and after
two ineffectual efforts to free them, a sigh of pain passed
her lips and she said proudly:

“No, sir; my detestation of that form of legalized murder,
politely called `dueling,' was not taught me at the
parsonage. I learned it in my early childhood, before I
ever saw Mr. Hammond; and though I doubt not he agrees
with me in my abhorrence of the custom, I have never
heard him mention the subject.”

“Hypocrite! hypocrite! Meek little wolf in lamb's
wool! Do you dream that you can deceive me? Do you
think me an idiot, to be cajoled by your low-spoken denials
of a fact which I know? A fact, to the truth of which I
will swear till every star falls!”

“Mr. Murray, I never deceived you, and I know that
however incensed you may be, however harsh and unjust,
I know that in your heart you do not doubt my truthfulness.
Why you invariably denounce Mr. Hammond when
you happen to be displeased with me, I can not conjecture;
but I tell you solemnly that he has never even indirectly
alluded to the question of `duelling' since I have known
him. Mr. Murray, I know you do entirely believe me
when I utter these words.”

A tinge of red leaped into his cheek, something that
would have been called hope in any other man's eyes looked
out shyly from under his heavy black lashes, and a
tremor shook off the sneering curl of his bloodless lips.

Drawing her so close to him that his hair touched her
forehead, he whispered:

“If I believe in you my—it is in defiance of judgment,
will, and experience, and some day you will make me pay
a most humiliating penalty for my momentary weakness.
To-night I trust you as implicitly as Samson did the smoothlipped
Delilah; to-morrow I shall realize that, like him, I
richly deserve to be shorn for my silly credulity.”

He threw her hands rudely from him, turned hastily and
left the library.

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

Edna sat down and covered her face with her bruised
and benumbed fingers, but she could not shut out the sight
of something that astonished and frightened her—of something
that made her shudder from head to foot, and crouch
down in her chair cowed and humiliated. Hitherto she had
fancied that she thoroughly understood and sternly governed
her heart—that conscience and reason ruled it; but within
the past hour it had suddenly risen in dangerous rebellion,
thrown off its allegiance to all things else, and insolently
proclaimed St. Elmo Murray its king. She could not analyze
her new feelings, they would not obey the summons to
the tribunal of her outraged self-respect; and with bitter
shame and reproach and abject contrition, she realized that
she had begun to love the sinful, blasphemous man who had
insulted her revered grandfather, and who barely tolerated
her presence in his house.

This danger had never once occurred to her, for she had
always believed that love could only exist where high esteem
and unbounded reverence prepared the soil; and she
was well aware that this man's character had from the first
hour of their acquaintance excited her aversion and dread.
Ten days before she had positively disliked and feared him;
now, to her amazement, she found him throned in her
heart, defying ejection. The sudden revulsion bewildered
and mortified her, and she resolved to crush out the feeling
at once, cost what it might. When Mrs. Murray had asked
if she loved any one else better than Mr. Leigh, she thought,
nay she knew, she answered truly in the negative. But
now when she attempted to compare the two men, such a
strange, yearning tenderness pleaded for St. Elmo, and palliated
his grave faults, that the girl's self-accusing severity
wrung a groan from the very depths of her soul.

When the sad discovery was first made, conscience lifted
its hands in horror, because of the man's reckless wickedness;
but after a little while a still louder clamor was
raised by womanly pride, which bled at the thought of

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

tolerating a love unsought, unvalued; and with this fierce
rush of reënforcements to aid conscience, the insurgent
heart seemed destined to summary subjugation. Until this
hour, although conscious of many faults, she had not supposed
that there was any thing especially contemptible in
her character; but now the feeling of self-abasement was
unutterably galling. She despised herself most cordially,
and the consistent dignity of life which she had striven to
attain appeared hopelessly shattered.

While the battle of reason versus love was at its height,
Mrs. Murray put her head in the room and asked:

“Edna! Where are you, Edna?”

“Here I am.”

“Why are you sitting in the dark? I have searched the
house for you.”

She groped her way across the room, lighted the gas, and
came to the window.

“What is the matter, child? Are you sick?”

“I think something must be the matter, for I do not feel
at all like myself,” stammered the orphan, as she hid her
face on the window-sill.

“Does your head ache?”

“No, ma'am.”

She might have said very truly that her heart did.

“Give me your hand, let me feel your pulse. It is very
quick, but shows nervous excitement rather than fever
Child, let me see your tongue, I hear there are some typhoid
cases in the neighborhood. Why, how hot your cheeks
are!”

“Yes, I will go up and bathe them, and perhaps I shall
feel better.”

“I wish you would come into the parlor as soon as you
can, for Estelle says Clinton thought you were very rude
to him; and though I apologized on the score of indisposition,
I prefer that you should make your appearance this
evening. Stop, you have dropped your handkerchief.”

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

Edna stooped to pick it up, saw Mr. Murray's name
printed in one corner, and her first impulse was to thrust
it into her pocket; but instantly she held it toward his
mother.

“It is not mine, but your son's. He was here about an
hour ago and must have dropped it.”

“I thought he had gone out over the grounds with Clinton.
What brought him here?”

“He came to scold me for not shaking hands with his
cousin.”

“Indeed! you must have been singularly rude if he
noticed any want of courtesy. Change your dress and come
down.”

It was in vain that Edna bathed her hot face and pressed
her cold hands to her cheeks. She felt as if all curious eyes
read her troubled heart. She was ashamed to meet the
family—above all things to see Mr. Murray. Heretofore
she had shunned him from dislike; now she wished to avoid
him because she began to feel that she loved him, and because
she dreaded that his inquisitorial eyes would discover
the contemptible, and, in her estimation, unwomanly weakness.

Taking the basket which contained her sewing utensils
and a piece of light needle-work, she went into the parlor
and seated herself near the centre-table, over which swung
the chandelier.

Mr. Murray and his mother were sitting on a sofa, the
former engaged in cutting the leaves of a new book, and
Estelle Harding was describing in glowing terms a scene
in “Phèdre,” which owed its charm she thought to Rachel's
marvellous acting. As she repeated the soliloquy beginning,


“O toi, qui vois la honte où je suis descendue,
Implacable Vénus, suis-je assez confondue!”
Edna felt as if her own great weakness were known to

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

the world, and she bent her face close to her basket and
tumbled the contents into inextricable confusion.

To-night Estelle seemed in unusually fine spirits, and talked
on rapidly, till St. Elmo suddenly appeared to become
aware of the import of her words, and in a few trenchant
sentences he refuted the criticism on Phèdre, advising his
cousin to confine her comments to dramas with which she
was better acquainted.

His tone and manner surprised Mr. Allston, who remarked:

“Were I Czar, I would issue a ukase, chaining you to the
steepest rock on the crest of Mount Byelucha till you learned
the courtesy due to lady disputants. Upon my word,
St. Elmo, you assault Miss Estelle with as much élan as if
you were carrying a redoubt. One would suppose that you
had been in good society long enough to discover that the
fortiter in re style is not allowable in discussions with
ladies.”

“When women put on boxing-gloves and show their faces
in the ring, they challenge rough handling, and are rarely
disappointed. I am sick of sciolism, especially that phase
where it crops out in shallow criticism, and every day something
recalls the reprimand of Apelles to the shoemaker. If
a worthy and able literary tribunal and critical code could
be established, it would be well to revive an ancient Locrian
custom, which required that the originators of new laws or
propositions should be brought before the assembled wisdom,
with halters round their necks, ready for speedy execution
if the innovation proved, on examination, to be utterly
unsound or puerile. Ah! what a wholesale hanging of
sciolists would gladden my eyes!”

Mr. Murray bowed to his cousin as he spoke, and rising,
took his favorite position on the rug.

“Really, Aunt Ellen, I would advise you to have him
re-christened, under the name of Timon,” said Mr. Allston.

“No, no. I decidedly object to any such gratification of

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

his would-be classic freaks; and, as he is evidently aping
Timon, though, unfortunately, nature denied him the Attic
salt requisite to flavor the character, I would suggest, as a
more suitable sobriquet, that bestowed on Louis X., `Le
Hutin
'—freely translated, `The Quarrelsome!' What say
you, St. Elmo?”

Estelle walked up to her cousin and stood at his side.

“That it is very bad policy to borrow one's boxing-gloves;
and I happened to overhear Edna Earl when she
made that same suggestion to Gordon Leigh, with reference
to my amiable temperament. However, there is a maxim
which will cover your retreat, and which you can conscientiously
utter with much emphasis, if your memory is only
as good in repeating all the things you may have heard.
Pereant qui ante nos nostra dixerunt! Shall I translate?”

She laughed lightly, and answered:

“So much for eavesdropping! Of all the gentlemen of
my acquaintance, I should fancy you were the very last
who could afford to indulge in that amusement.”

“Miss Estelle, is this your first, second, or third Punic
war? You and St. Elmo, or rather, my cousin `The Quarrelsome,
' seem to wage it in genuine Carthaginian style.”

“I never signed a treaty, sir, and, consequently, keep no
records.”

“Clinton, there is a chronic casus belli between us, the
original spring of which antedates my memory. But at
present Estelle is directing all her genius and energy to
effect, for my individual benefit, a practical reënactment of
the old Papia Poppæa, which Augustus hurled at the
heads of all peaceful, happy bachelordom!”

For the first time during the conversation Edna glanced
up at Estelle, for, much as she disliked her, she regretted
this thrust; but her pity was utterly wasted, and she was
surprised to find her countenance calm and smiling.

Mr. Allston shrugged his shoulders, and Mrs. Murray
exclaimed:

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

“I sound a truce! For heaven's sake, St. Elmo, lock up
your learning with your mummies, and when you will say
barbarous things, use language that will enable us to understand
that we are being snubbed. Now who do you suppose
comprehends `Papia Poppæa'? You are insufferably
pedantic!”

“My dear mother, do you remember ever to have read
or heard the celebrated reply of a certain urbane lexicographer
to the rashly ambitious individual who attempted
to find fault with his dictionary? Permit me, most respectfully,
to offer it for your consideration.! `I am bound to
furnish good definitions, but not brains to comprehend
them.'”

“I thought you told me you had spent some time in
China?” said Miss Harding.

“So I did, and learned to read the `Liki.'”

“I was laboring under the misapprehension that even
strangers visiting that country caught the contagion of
filial respect, of reverence for parents, which is there inculcated
by law.”

“Among Chinese maxims is one to this effect: `All persons
are alike, and the only difference is in the education.'
Now, as you and I were raised in the same nursery, what
becomes of your veneration for Chinese canons?”

“I think, sir, that it is a very great misfortune for those
who have to associate with you now that you were not
raised in Sparta, where it was every body's privilege to
whip their neighbor's vicious, spoiled children! Such a
regimen would doubtless have converted you into an amiable,
or at least endurable member of society.”

“That is problematical, my fair cousin, for if my provocative
playmate had accompanied me, I'll be sworn but I
think the supply of Spartan birch would have utterly failed
to sweeten my temper. I should have shared the fate of
those unfortunate boys who were whipped to death in Laced
æmon, in honor of Diana; said whipping-festival (I here

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

remark parenthetically, for my mother's enjoyment) being
known in classic parlance as Diamastigosis!

His mother answered laughingly:

“Estelle is quite right; you contrived to grow up without
the necessary and healthful quota of sound whipping
which you richly deserved.”

Mr. Murray did not seem to hear her words; he was
looking down intently, smilingly into his cousin's handsome
face, and, passing his arm around her waist, drew her close
to his side. He murmured something that made her throw
her head quickly back against his shoulder and look up at
him.

“If such is the end of all your quarrels, it offers a premium
for unamiability,” said Mr. Allston, who had been
studying Edna's face, and now turned again to his cousin.
Curling the end of his moustache, he continued:

“St. Elmo, you have travelled more extensively than any
one I know, and under peculiarly favorable circumstances.
Of all the spots you have visited, which would you pronounce
the most desirable for a permanent residence?”

“Have you an idea of expatriating yourself—of `quitting
your country for your country's good'?”

“One never knows what contingencies may arise, and I
should like to avail myself of your knowledge; for I feel
assured only very charming places would have detained
you long.”

“Then, were I at liberty to select a home, tranquil,
blessed beyond all expression, I should certainly lose no time
in domesticating myself in the Peninsula of Mount Athos.”

“Ah! yes; the scenery all along that coast is described
as surprisingly beautiful and picturesque.”

“O bah! the scenery is quite as grand in fifty other
places. Its peculiar attraction consists in something far
more precious.”

“To what do you refer?”

“Its marvelous and bewildering charm is to be found

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

entirely in the fact that, since the days of Constantine, no
woman has set foot on its peaceful soil; and the happy
dwellers in that sole remaining earthly Eden are so vigi
lant, dreading the entrance of another Eve, that no female
animal is permitted to intrude upon the sacred precincts!
The embargo extends even to cats, cows, dogs, lest the innate
female proclivity to make mischief should be found
dangerous in the brute creation. Constantine lived in the
latter part of the third and beginning of the fourth century.
Think of the divine repose, the unapproachable beatification
of residing in a land where no woman has even peeped
for fifteen hundred years!”

“May all good angels help me to steer as far as possible
from such a nest of cynics! I would sooner confront an
army of Amazons headed by Penthesilea herself, than trust
myself among a people unhumanized and uncivilized by the
refining influence and companionship of women! St. Elmo,
you are the most abominable misogamist I ever met, and
you deserve to fall into the clutches of those `eight mighty
daughters of the plow,' to which Tennyson's Princess
consigned the Prince. Most heartily I pity you!”

“For shame, St. Elmo! A stranger listening to your
gallant diatribe, would inevitably conclude that your mother
was as unnatural and unamiable as Lord Byron's; and that
I, your most devoted, meek, and loving cousin, was quite
as angelic as Miss Edgeworth's Modern Griselda!”

Affecting great indignation, Estelle attempted to quit his
side; but, tightening his arm, Mr. Murray bowed and resumed:

“Had your imaginary stranger ever heard of the science
of logic, or even dreamed of Whately or Mill, the conclusion
would, as you say, be inevitable. More fortunate than
Rasselas, I found a happy spot where the names of women
are never called, where the myths of Até and Pandora are
forgotten, and where the only females that have successfully
run the rigid blockade are the tormenting fleas, that wage

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

a ceaseless war with the unoffending men, and justify their
nervous horror lest any other creature of the same sex
should smuggle herself into their blissful retreat. I have
seen crowned heads, statesmen, great military chieftains,
and geniuses, whose names are destined to immortality;
but standing here, reviewing my certainly extended acquaintance,
I swear I envy above all others that handsome
monk whom Curzon found at Simopetra, who had never
seen a woman! He was transplanted to the Holy Mountain
while a mere infant, and though assured he had had a
mother, he accepted the statement with the same blind faith,
which was required for some of the religious dogmas he was
called on to swallow. I have frequently wondered whether
the ghost of poor Socrates would not be allowed, in consideration
of his past sufferings and trials, to wander forever
in that peaceful realm where even female ghosts are
tabooed.”

“There is some terrible retribution in store for your
libels on our sex! How I do long to meet some woman
brave and wily enough to marry and tame you, my chivalric
cousin! to revenge the insults you have heaped upon
her sisterhood!”

“By fully establishing the correctness of my estimate of
their amiability? That were dire punishment indeed for
what you deem my heresies. If I could realize the possibility
of such a calamity, I should certainly bewail my fate
in the mournful words of that most astute of female wits,
who is reported to have exclaimed, in considering the angelic
idiosyncrasies of her gentle sisterhood, `The only
thought which can reconcile me to being a woman is that
I shall not have to marry one!'”

The expression with which Mr. Murray regarded Estelle
reminded Edna of the account given by a traveller of the
playful mood of a lion, who, having devoured one gazelle,
kept his paw on another, and amid occasional growls, teased
and toyed with his victim.

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

As the orphan sat bending over her work listening to the
conversation, she asked herself scornfully:

“What hallucination has seized me? The man is a
mocking devil, unworthy the respect or toleration of any
Christian woman. What redeeming trait can even my partial
eyes discover in his distorted, sinful nature? Not one.
No, not one!”

She was rejoiced when he uttered a sarcasm or an opinion
that shocked her, for she hoped that his irony would
cauterize what she considered a cancerous spot in her heart.

“Edna, as you are not well, I advise you to put aside
that embroidery, which must try your eyes very severely,”
said Mrs. Murray.

She folded up the piece of cambric and was putting it in
her basket, when Mr. Allston asked with more effrontery
than the orphan was prepared for:

“Miss Earl, have I not seen you before to-day?”

“Yes, sir.”

“May I ask where?”

“In a chestnut grove, where you shot Mr. Dent.”

“Indeed! Did you witness that affair? It happened
many years ago.”

There was not a shadow of pain or regret in his countenance
or tone, and rising, Edna said with unmistakable
emphasis:

“I saw all that occurred, and may God preserve me from
ever witnessing another murder so revolting!”

In the silence that ensued she turned toward Mrs. Murray,
bowed, and said as she quitted the parlor:

“Mrs. Murray, as I am not very well, you will please
excuse my retiring early.”

“Just what you deserve for bringing the subject on tapis.
I warned you not to allude to it.” As St. Elmo muttered
these words he pushed Estelle from him, and nodded to Mr.
Allston, who seemed as nearly nonplused as his habitual
impudence rendered possible.

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

Thoroughly dissatisfied with herself, and too restless to
sleep, the orphan passed the weary hours of night in endeavoring
to complete a chapter on Buddhism, which she
had commenced some days before; and the birds were
chirping their reveille, and the sky blanched and reddened
ere she laid down her pen and locked up her MS. Throwing
open the blinds of the eastern window she stood for
some time looking out, gathering strength from the holy
calm of the dewy morning, resolving to watch her own heart
ceaselessly, to crush promptly the strange feeling she had
found there, and to devote herself unreservedly to her
studies. At that moment the sound of horse's hoofs on the
stony walk attracted her attention, and she saw Mr. Murray
riding from the stables. As he passed her window he
glanced up, their eyes met, and he lifted his hat and rode
on. Were those the same sinister, sneering features she
had looked at the evening before? His face was paler,
sterner, and sadder than she had ever seen it, and covering
her own with her hands she murmured:

“God help me to resist that man's wicked magnetism!
O Grandpa! are you looking down on your poor little
Pearl? Will you forgive me for allowing myself ever to
have thought kindly and tenderly of this strange temptation
which Satan has sent to draw my heart away from my
God and my duty? Ah Grandpa! I will crush it—I will
conquer it! I will not yield!”

-- --

CHAPTER XVII.

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

AVOIDING as much as possible the society of Mrs.
Murray's guests, as well as that of her son,
Edna turned to her books with increased energy
and steadfastness, while her manner was marked
by a studied reticence hitherto unnoticed. The house was
thronged with visitors, and families residing in the neighborhood
were frequently invited to dinner; but the orphan
generally contrived on these occasions to have an engagement
at the parsonage; and as Mrs. Murray no longer
required, or seemed to desire her presence, she spent much
of her time alone, and rarely saw the members of the household,
except at breakfast. She noticed that Mr. Allston
either felt or feigned unbounded admiration of Estelle, who
graciously received his devoted attentions; while Mr.
Murray now and then sneered openly at both, and appeared
daily more impatient to quit the home, of which he spoke
with undisguised disgust. As day after day, and week
after week slipped by without bringing tidings of Edna's
MS., her heart became oppressed with anxious forebodings,
and she found it difficult to wait patiently for the verdict
upon which hung all her hopes.

One Thursday afternoon, when a number of persons had
been invited to dine at Le Bocage, and Mrs. Murray was
engrossed by preparations for their entertainment, Edna
took her Greek books and stole away unobserved to the
parsonage, where she spent a quiet evening in reading aloud
from the Organon of Aristotle.

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

It was quite late when Mr. Hammond took her home in
his buggy, and bade her good night at the door-step. As
she entered the house she saw several couples promenading
on the verandah, and heard Estelle and Clinton Allston
singing a duet from “Il Trovatore.” Passing the parlor
door one quick glance showed her Mr. Murray and Mr. Leigh
standing together under the chandelier—the latter gentleman
talking earnestly, the former with his gaze fastened on
the carpet, and the chilling smile fixed on his lip. The
faces of the two presented a painful contrast—one fair,
hopeful, bright with noble aims, and youthful yet manly
beauty; the other swarthy, cold, repulsive as some bronze
image of Abaddon. For more than three weeks Edna had
not spoken to Mr. Murray, except to utter “good morning,”
as she entered the dining-room, or passed him in the hall;
and now with a sigh which she did not possess the courage
to analyze, she went up to her room and sat down to read.

Among the books on her desk was Machiavelli's Prince,
and History of Florence, and the copy, which was an exceedingly
handsome one, contained a portrait of the author.
Between the regular features of the Florentine satirist and
those of the master of the house, Edna had so frequently
found a startling resemblance, that she one day mentioned
the subject to Mrs. Murray, who, after a careful examination
of the picture, was forced to admit, rather ungraciously,
that “they certainly looked somewhat alike.” To-night as
the orphan lifted the volume from its resting-place, it
opened at the portrait, and she looked long at the handsome
face which, had the lips been thinner, and the hair thicker
and more curling at the temples, might have been daguerreotyped
from that one down-stairs under the chandelier.

One maxim of the Prince had certainly been adopted
by Mr. Murray, “It is safer to be feared than to be loved;”
and while the orphan detested the crafty and unscrupulous
policy of Niccolo Machiavelli, her reason told her that the

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

character of St. Elmo Murray was scarcely more worthy of
respect.

She heard the guests take their departure, heard Mrs.
Murray ask Hagar whether “Edna had returned from the
parsonage,” and then doors were closed and the house grew
silent.

Vain were the girl's efforts to concentrate her thoughts
on her books or upon her MS.; they wandered toward the
portrait; and finally remembering that she needed a book
of reference, she lighted a candle, took the copy of Machiavelli,
which she determined to put out of sight, and went
down to the library. The smell of a cigar aroused her suspicions
as she entered, and glancing nervously around the
room she saw Mr Murray seated before the window.

His face was turned from her, and hoping to escape unnoticed,
she was retracing her steps when he rose.

“Come in, Edna. I am waiting for you, for I knew you
would be here some time before day.”

Taking the candle from her hand, he held it close to her
face, and compressed his lips tightly for an instant.

“How long do you suppose your constitution will endure
the tax you impose upon it? Midnight toil has already
robbed you of your color, and converted a rosy, robust child
into a pale, weary, hollow-eyed woman. What do you
want here?”

“The Edda.”

“What business have you with Norse myths, with runes
and scalds and sagas? You can't have the book. I carried
it to my rooms yesterday, and I am in no mood to-night to
play errand-boy for any one.”

Edna turned to place the copy of Machiavelli on the
shelves, and he continued:

“It is a marvel that the index expurgatorius of your
saintly tutor does not taboo the infamous doctrines of the
greatest statesman of Italy. I am told that you do me the
honor to discover a marked likeness between his

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

countenance and mine. May I flatter myself so highly as to believe
the statement?”

“Even your mother admits the resemblance.”

“Think you the analogy extends further than the mere
physique, or do you trace it only in the corporeal development?”

“I believe, sir, that your character is as much a counterpart
of his as your features; that your code is quite as
latitudinarian as his.”

She had abstained from looking at him, but now her eyes
met his fearlessly, and in their beautiful depths he read an
expression of loathing, such as a bird might evince for the
serpent whose glittering eyes enchained it.

“Ah! at least your honesty is refreshing in these accursed
days of hypocritical sycophancy! I wonder how
much more training it will require before your lips learn
fashionable lying tricks? But you understand me as little
as the world understood poor Machiavelli, of whom Burke
justly remarked, `He is obliged to bear the iniquities of
those whose maxims and rules of government he published.
His speculation is more abhorred than their practice.' We
are both painted blacker than—”

“I came here, sir, to discuss neither his character nor
yours. It is a topic for which I have as little leisure as inclination.
Good night, Mr. Murray.”

He bowed profoundly, and spoke through set teeth:

“I regret the necessity of detaining you a moment
longer, but I believe you have been anxiously expecting a
letter for some time, as I hear that you every day anticipate
my inquiries at the post-office. This afternoon the express
agent gave me this package.”

He handed her a parcel and smiled as he watched the
startled look, the expression of dismay, of keen disappointment
that came into her face.

The frail bark had struck the reefs; she felt that her
hopes were going down to ruin, and her lips quivered with

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

pain as she recognized Mr. Manning's bold chirography on
the paper wrapping.

“What is the matter, child?”

“Something that concerns only myself.”

“Are you unwilling to trust me with your secret, whatever
it may be? It would sooner find betrayal from the
grinning skeletons of Atures in the cavern of Ataruipe
than from my lips.”

Smothering a sigh she shook her head impatiently.

“That means that red-hot steel could not pinch it out of
you; and that despite your boasted charity and love of humanity
you really entertain as little confidence in your race
as it is my pleasure to indulge. I applaud your wisdom,
but certainly did not credit you with so much craftiness.
My reason for not delivering the parcel more promptly,was
simply the wish to screen you from the Argus scrutiny with
which we are both favored by some now resident at Bocage.
As your letters subjected you to suspicion, I presumed it
would be more agreeable to you to receive them without
witnesses.”

He took a letter from his pocket and gave it to her.

“Thank you, Mr. Murray; you are very kind.”

“Pardon me! that is indeed a novel accusation! Kind,
I never professed to be. I am simply not quite a brute, nor
altogether a devil of the most malicious and vindictive variety,
as you doubtless consider it your religious duty to
believe. However, having hopelessly lost my character, I
shall not trespass on your precious time by wasting words
in pronouncing a eulogy upon it, as Antony did over the
stabbed corpse of Cæsar! I stand in much the same relation
to society that King John did to Christendom, when
Innocent III. excommunicated him; only I snap my fingers
in the face of my pontiff, the world, and jingle my Peterpence
in my pocket; whereas poor John's knees quaked
until he found himself at the feet of Innocent, meekly receiving
Langton, and paying tribute! Child, you are in

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

trouble; and your truthful countenance reveals it as unmistak
ably as did the Phrygian reeds that babbled of the personal
beauties of Midas. Of course it does not concern me—it is
not my business—and you certainly have as good a right as
any other child of Adam, to fret and cry and pout over
your girlish griefs, to sit up all night, ruin your eyes, and
grow rapidly and prematurely old and ugly. But whenever
I chance to stumble over a wounded creature trying
to drag itself out of sight, I generally either wring its
neck, or set my heel on it to end its torment; or else, if
there is a fair prospect of the injury healing by `first intention,
' I take it gently on the tip of my boot, and help it
out of my way. Something has hurt you, and I suspect I
can aid you. Your anxiety about those letters proves that
you doubt your idol. You and your lover have quarrelled?
Be frank with me; tell me his name, and I swear, upon the
honor of a gentleman, I will rectify the trouble—will bring
him in contrition to your feet.”

Whether he dealt in irony, as was his habit, or really
meant what he said, she was unable to determine; and her
quick glance at his countenance showed her only a dangerous
sparkle in his eyes.

“Mr. Murray, you are wrong in your conjecture; I have
no lover.”

“Oh! call him what you please! I shall not presume to
dictate your terms of endearment. I merely wish to say,
that if poverty stands forbiddingly between you and happiness,
why, command me, to the extent of half my fortune.
I will give you a dowry that shall equal the expectations
of any ambitious suitor in the land. Trust me, child, with
your sorrow, and I will prove a faithful friend. Who has
your heart?”

The unexpected question alarmed and astonished her,
and a shivering dread took possession of her that he suspected
her real feelings, and was laughing at her folly.
Treacherous blood began to paint confusion in her face, and
vehement and rapid were her words.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

“God and my conscience own my heart. I know no man
to whom I would willingly give it; and the correspondence
to which you allude contains not a syllable of love. My
time is rather too valuable to be frittered away in such
trifling.”

“Edna, would you prefer to have me a sworn ally or an
avowed enemy?”

“I should certainly prefer to consider you as neither.”

“Did you ever know me to fail in any matter which I
had determined to accomplish?”

“Yes, sir; your entire life is a huge, hideous, woful failure,
which mocks and maddens you.”

“What the d—l do you know of my life? It is not
ended yet, and it remains to be seen whether a grand success
is not destined to crown it. Mark you! the grapple is
not quite over, and I may yet throttle the furies whose cursed
fingers clutched me in my boyhood. If I am conquered
finally, take my oath for it, I shall die so hard that the
howling hags will be welcome to their prey. Single-handed
I am fighting the world, the flesh, and the devil, and I want
neither inspection, nor sympathy, nor assistance. Do you
understand me?”

“Yes, sir. And as I certainly desire to thrust neither
upon you, I will bid you good-night.”

“One moment! What does that package contain?”

“The contents belong exclusively to me—could not possibly
interest you—would only challenge your sarcasm, and
furnish food for derision. Consequently, Mr. Murray, you
must excuse me if I decline answering your question.”

“I'll wager my title to Le Bocage that I can guess so
accurately, that you will regret that you did not make a
grace of necessity, and tell me.”

A vague terror overshadowed her features as she examined
the seals on the package, and replied:

“That, sir, is impossible, if you are the honorable gentleman
I have always tried to force myself to believe.”

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

“Silly child! Do you imagine I would condescend to
soil my fingers with the wax that secures that trash? That
I could stoop to an inspection of the correspondence of a
village blacksmith's granddaughter? I will give you one
more chance to close the breach between us by proving
your trust. Edna, have you no confidence in me?”

“None, Mr. Murray.”

“Will you oblige me by looking me full in the face, and
repeating your flattering words?”

She raised her head, and though her heart throbbed
fiercely as she met his eyes, her voice was cold, steady, and
resolute:

“None, Mr. Murray.”

“Thank you. Some day those same red lips will humbly,
tremblingly crave my pardon for what they utter now; and
then, Edna Earl, I shall take my revenge, and you will look
back to this night and realize the full force of my parting
words—vœ victis!

He stooped and picked up a bow of rose-colored ribbon
which had fallen from her throat, handed it to her, smiled,
and, with one of those low, graceful, haughty bows so indicative
of his imperious nature, he left the library. A moment
after she heard his peculiar laugh, mirthless and bitter,
ring through the rotundo; then the door was slammed
violently, and quiet reigned once more through the mansion.

Taking the candle from the table where Mr. Murray had
placed it, Edna went back to her own room and sat down
before the window.

On her lap lay the package and letter, which she no
longer felt any desire to open, and her hands drooped list
lessly at her side. The fact that her MS. was returned rung
a knell for all her sanguine hopes; for such was her confidence
in the critical acumen of Mr. Manning, that she deemed
it utterly useless to appeal to any other tribunal. A higher
one she knew not; a lower she scorned to consult.

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

She felt like Alice Lisle on that day of doom, when Jeffreys
pronounced the fatal sentence; and after a time, when
she summoned courage to open the letter, her cheeks were
wan and her lips compressed so firmly that their curves of
beauty were no longer traceable.

Miss Earl: I return your MS., not because it is devoid
of merit, but from the conviction that were I to accept it,
the day would inevitably come when you would regret its
premature publication. While it contains irrefragable evidence
of extraordinary ability, and abounds in descriptions
of great beauty, your style is characterized by more strength
than polish, and is marred by crudities which a dainty public
would never tolerate. The subject you have undertaken
is beyond your capacity—no woman could successfully handle
it—and the sooner you realize your over-estimate of your
powers, the sooner your aspirations find their proper level,
the sooner you will succeed in your treatment of some theme
better suited to your feminine ability. Burn the inclosed
MS., whose erudition and archaisms would fatally nauseate
the intellectual dyspeptics who read my `Maga,' and write
sketches of home-life—descriptions of places and things that
you understand better than recondite analogies of ethical
creeds and mythologic systems, or the subtle lore of Coptic
priests. Remember that women never write histories nor
epics; never compose oratorios that go sounding down the
centuries; never paint `Last Suppers' and `Judgment Days;'
though now and then one gives to the world a pretty ballad
that sounds sweet and soothing when sung over a cradle,
or another paints a pleasant little genre sketch which will
hang appropriately in some quiet corner, and rest and refresh
eyes that are weary with gazing at the sublime spiritualism
of Fra Bartolomeo, or the gloomy grandeur of Salvator
Rosa. If you have any short articles which you desire
to see in print, you may forward them, and I will select any

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

for publication, which I think you will not blush to acknowledge
in future years.

“Very respectfully,
Your obedient servant,

Douglass G. Manning.

Unwrapping the MS., she laid it with its death-warrant
in a drawer, then sat down, crossed her arms on the top of
her desk, and rested her head upon them. The face was
not concealed, and, as the light shone on it, an experienced
physiognomist would have read there profound disappointment,
a patient weariness, but unbending resolution and no
vestige of bitterness. The large, thoughtful eyes were sad
but dry, and none who looked into them could have imagined
for an instant that she would follow the advice she had
so eagerly sought. During her long reverie, she wondered
whether all women were browbeaten for aspiring to literary
honors; whether the poignant pain and mortification
gnawing at her heart was the inexorable initiation-fee for
entrance upon that arena, where fame adjudges laurel
crowns, and reluctantly and sullenly drops one now and
then on female brows. To possess herself of the golden
apple of immortality, was a purpose from which she had
never swerved; but how to baffle the dragon critics who
jealously guarded it was a problem whose solution puzzled
her.

To abandon her right to erudition formed no part of the
programme which she was mentally arranging, as she sat
there watching a moth singe its filmy, spotted wings in the
gas-flame; for she was obstinately wedded to the unpardonable
heresy, that, in the nineteenth century, it was a
woman's privilege to be as learned as Cuvier, or Sir William
Hamilton, or Humboldt, provided the learning was
accurate, and gave out no hollow, counterfeit ring under
the merciless hammering of the dragons. If women chose
to blister their fair, tender hands in turning the windlass

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

of that fabled well where truth is hidden, and bruised their
pretty, white feet in groping finally on the rocky bottom,
was the treasure which they ultimately discovered and
dragged to light any the less truth because stentorian,
manly voices were not the first to shout Eureka?

She could not understand why, in the vineyard of letters,
the laborer was not equally worthy of hire, whether the
work was successfully accomplished in the toga virilis or
the gay kirtle of contadina.

Gradually the expression of pain passed from the girl's
countenance, and, lifting her head, she took from her desk
several small MSS., which she had carefully written from
time to time, as her reading suggested the ideas embodied
in the articles. Among the number were two, upon which
she had bestowed much thought, and which she determined
to send to Mr. Manning.

One was an elaborate description of that huge iconoclasm
attributed to Alcibiades, and considered by some philosophic
students of history as the primeval cause of the ruin
of Athens. In order to reflect all possible light on this
curious occurrence, she had most assiduously gleaned the
pages of history, and massed the grains of truth; had studied
maps of the city and descriptions of travellers, that she
might thoroughly understand the topography of the scene
of the great desecration. So fearful was she of committing
some anachronism, or of soaring on the wings of fancy beyond
the realm of well-authenticated facts, that she searched
the ancient records to ascertain whether on that night in
May, 415 B.C., a full or a new moon looked down on the
bronze helmet of Minerva Promachus and the fretted frieze
of the Parthenon.

The other MS., upon which she had expended much
labor, was entitled “Keeping the Vigil of St. Martin under
the Pines of Grütli;” and while her vivid imagination
reveled in the weird and solemn surroundings of the lonely
place of rendezvous, the sketch contained a glowing and

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

eloquent tribute to the liberators of Helvetia, the Confederates
of Schweitz, Uri, and Underwalden.

Whether Mr. Manning would consider either of these
articles worthy of preservation in the pages of his magazine,
she thought exceedingly doubtful; but she had resolved to
make one more appeal to his fastidious judgment, and accordingly
sealed and directed the roll of paper.

Weary but sleepless, she pushed back the heavy folds of
hair that had fallen on her forehead, brightened the gas-light,
and turned to the completion of a chapter in that MS.
which the editor had recommended her to commit to the
flames. So entirely was she absorbed in her work that the
hours passed unheeded. Now and then, when her thoughts
failed to flow smoothly into graceful sentence moulds, she
laid aside her pen, walked up and down the floor, turning
the idea over and over, fitting it first to one phrase, then to
another, until the verbal drapery fully suited her.

The whistle of the locomotive at the depot told her that
it was four o'clock before her task was accomplished; and,
praying that God's blessing would rest upon it, she left it
unfinished, and threw herself down to sleep.

But slumber brought no relaxation to the busy brain that
toiled on in fitful, grotesque dreams; and when the sunshine
streamed through the open window at the foot of her bed,
it showed no warm flush of healthful sleep on the beautiful
face, but weariness and pallor. Incoherent words stirred
the lips, troubled thought knitted the delicately-arched
brows, and the white, dimpled arms were tossed restlessly
above her head.

Was the tired midnight worker worthy of her hire? The
world would one day pay her wages in the currency of
gibes, and denunciation, and envious censoriousness; but
the praise of men had not tempted her to the vineyard, and
she looked in faith to Him “who seeth in secret,” and
whose rewards are at variance with those of the task-masters
of earth. “Wherefore,” O lonely but conscientious

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

student! “be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding
in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your
labor is not in vain!”

Literary women, whose avocation is selected simply because
they fancy it easier to write than to sew for bread,
or because they covet the applause and adulation heaped
upon successful genius, or desire mere notoriety, generally
barter their birthright of quiet, life-long happiness in the
peaceful seclusion of home for a nauseous mess of poisoned
pottage that will not appease their hunger; and they go
down to untimely graves disappointed, imbittered, hating
the public for whose praises they toiled, cheated out of the
price for which they bargained away fireside joys and domestic
serenity.

The fondest hope of Edna's heart was to be useful in
“her day and generation”—to be an instrument of some
good to her race; and while she hoped for popularity as an
avenue to the accomplishment of her object, the fear of
ridicule and censure had no power to deter her from the
line of labor upon which she constantly invoked the guidance
and blessing of God.

The noble words of Kepler rang a ceaseless silvery chime
in her soul, and while they sustained and strengthened her,
she sought to mould her life in harmony with their sublime
teachings:

“Lo! I have done the work of my life with that power
of intellect which Thou hast given. If I, a worm before
thine eyes, and born in the bonds of sin, have brought forth
any thing that is unworthy of thy counsels, inspire me with
thy spirit, that I may correct it. If by the wonderful
beauty of thy works I have been led into boldness—if I have
sought my own honor among men as I advanced in the work
which was destined to thine honor, pardon me in kindness
and charity, and by thy grace grant that my teaching may
be to thy glory and the welfare of all men. Praise ye the
Lord, ye heavenly harmonies! and ye that understand the
new harmonies, praise the Lord!”

-- --

CHAPTER XVIII.

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

MR. HAMMOND, are you ill? What can be the
matter?”

Edna threw down her books and put her
hand on the old man's shoulder. His face was
concealed in his arms, and his half-stifled groan told that
some fierce trial had overtaken him.

“O child! I am troubled, perplexed, and my heart is
heavy with a sorrow which I thought I had crushed.”

He raised his head for a moment, looked sadly into the
girl's face, and dropped his furrowed cheek on his hand.

“Has any thing happened since I saw you yesterday?”

“Yes; I have been surprised by the arrival of some of
my relatives, whose presence in my house revives very
painful associations connected with earlier years. My niece,
Mrs. Powell, and her daughter Gertrude, came very unexpectedly
last night to make me a visit of some length; and
to you, my child, I can frankly say the surprise is a painful
one. Many years have elapsed since I received any tidings
of Agnes Powell, and I knew not until she suddenly appeared
before me last night that she was a widow and bereft
of a handsome fortune. She claims a temporary home
under my roof; and though she has caused me much suffering,
I feel that I must endeavor to be patient and kind
to her and her child. I have endured many trials, but this
is the severest I have yet been called to pass through.”

Distressed by the look of anguish on his pale face, Edna

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

took his hand between both hers, and stroking it caressingly
said:

“My dear sir, if it is your duty, God will strengthen and
sustain you. Cheer up; I can't bear to see you looking so
troubled. A cloud on your face, my dear Mr. Hammond,
is to me like an eclipse of the sun. Pray do not keep me
in shadow.”

“If I could know that no mischief would result from
Agnes's presence, I would not regret it so earnestly. I do
not wish to be uncharitable or suspicious; but I fear that
her motives are not such as I could—”

“May I intrude, Uncle Allan?”

The stranger's voice was very sweet and winning, and as
she entered the room Edna could scarcely repress an exclamation
of admiration; for the world sees but rarely such
perfect beauty as was the portion of Agnes Powell.

She was one of those few women who seem the pets of
time, whose form and features catch some new grace and
charm from every passing year; and but for the tall, lovely
girl who clung to her hand and called her “mother,” a
stranger would have believed her only twenty-six or eight.

Fair, rosy, with a complexion fresh as a child's, and a face
faultless in contour as that of a Greek goddess, it was impossible
to resist the fascination which she exerted over all
who looked upon her. Her waving yellow hair flashed in
the morning sunshine, and as she raised one hand to shade
her large, clear, blue eyes, her open sleeve fell back, disclosing
an arm dazzlingly white and exquisitely moulded.
As Mr. Hammond introduced his pupil to his guests, Mrs.
Powell smiled pleasantly, and pressed the offered hand;
but the soft eyes, blue and cold as the stalactites of Capri,
scanned the orphan's countenance, and when Edna had seen
fully into their depths she could not avoid recalling Heine's
poem of the Loreley.

“My daughter Gertrude promises herself much pleasure
in your society, Miss Earl; for uncle's praises prepare her

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

to expect a most charming companion. She is about your
age, but I fear you will find great disparity in her attainments,
as she has not been so fortunate as to receive her
education from Uncle Allan. You are, I believe, an adopted
daughter of Mrs. Murray?”

“No, madam; only a resident in her house until my
education is pronounced sufficiently advanced to justify my
teaching.”

“I have a friend, (Miss Harding,) who has recently removed
to Le Bocage, and intends making it her home.
How is she?”

“Quite well, I believe.”

Mr. Hammond left the study for a moment, and Mrs.
Powell added:

“Her friends at the North tell me that she is to marry
her cousin, Mr. Murray, very soon.”

“I had not heard the report.”

“Then you think there are no grounds for the rumor?”

“Indeed, madam, I know nothing whatever concerning
the matter.”

“Estelle is handsome and brilliant.”

Edna made no reply; and after waiting a few seconds,
Mrs. Powell asked:

“Does Mr. Murray go much into society now?”

“I believe not.”

“Is he as handsome as ever?”

“I do not know when you saw him last, but the ladies
here seem rather to dread than admire him. Mrs. Powell,
you are dipping your sleeve into your uncle's inkstand.”

She by no means relished this catechism, and resolved to
end it. Picking up her books, she said to Mr. Hammond,
who now stood in the door:

“I presume I need not wait, as you will be too much occupied
to-day to attend to my lessons.”

“Yes; I must give you holiday until Monday.”

“Miss Earl, may I trouble you to hand this letter to Miss

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

Harding? It was intrusted to my care by one of her
friends in New-York. Pray be so good as to deliver it,
with my kindest regards.”

As Edna left the house, the pastor took his hat from the
rack in the hall, and walked silently beside her until she
reached the gate.

“Mr. Hammond, your niece is the most beautiful woman
I have ever seen.”

He sighed heavily and answered hesitatingly:

“Yes, yes. She is more beautiful now than when she
first grew up.”

“How long has she been a widow?”

“Not quite a year.”

The troubled expression settled once more over his placid
face, and when Edna bade him good morning, and had
walked some distance, she happened to look back, and saw
him still leaning on the little gate, under the drooping
honeysuckle tendrils, with his gray head bent down on his
hand.

That Mrs. Powell was in some way connected with Mr.
Murray's estrangement from the minister Edna felt assured,
and the curiosity which the inquiries of the former had
betrayed, told her that she must be guarded in her intercourse
with a woman who was an object of distrust even
to her own uncle.

Very often she had been tempted to ask Mr. Hammond
why Mr. Murray so sedulously shunned him; but the shadow
which fell upon his countenance whenever St. Elmo's name
was accidentally mentioned, made her shrink from alluding
to a subject which he evidently avoided discussing.

Before she had walked beyond the outskirts of the
village Mr. Leigh joined her, and she felt the color rise in
her cheeks as his fine eyes rested on her face and his hand
pressed hers. “You must forgive me for telling you how
bitterly I was disappointed in not seeing you two days
ago. Why did you absent yourself from the table?”

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

“Because I had no desire to meet Mrs. Murray's guests,
and preferred to spend my time with Mr. Hammond.”

“If he were not old enough to be your grandfather, I
believe I should be jealous of him. Edna, do not be offended,
I am so anxious about you—so pained at the change in your
appearance. Last Sunday as you sat in church I noticed
how very pale and worn you looked, and with what weariness
you leaned your head upon your hand. Mrs. Murray
says you are very well, but I know better. You are either
sick in body or mind; which is it?”

“Neither, Mr. Leigh. I am quite well, I assure you.”

“You are grieved about something, which you are unwilling
to confide to me. Edna, it is a keen pain that sometimes
brings that quiver to your lips, and if you would only
tell me! Edna, I know that I —”

“You conjure up a spectre. I have nothing to confide,
and there is no trouble which you can relieve.” They
walked on silently for a while, and then Gordon said:

“I am going away day after to-morrow, to be absent at
least for several months, and I have come to ask a favor
which you are too generous to deny. I want your ambrotype
or photograph, and I hope you will give it to me
without hesitation.”

“I have never had a likeness of any kind taken.”

“There is a good artist here; will you not go to-day and
have one taken for me?”

“No, Mr. Leigh.”

“O Edna! why not?”

“Because I do not wish you to think of or remember
me. The sooner you forget me entirely, save as a mere
friend, the happier we both shall be.”

“But that is impossible. If you withhold your picture it
will do no good, for I have your face here in my heart, and
you can not take that image from me.”

“At least I will not encourage feelings which can bring
only pain to me and disappointment to yourself. I consider

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

it unprincipled and contemptible in a woman to foster or
promote in any degree an affection which she knows she
can never reciprocate. If I had fifty photographs, I would
not give you one. My dear friend, let the past be forgotten;
it saddens me whenever I think of it, and is a barrier to all
pleasant friendly intercourse. Good-by, Mr. Leigh. You
have my best wishes on your journey.”

“Will you not allow me to see you home?”

“I think it is best—I prefer that you should not. Mr.
Leigh, promise me that you will struggle against this feeling,
which distresses me beyond expression.”

She turned and put out her hand. He shook his head
mournfully and said as he left her:

“God bless you! It will be a dreary, dreary season with
me till I return and see your face again. God preserve you
till then!”

Walking rapidly homeward, Edna wondered why she
could not return Gordon Leigh's affection—why his noble
face never haunted her dreams instead of another's — of
which she dreaded to think.

Looking rigorously into the past few weeks, she felt that
long before she was aware of the fact, an image to which
she refused homage, must have stood between her heart
and Gordon's.

When she reached home she inquired for Miss Harding,
and was informed that she and Mrs. Murray had gone visiting
with Mr. Allston; had taken lunch, and would not return
until late in the afternoon. Hagar told her that Mr.
Murray had started at daylight to one of his plantations
about twelve miles distant, and would not be back in time
for dinner; and rejoiced at the prospect of a quiet day, she
determined to complete the chapter which she had left unfinished
two nights previous.

Needing a reference in the book which Mr. Murray had
taken from the library, she went up to copy it; and as she
sat down in the sitting-room and opened the volume to

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

find the passage she required, a letter slipped out and fell
at her feet. She glanced at the envelope as she picked it
up, and her heart bounded painfully as she saw Mr. Murray's
name written in Mr. Manning's peculiar and unmistakable
chirography.

The postmark and date corresponded exactly with the
one that she had received the night Mr. Murray gave her
the roll of MS., and the strongest temptation of her life here
assailed her. She would almost have given her right hand
to know the contents of that letter, and Mr. Murray's confident
assertion concerning the package was now fully explained.
He had recognized the handwriting on her letters,
and suspected her ambitious scheme. He was not a stranger
to Mr. Manning, and must have known the nature of their
correspondence; consequently his taunt about a lover was
entirely ironical.

She turned the unsealed envelope over and over, longing
to know what it contained.

The house was deserted—there was, she knew, no human
being nearer than the kitchen, and no eye but God's upon
her. She looked once more at the superscription of the
letter, sighed, and put it back into the book without opening
the envelope.

She copied into her note-book the reference she was seeking,
and replacing the volume on the window-sill where
she had found it, went back to her own room and tried to
banish the subject of the letter from her mind.

After all, it was not probable that Mr. Murray had ever
mentioned her name to his correspondent; and as she had
not alluded to Le Bocage or its inmates in writing to Mr.
Manning, St. Elmo's hints concerning her MS. were merely
based on conjecture. She felt as if she would rather face
any other disaster sooner than have him scoffing at her
daring project; and more annoyed and puzzled than she
chose to confess, she resolutely bent her thoughts upon her
work.

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

It was almost dusk before Mrs. Murray and her guests
returned; and when it grew so dark that Edna could not
see the lines of her paper, she smoothed her hair, changed
her dress, and went down to the parlor.

Mrs. Murray was resting in a corner of the sofa, fanning
herself vigorously, and Mr. Allston smoked on the verandah
and talked to her through the open window.

“Well, Edna, where have you been all day?”

“With my books.”

“I am tired almost to death! This country visiting is
an intolerable bore! I am worn out with small talk and
backbiting. Society nowadays is composed of cannibals—
infinitely more to be dreaded than the Fijians—who only
devour the body and leave the character of an individual
intact. Child, let us have some music by way of variety.
Play that symphony of Beethoven that I heard you practising
last week.”

She laid her head on the arm of the sofa, and shut her
eyes, and Edna opened the piano and played the piece designated.

The delicacy of her touch enabled her to render it with
peculiar pathos and power; and she played on and on, unmindful
of Miss Harding's entrance—oblivious of every thing
but the sublime strains of the great master.

The light streamed over her face, and showed a gladness,
an exaltation of expression there, as if her soul had broken
from its earthly moorings, and was making its way joyfully
into the infinite sea of eternal love and blessedness.

At last her fingers fell from the keys, and as she rose
she saw Mr. Murray standing outside of the parlor-door,
with his fingers shading his eyes.

He came in soon after, and his mother held out her hand,
saying:

“Here is a seat, my son. Have you just returned?”

“No, I have been here some time.”

“How are affairs at the plantation?”

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

“I really have no idea.”

“Why? I thought you went there to-day?”

“I started; but found my horse so lame, that I went no
farther than town.”

“Indeed! Hagar told me you had not returned, when I
came in from visiting.”

“Like some other people of my acquaintance, Hagar
reckons without her host. I have been at home ever since
twelve o'clock, and saw the carriage as you drove off.”

“And pray how have you employed yourself, you incorrigible
ignis fatuus? O my cousin! you are well named.
Aunt Ellen must have had an intuitive insight into your
character when she had you christened St. Elmo; only she
should have added the `Fire—' How have you spent
the day, sir?”

“Most serenely and charmingly, my fair cousin, in the
solitude of my den. If my mother could give me satisfactory
security that all my days would prove as quiet and
happy as this has been, I would enter into bonds never to
quit the confines of Le Bocage again. Ah! the indescribable
relief of feeling that nothing was expected of me; that
the galling gyves of hospitality and etiquette were snapped,
and that I was entirely free from all danger of intrusion.
This day shall be marked with a white stone; for I entered
my rooms at twelve o'clock, and remained there in uninterrupted
peace till five minutes ago; when I put on my social
shackles once more, and hobbled down to entertain my
fair guest.”

Edna was arranging some sheets of music that were scattered
on the piano; but as he mentioned the hour of his return,
she remembered that the clock struck one just as she
went into the sitting-room where he kept his books and
cabinets; and she knew now that he was at that very time
in the inner room, beyond the arch. She put her hand to
her forehead, and endeavored to recollect the appearance of
the apartment. The silk curtains, she was sure, were

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

hanging over the arch; for she remembered distinctly having
noticed a large and very beautiful golden butterfly which
had fluttered in from the terrace, and was flitting over the
glowing folds that fell from the carved intrados to the marble
floor. But though screened from her view, he must
have heard and seen her, as she sat before his book-case,
turning his letter curiously between her fingers.

She dared not look up, and bent down to examine the
music, so absorbed in her own emotions of chagrin and
astonishment, that she heard not one word of what Miss
Harding was saying. She felt well assured that if Mr. Murray
were cognizant of her visit to the “Egyptian museum,”
he intended her to know it, and she knew that his countenance
would solve her painful doubt.

Gathering up her courage, she raised her eyes quickly, in
the direction of the sofa, where he had thrown himself, and
met just what she most dreaded, his keen gaze riveted on
her face. Evidently he had been waiting for this eager,
startled, questioning glance; for instantly he smiled, inclined
his head slightly, and arched his eyebrows, as if
much amused. Never before had she seen his face so
bright and happy, so free from bitterness. If he had said,
“Yes, I saw you; are you not thoroughly discomfited, and
ashamed of your idle curiosity? What interest can you
possibly have, in carefully studying the outside of my letters?
How do you propose to mend matters?”—he could
not have more fully conveyed his meaning. Edna's face
crimsoned, and she put up her hand to shield it; but Mr.
Murray turned toward the window, and coolly discussed
the merits of a popular race-horse, upon which Clinton
Allston lavished extravagant praise.

Estelle leaned against the window, listening to the controversy,
and after a time, when the subject seemed very
effectually settled by an oath from the master of the house,
Edna availed herself of the lull in the conversation, to deliver
the letter.

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

“Miss Harding, I was requested to hand you this.”

Estelle broke the seal, glanced rapidly over the letter, and
exclaimed:

“Is it possible? Can she be here? Who gave you this
letter?”

“Mrs. Powell, Mr. Hammond's niece.”

“Agnes Powell?”

“Yes. Agnes Powell.”

During the next three minutes one might have distinctly
heard a pin fall, for the ticking of two watches was very
audible.

Estelle glanced first at her cousin, then at her aunt, then
back at her cousin. Mrs. Murray involuntarily laid her
hand on her son's knee, and watched his face with an expression
of breathless anxiety; and Edna saw that, though
his lips blanched, not a muscle moved, not a nerve twitched;
and only the deadly hate, that appeared to leap into his
large shadowy eyes, told that the name stirred some bitter
memory.

The silence was growing intolerable when Mr. Murray
turned his gaze full on Estelle, and said in his usual sarcastic
tone:

“Have you seen a ghost? Your letter must contain tidings
of Victor's untimely demise; for, if there is such a thing
as retribution, such a personage as Nemesis, I swear that
poor devil of a Count has crept into her garments and come
to haunt you. Did he cut his white womanish throat with
a penknife, or smother himself with charcoal fumes, or light
a poisoned candle and let his poor homœopathic soul drift out
dreamily into eternity? If so, Gabriel will require a powerful
microscope to find him. Notwithstanding the fact that
you destined him for my cousin, the little curly creature
always impressed me as being a stray specimen of an otherwise
extinct type of intellectual Lacrymatoria. Is he really
dead? Peace to his infusorial soul! Who had the courage
to write and break the melancholy tidings to you? Or

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

perhaps, after all, it is only the ghost of your own conscience
that has brought that scared look into your face.”

She laughed and shrugged her shoulders.

“How insanely jealous you are of Victor! He's neither
dead nor dreaming of suicide, but enjoying himself vastly
in Baden-Baden. Edna, did Mrs. Powell bring Gertrude
with her?”

“Yes.”

“Do you know how long she intends remaining at the
parsonage?”

“I think her visit is of indefinite duration.”

“Edna, will you oblige me by inquiring whether Henry
intends to give us any supper to-night? He forgets we have
had no dinner. St. Elmo, do turn down that gas—the wind
makes it flare dreadfully.”

Edna left the room to obey Mrs. Murray's command, and
did not return; but, after the party seated themselves at
the table, she noticed that the master seemed in unusually
high spirits; and when the meal was concluded, he challenged
his cousins to a game of billiards.

They repaired to the rotunda, and Mrs. Murray beckoned
to Edna to follow her. As they entered her apartment she
carefully closed the door.

“Edna, when did Mrs. Powell arrive?”

“Last night.”

“Did you see her?”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Is she very pretty?”

“She is the most beautiful woman I ever met.”

“How did Mr. Hammond receive her?”

“Her visit evidently annoys him, but he gave me no
explanation of the matter, which I confess puzzles me. I
should suppose her society would cheer and interest him.”

“O pooh! Talk of what you understand. She surely
has not come here to live?”

“I think he fears she has. She is very poor.”

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

Mrs. Murray set her teeth together, and muttered something
which her companion did not understand.

“Edna, is she handsomer than Estelle?”

“Infinitely handsomer, I think. Indeed, they are so totally
unlike it would be impossible to compare them. Your
niece is very fine-looking, very commanding; Mrs. Powell
is exquisitely beautiful.”

“But she is no longer young. She has a grown daughter.”

“True; but in looking at her you do not realize it. Did
you never see her?”

“No; and I trust I never may! I am astonished that
Mr. Hammond can endure the sight of her. You say he
has told you nothing about her?”

“Nothing which explains the chagrin her presence seems
to cause.”

“He is very wise. But, Edna, avoid her society as much
as possible. She is doubtless very fascinating; but I do
not like what I have heard of her, and prefer that you
should have little conversation or intercourse with her.
On the whole, you might as well stay at home now; it is
very warm, and you can study without Mr. Hammond's assistance.”

“You do not mean that my visits must cease altogether?”

“Oh! no; go occasionally—once or twice a week—but
certainly not every day, as formerly. And, Edna, be careful
not to mention that woman's name again; I dislike her
exceedingly.”

The orphan longed to ask for an explanation, but was too
proud to solicit confidence so studiously withheld.

Mrs. Murray leaned back in her large rocking-chair and
fell into a reverie. Edna waited patiently for some time,
and finally rose.

“Mrs. Murray, have you any thing more to say to me to-night?
You look very much fatigued!”

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

“Nothing, I believe. Good-night, child. Send Hagar
to me.”

Edna went back to her desk and resolutely turned to her
work; for it was one of the peculiar traits of her character
that she could at will fasten her thoughts upon whatever
subject she desired to master. All irrelevant ideas were
sternly banished until such season as she chose to give them
audience; and to-night she tore her mind from the events of
the day, and diligently toiled among the fragments of Scandinavian
lore for the missing links in her mythologic chain.

Now and then peals of laughter from the billiard-room
startled her; and more than once Mr. Murray's clear, cold
voice rose above the subdued chatter of Estelle and Clinton.

After a while the game ended, good-nights were exchanged,
the party dispersed, doors were closed, and all
grew silent.

While Edna wrote on, an unexpected sound arrested her
pen. She listened, and heard the slow walk of a horse beneath
her window. As it passed she rose and looked out.
The moon was up, and Mr. Murray was riding down the
avenue.

The girl returned to her MS., and worked on without
intermission for another hour; then the last paragraph was
carefully punctuated, the long and difficult chapter was
finished. She laid aside her pen, and locked her desk.

Shaking down the mass of hair that had been tightly
coiled at the back of her head, she extinguished the light,
and drawing a chair to the window, seated herself.

Silence and peace brooded over the world; not a sound
broke the solemn repose of nature.

The summer breeze had rocked itself to rest in the elm
boughs, and only the waning moon seemed alive and toiling
as it climbed slowly up a cloudless sky, passing starry
sentinels whose nightly challenge was lost in vast vortices
of blue, as they paced their ceaseless round in the mighty
camp of constellations.

With her eyes fixed on the gloomy, groined archway of

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

elms, where an occasional slip of moonshine silvered the
ground, Edna watched and waited. The blood beat heavily
in her temples and throbbed sullenly at her heart; but she
sat mute and motionless as the summer night, reviewing all
that had occurred during the day.

Presently the distant sound of hoofs on the rocky road
leading to town fell upon her strained ear; the hard, quick
gallop ceased at the gate, and very slowly Mr. Murray
walked his horse up the dusky avenue, and on toward the
stable.

From the shadow of her muslin curtain, Edna looked
down on the walk beneath, and after a few moments saw
him coming to the house.

He paused on the terrace, took off his hat, swept back
the thick hair from his forehead, and stood looking out
over the quiet lawn.

Then a heavy, heavy sigh, almost a moan, seemed to
burst from the depths of his heart, and he turned and went
into the house.

The night was far spent, and the moon had cradled herself
on the tree-tops, when Edna raised her face all blistered
with tears. Stretching out her arms she fell on her knees,
while a passionate, sobbing prayer struggled brokenly
across her trembling lips:

“O my God! have mercy upon him! save his wretched
soul from eternal death! Help me so to live and govern
myself that I bring no shame on the cause of Christ. And
if it be thy will, O my God! grant that I may be instrumental
in winning this precious but wandering, sinful soul
back to the faith as it is in Jesus!”

Ah! verily—



“.... More things are wrought by prayer
Than this world dreams of. Wherefore let thy voice
Rise like a fountain for him night and day.
For what are men better than sheep or goats,
That nourish a blind life within the brain,
If, knowing God, they lift not hands of prayer
Both for themselves, and those who call them friend?”

-- --

CHAPTER XIX.

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

WHERE are you going, St. Elmo? I know it is
one of your amiable decrees that your movements
are not to be questioned, but I dare to
brave your ire.”

“I am going to that blessed retreat familiarly known as
`Murray's den,' where, secure from feminine intrusion, as
if in the cool cloisters of Coutloumoussi, I surrender my
happy soul to science and cigars, and revel in complete
forgetfulness of that awful curse which Jove hurled against
all mankind, because of Prometheus's robbery.”

“There are asylums for lunatics and inebriates, and I
wonder it has never occurred to some benevolent millionaire
to found one for such abominable cynics as you, my
most angelic cousin! where the snarling brutes can only
snap at and worry one another.”

“An admirable idea, Estelle, which I fondly imagined I
had successfully carried out when I built those rooms of
mine.”

“You are as hateful as Momus, minus his wit! He was
kicked out of heaven for grumbling, and you richly deserve
his fate.”

“I have a vague recollection that the Goddess Discord
shared the fate of the celestial growler. I certainly plead
guilty to an earnest sympathy with Momus's dissatisfaction
with the house that Minerva built, and only wish that
mine was movable, as he recommended, in order to escape
bad neighborhoods and tiresome companions.”

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

“Hospitable, upon my word! You spin some spiteful
idea out of every sentence I utter, and are not even entitled
to the compliment which Chesterfield paid old Samuel Johnson,
`The utmost I can do for him is to consider him a respectable
Hottentot.' If I did not know that instead of
proving a punishment it would gratify you beyond measure,
I would take a vow not to speak to you again for a month;
but the consciousness of the happiness I should thereby bestow
upon you vetoes, the resolution. Do you know that even a
Comanche chief, or a Bechuana of the desert, shames your
inhospitality? I assure you I am the victim of hopeless
ennui, am driven to the verge of desperation; for Mr. Allston
will probably not return until to-morrow, and it is
raining so hard that I can not wander out of doors. Here
I am shut up in this dreary house, which reminds me of the
descriptions of that doleful retreat for sinners in Normandy,
where the inmates pray eleven hours a day, dig their own
graves every evening, and if they chance to meet one
another, salute each other with `Memento mori!' Ugh!
if there remains one latent spark of chivalry in your soul,
I beseech you be merciful! Do not go off to your den, but
stay here and entertain me. It is said that you read bewitchingly,
and with unrivalled effect; pray favor me this
morning. I will promise to lay my hand on my lips; is it
not white enough for a flag of truce? I will be meek,
amiable, docile, absolutely silent.”

Estelle swept aside a mass of papers from the corner of
the sofa, and, taking Mr. Murray's hand, drew him to a
seat beside her.

“Your `amiable silence,' my fair cousin, is but a cunningly
fashioned wooden horse. Timeo Danaos et dona
ferentes!
I am to understand that you actually offer me
your hand as a flag of truce? It is wonderfully white and
pretty; but excuse me, C'est une main de fer, gantée de
velours!
Your countenance, so serenely radiant, reminds
me of what Madame Noblet said of M. de Vitri, `His face

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

looked just like a stratagem!' Reading aloud is a practice in
which I never indulge, simply because I cordially detest it
and knowing this fact, it is a truly feminine refinement of
cruelty on your part to select this mode of penance. Nevertheless,
you appeal to my chivalry, which always springs
up, armed cap-à-pie `to do or die;' and since read I must,
I only stipulate that I may be allowed to select my book.
Just now I am profoundly interested in a French work on
infusoria, by Dujardin; and as you have probably not
studied it, I will select those portions which treat of the
animalcula that inhabit grains of sugar and salt and drops
of water; so that by the time lunch is ready, your appetite
will be whetted by a knowledge of the nature of your repast.
According to Leeuwenhoek, Müller, Gleichen, and
others, the campaigns of Zenzis-Khan, Alexander, Attila,
were not half so murderous as a single fashionable dinner;
and the battle of Marengo was a farce in comparison with
the swallowing of a cup of tea, which contains—”

“For shame, you tormentor! when you know that I love
tea as well as did your model of politeness, Dr. Johnson!
Not one line of all that nauseating scientific stuff shall you
read to me. Here is a volume of poems of the `Female
Poets;' do be agreeable for once in your life, and select
me some sweet little rhythmic gem of Mrs. Browning, or
Mrs. Norton, or L. E. L.”

“Estelle, did you ever hear of the Peishwah of the Mahrattas?”

“I most assuredly never had even a hint of a syllable on
the subject. What of him, her, or it?”

“Enough, that though you are evidently ambitious of
playing his despotic rôle at Le Bocage, you will never succeed
in reducing me to that condition of abject subjugation
necessary to make me endure the perusal of `female
poetry.' I have always desired an opportunity of voting
my cordial thanks to the wit who expressed so felicitously
my own thorough conviction, that Pegasus has an

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

unconquerable repugnance, hatred, to side-saddles. You vow
you will not listen to science; and I swear I won't read
poetry! Suppose we compromise on this new number
of the — Magazine? It is the ablest periodical published
in this country. Let me see the contents of this
number.”

It was a dark, rainy morning in July. Mrs. Murray was
winding a quantity of zephyr wool, of various bright colors,
which she had requested Edna to hold in her hands; and
at the mention of the magazine the latter looked up suddenly
at the master of the house.

Holding his cigar between his thumb and third finger,
his eye ran over the table of contents.

“`Who smote the Marble Gods of Greece?' Humph!
rather a difficult question to answer after the lapse of
twenty-two centuries. But doubtless our archæologists are
so much wiser than the Athenian Senate of Five Hundred,
who investigated the affair the day after it happened, that
a perusal will be exceedingly edifying. Now, then, for a
solution of this classic mystery of the nocturnal iconoclasm;
which, in my humble opinion, only the brazen lips of Minerva
Promachus could satisfactorily explain.”

Turning to the article he read it aloud, without pausing
to comment, while Edna's heart bounded so rapidly that she
could scarcely conceal her agitation. It was, indeed, a treat
to listen to him; and as his musical voice filled the room,
she thought of Jean Paul Richter's description of Goethe's
reading: “There is nothing comparable to it. It is like
deep-toned thunder blended with whispering rain-drops.”

But the orphan's pleasure was of short duration, and as
Mr. Murray concluded the perusal, he tossed the magazine
contemptuously across the room, and exclaimed:

“Pretentious and shallow! A tissue of pedantry and
error from beginning to end—written, I will wager my
head, by some scribbler who never saw Athens! Moreover,
the whole article is based upon a glaring blunder; for,

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

according to Plutarch and Diodorus, on the memorable night
in question there was a new moon. Pshaw! it is a taste
less, insipid plagiarism from Grote; and if I am to be bored
with such insufferable twaddle, I will stop my subscription.
For some time I have noticed symptoms of deterioration,
but this is altogether intolerable; and I shall write to Manning
that, if he can not do better, it would be advisable for
him to suspend at once before his magazine loses its reputation.
If I were not aware that his low estimate of female
intellect coïncides fully with my own, I should be tempted
to suppose that some silly but ambitious woman wrote that
stuff, which sounds learned and is simply stupid.”

He did not even glance toward Edna, but the peculiar
emphasis of his words left no doubt in her mind that he
suspected, nay, felt assured, that she was the luckless
author. Raising her head which had been drooped over
the woolen skeins, she said, firmly yet very quietly:

“If you will permit me to differ with you, Mr. Murray,
I will say that it seems to me all the testimony is in favor
of the full-moon theory. Besides, Grote is the latest and
best authority; he has carefully collected and sifted the
evidence, and certainly sanctions the position taken by the
author of the article which you condemn.”

“Ah! how long since you investigated the matter? The
affair is so essentially paganish that I should imagine it
possessed no charm for so orthodox a Christian as yourself.
Estelle, what say you, concerning this historic sphinx?”

“That I am blissfully ignorant of the whole question,
and have a vague impression that it is not worth the paper
it is written on, much less a quarrel with you, Monsieur
`Le Hutin;' that it is the merest matter of moonshine—new
moon versus full moon, and must have been written by a
lunatic. But, my Chevalier Bayard, one thing I do intend
to say most decidedly, and that is, that your lunge at female
intellect was as unnecessary and ill-timed and ill-bred as
it was ill-natured. The mental equality of the sexes is now

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

as unquestioned, as universally admitted, as any other well-established
fact in science or history; and the sooner you
men gracefully concede us our rights, the sooner we shall
cease wrangling, and settle back into our traditional amiability.”

“The universality of the admission I should certainly
deny, were the subject of sufficient importance to justify a
discussion. However, I have been absent so long from
America, that I confess my ignorance of the last social
advance in the striding enlightenment of this most progressive
people. According to Moleschott's celebrated
dictum—`Without phosphorus no thought,' and if there be
any truth in physiology and phrenology, you women have
been stinted by nature in the supply of phosphorus. Peacock's
measurements prove that in the average weight of
male and female brains, you fall below our standard by not
less than six ounces. I should conjecture that in the scales
of equality six ounces of ideas would turn the balance in
favor of our superiority.”

“If you reduce it to a mere question of avoirdupois,
please be so good as to remember that even greater difference
exists among men. For instance, your brain (which
is certainly not considered over average) weighs from three
to three and a half pounds, while Cuvier's brain weighed
over four pounds, giving him the advantage of more than
eight ounces over our household oracle! Accidental difference
in brain weight proves nothing; for you will not admit
your mental inferiority to any man, simply because his head
requires a larger hat than yours.”

“Pardon me, I always bow before facts, no matter how
unflattering, and I consider one of Cuvier's ideas worthy of
just exactly eight degrees more of reverence than any
phosphorescent sparkle which I might choose to hold up for
public acceptance and guidance. Without doubt, the most
thoroughly ludicrous scene I ever witnessed was furnished
by a `woman's rights' meeting,' which I looked in upon

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

one night in New-York, as I returned from Europe. The
speaker was a raw-boned, wiry, angular, short-haired,
lemon-visaged female of uncertain age; with a hand like
a bronze gauntlet, and a voice as distracting as the shrill
squeak of a cracked cornet-a-piston. Over the wrongs and
grievances of her down-trodden, writhing sisterhood she
ranted and raved and howled, gesticulating the while with
a marvelous grace, which I can compare only to the antics
of those inspired goats who strayed too near the Pythian
cave, and were thrown into convulsions. Though I pulled
my hat over my eyes and clapped both hands to my ears,
as I rushed out of the hall after a stay of five minutes, the
vision of horror followed me, and for the first and only time
in my life, I had such a hideous nightmare that night, that
the man who slept in the next room broke open my door
to ascertain who was strangling me. Of all my pet aversions
my most supreme abhorrence is of what are denominated
`gifted women;' strong-minded, (that is, weak-brained
but loud-tongued,) would-be literary females, who, puffed up
with insufferable conceit, imagine they rise to the dignity
and height of man's intellect, proclaim that their `mission'
is to write or lecture, and set themselves up as shining
female lights, each aspiring to the rank of protomartyr of
reform. Heaven grant us a Bellerophon to relieve the age
of these noisy Amazons! I should really enjoy seeing them
tied down to their spinning-wheels, and gagged with their
own books, magazines, and lectures! When I was abroad
and contrasted the land of my birth with those I visited,
the only thing for which, as an American, I felt myself
called on to blush, was my countrywomen. An insolent
young count who had traveled through the Eastern and
Northern States of America, asked me one day in Berlin, if
it were really true that the male editors, lawyers, doctors,
and lecturers in the United States were contemplating a
hegira, in consequence of the rough elbowing by the women,
and if I could inform him at what age the New-England

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

girls generally commenced writing learned articles, and affixing
LL.D., F.E.S., F.S.A., and M.M.S.S. to their signatures?
Whereupon I kicked his inquisitive lordship down
the steps of the hotel, and informed him that though I
might possibly resemble an American, I rejoiced in being
a native of Crim Tartary, where the knowledge of woman
is confined exclusively to the roasting of horse-flesh and the
preparation of most delicious kimis.”

“`Lay on, Macduff!' I wish you distinctly to understand
that my toes are not bruised in the slightest degree; for I
am entirely innocent of any attempt at erudition or authorship,
and the sole literary dream of my life is to improve the
present popular receipt for biscuit glacé. But mark you,
`Sir Oracle,' I must `ope my lips' and bark a little under
my breath at your inconsistencies. Now if there are two
living men whom, above all others, you swear by, they are
John Stuart Mill and John Ruskin. Well do I recollect
your eulogy of both, on that ever-memorable day in Paris
when we dined with that French encyclopædia, Count W—,
and the leading lettered men of the day were discussed. I
was frightened out of my wits, and dared not raise my eyes
higher than the top of my wine-glass, lest I should be
asked my opinion of some book or subject of which I had
never even heard, and in trying to appear well-educated
make as horrible a blunder as poor Madame Talleyrand
committed, when she talked to Denon about his man Friday,
believing that he wrote `Robinson Crusoe.' At that
time I had never read either Mill or Ruskin; but my profound
reverence for the wisdom of your opinions taught me
how shamefully ignorant I was, and thus, to fit myself for
your companionship, I immediately bought their books. Lo,
to my indescribable amazement, I found that Mill claimed
for women what I never once dreamed we were worthy of—
not only equality, but the right of suffrage. He, the foremost
dialectician of England and the most learned of political
economists, demands that, for the sake of equity and

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

`social improvement,' we women (minus the required six
ounces of brains) should be allowed to vote. Behold the
Corypheus of the `woman's rights' school! Were I to
follow his teachings, I should certainly begin to clamor for
my right of suffrage—for the ladylike privilege of elbowing
you away from the ballot-box at the next election.”

“I am quite as far from admitting the infallibility of
man as the equality of the sexes. The clearest thinkers of
the world have had soft spots in their brains; for instance,
the dæmon belief of Socrates and the ludicrous superstitions
of Pythagoras; and you have laid your finger on the softened
spot in Mill's skull, `suffrage.' That is a jaded, spavined
hobby of his, and he is too shrewd a logician to involve
himself in the inconsistency of `extended suffrage'
which excludes women. When I read his `Representative
Government' I saw that his reason had dragged anchor, the
prestige of his great name vanished, and I threw the book
into the fire and eschewed him henceforth. Sic transit.

Here Mrs. Murray looked up and said:

“John Stuart Mill—let me see—Edna, is he not the man
who wrote that touching dedication of one of his books to
his wife's memory? You quoted it for me a few days ago,
and said that you had committed it to memory because it
was such a glowing tribute to the interlectual capacity of
woman. My dear, I wish you would repeat it how; I should
like to hear it again.”

With her fingers full of purple woolen skeins, and her
eyes bent down, Edna recited, in a low, sweet voice the
most eloquent panegyric which man's heart ever pronounced
on woman's intellect:

“To the beloved and deplored memory of her who was
the inspirer, and in part, the author, of all that is best in my
writings, the friend and wife whose exalted sense of truth
and right was my strongest incitement and whose approbation
was my chief reward, I dedicate this volume. Like all
that I have written for many years, it belongs as much to

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

her as to me; but the work as it stands has had, in a very
insufficient degree, the inestimable advantage of her revision;
some of the most important portions having been reserved
for a more careful reëxamination, which they are now never
destined to receive. Were I but capable of interpreting to
the world one half the great thoughts and noble feelings
which are buried in her grave, I should be the medium of a
greater benefit to it than is ever likely to arise from any
thing that I can write unprompted and unassisted by her
all but unrivalled wisdom.”

“Where did you find that dedication?” asked Mr. Murray.

“In Mill's book on Liberty.”

“It is not in my library.”

“I borrowed it from Mr. Hammond.”

“Strange that a plant so noxious should be permitted in
such a sanctified atmosphere! Do you happen to recollect
the following sentences? `I regard utility as the ultimate
appeal on all ethical questions!' `There is a Greek ideal
of self-development which the Platonic and Christian ideal
of self-government blends with but does not supersede. It
may be better to be a John Knox than an Alcibiades, but it
is better to be a Pericles than either.'”

“Yes, sir. They occur in the same book; but, Mr. Murray,
I have been advised by my teacher to bear always in
mind that noble maxim, `I can tolerate every thing else
but every other man's intolerance;' and it is with his consent
and by his instructions that I go like Ruth, gleaning
in the great fields of literature.”

“Take care you don't find Boaz instead of barley!
After all, the universal mania for match-making schemes,
and manœuvers which continually stir society from its
dregs to the painted foam-bubble dancing on its crested
wave, is peculiar to no age or condition, but is an immemorial
and hereditary female proclivity; for I defy Paris or
London to furnish a more perfectly developed specimen of

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

a `manœuvring mamma' than was crafty Naomi, when she
sent that pretty little Moabitish widow out husband-hunting.”

“I heartily wish she was only here to outwit you!”
laughed his cousin, nestling her head against his arm as
they sat together on the sofa.

“Who? The widow or the match-maker?”

“Oh! the match-maker, of course. There is more than one
Ruth already in the field.”

The last clause was whispered so low that only St. Elmo
heard it, and any other woman but Estelle Harding would
have shrunk away in utter humiliation from the eye and the
voice that answered:

“Yourself and Mrs. Powell! Eat Boaz's barley as long
as you like—nay, divide Boaz's broad fields between you;
an you love your lives, keep out of Boaz's way.”

“You ought both to be ashamed of yourselves. I am
surprised at you, Estelle, to encourage St. Elmo's irreverence,”
said Mrs. Murray severely.

“I am sure, Aunt Ellen, I am just as much shocked as
you are; but when he does not respect even your opinions,
how dare I presume to hope he will show any deference to
mine? St. Elmo, what think you of the last Sibylline leaves
of your favorite Ruskin? In looking over his new book,
I was surprised to find this strong assertion... Here
is the volume now—listen to this, will you?”

“`Shakespeare has no heroes; he has only heroines. In
his labored and perfect plays, you find no hero, but almost
always a perfect woman; steadfast in grave hope and
errorless purpose. The catastrophe of every play is caused
always by the folly or fault of a man; the redemption,
if there be any, is by the wisdom and virtue of a woman;
and failing that, there is none!'”

“For instance, Lady Macbeth, Ophelia, Regan, Goneril,
and last, but not least, Petruchio's sweet and gentle Kate!
De gustibus!” answered Mr. Murray.

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“Those are the exceptions, and of course you pounce
upon them. Ruskin continues: `In all cases with Scott, as
with Shakespeare, it is the woman who watches over, teaches
and guides the youth; it is never by any chance the man
who watches over or educates her; and thus—'”

“Meg Merrilies, Madge Wildfire, Mause Headrigg, Effie
Deans, and Rob Roy's freckle-faced, red-haired, angelic
Helen!” interrupted her cousin.

“Don't be rude, St. Elmo. You fly in my face like an exasperated
wasp. I resume: `Dante's great poem is a song
of praise for Beatrice's watch over his soul; she saves him
from hell, and leads him star by star up into heaven—'”

“Permit me to suggest that conjugal devotion should
have led him to apostrophize the superlative charms of his
own wife, Gemma, from whom he was forced to separate;
and that his vision of hell was a faint reflex of his domestic
felicity.”

“Mask your battery, sir, till I finish this page, which I
am resolved you shall hear: `Greek literature proves the
same thing, as witness the devoted tenderness of Andromache,
the wisdom of Cassandra, the domestic excellence
of Penelope, the love of Antigone, the resignation of Iphigenia,
the faithfulness of—'”

“Allow me to assist him in completing the list: the
world-renowned constancy of Helen to Menelaus, the devotion
of Clytemnestra to her Agamemnon, the sublime
filial affection of Medea, and the bewitching—”

“Hush, sir! Aunt Ellen, do call him to order! I will have
a hearing, and I close the argument by the unanswerable
assertion of Ruskin: `That the Egyptians and Greeks (the
most civilized of the ancients) both gave to their spirit of
wisdom the form of a woman, and for symbols, the weaver's
shuttle and the olive!'”

“An inevitable consequence of the fact, that they considered
wisdom as synonymous with sleepless and unscrupulous
cunning! Schiller declares that `man depicts himself

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

in his gods;' and even a cursory inspection of the classics
proves that all the abhorred and hideous ideas of the ancients
were personified by women. Pluto was affable, and
beneficent, and gentlemanly, in comparison with Brimo;
ditto might be said of Loke and Hela, and the most appalling
idea that ever attacked the brain of mankind, found
incarnation in the Fates and Furies, who are always women.
Unfortunately the mythologies of the world crystallized
before the age of chivalry, and a little research will
establish the unflattering fact that human sins and woes are
traced primarily to female agency; while it is patent that
all the rows and squabbles that disgraced Olympus were
stirred up by scheming goddesses!”

“Thank heaven! here comes Mr. Allston; I can smooth
the ruffled plumes of my self-love in his sunny smiles, and
forget your growls. Good morning, Mr. Allston; what
happy accident brought you again so soon to Le Bocage
and its disconsolate inmates?”

Edna picked up the magazine which lay in one corner,
and made her escape.

The gratification arising from the acceptance and prompt
publication of her essay, was marred by Mr. Murray's sneering
comments; but still her heart was happier than it had
been for many weeks, and as she turned to the Editors'
Table and read a few lines complimenting “the article of a
new contributor,” and promising another from the same
pen, for the ensuing month, her face flushed joyfully.

While she felt it difficult to realize that her writings had
found favor in Mr. Manning's critical eyes, she thanked
God that she was considered worthy of communicating with
her race through the medium of a magazine so influential
and celebrated. She thought it probable that Mr. Manning
had written her a few lines, and wondered whether at
that moment a letter was not hidden in St. Elmo's pocket.

Taking the magazine, she went into Mrs. Murray's room,
and found her resting on a lounge. Her face wore a

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

troubled expression, and Edna saw traces of tears on the pillow.

“Come in, child; I was just thinking of you.”

She put out her hand, drew the girl to a seat near the
lounge, and sighed heavily.

“Dear Mrs. Murray, I am very, very happy, and I have
come to make a confession and ask your congratulations.”

She knelt down beside her, and, taking the white fingers
of her benefactress, pressed her forehead against them.

“A confession, Edna! What have you done?”

Mrs. Murray started up and lifted the blushing face.

“Some time ago you questioned me concerning some
letters which excited your suspicion, and which I promised
to explain at some future day. I dare say you will think
me very presumptuous when I tell you that I have been aspiring
to authorship; that I was corresponding with Mr.
Manning on the subject of some MS. which I had sent for
his examination, and now I have come to show you what I
have been doing. You heard Mr. Murray read an essay
this morning from the — Magazine, which he ridiculed
very bitterly, but which Mr. Manning at least thought
worthy of a place in his pages. Mrs. Murray, I wrote that
article.”

“Is it possible? Who assisted you—who revised it?
Mr. Hammond? I did not suppose that you, my child,
could ever write so elegantly, so gracefully.”

“No one saw the MS. until Mr. Manning gave it to the
printers. I wished to surprise Mr. Hammond, and therefore
told him nothing of my ambitious scheme. I was very
apprehensive that I should fail, and for that reason was unwilling
to acquaint you with the precise subject of the correspondence
until I was sure of success. O Mrs. Murray!
I have no mother, and feeling that I owe every thing to you—
that without your generous aid and protection I should
never have been able to accomplish this one hope of my
life, I come to you to share my triumph, for I know you

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

will fully sympathize with me. Here is the magazine containing
Mr. Manning's praise of my work, and here are the
letters which I was once so reluctant to put into your
hands. When I asked you to trust me, you did so nobly
and freely; and thanking you more than my feeble words
can express, I want to show you that I was not unworthy
of your confidence.”

She laid magazine and letters on Mrs. Murray's lap, and
in silence the proud, reserved woman wound her arms
tightly around the orphan, pressing the bright young face
against her shoulder, and resting her own cheek on the
girl's fair forehead.

The door was partially ajar, and at that instant St. Elmo
entered.

He stopped, looked at the kneeling figure locked so
closely in his mother's arms, and over his stern face broke
a light that transformed it into such beauty as Lucifer's
might have worn before his sin and banishment, when
God—



“`Lucifer'—kindly said as `Gabriel,'
`Lucifer'—soft as `Michael'; while serene
He, standing in the glory of the lamps,
Answered, `My Father,' innocent of shame
And of the sense of thunder!”

Yearningly he extended his arms toward the two, who, absorbed
in their low talk, were unconscious of his presence;
then the hands fell heavily to his side, the brief smile was
swallowed up by scowling shadows, and he turned silently
away and went to his own gloomy rooms.

-- --

CHAPTER XX.

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

MRS. POWELL and her daughter, to see Miss
Estelle and Miss Edna.”

“Why did not you say we were at dinner?”
cried Mrs. Murray impatiently, darting an
angry glance at the servant.

“I did, ma'am, but they said they would wait.”

As Estelle folded up her napkin and slipped it into the
silver ring, she looked furtively at St. Elmo, who, holding
up a bunch of purple grapes, said in an indifferent tone to
his mother:

“The vineyards of Axarquia show nothing more perfect.
This cluster might challenge comparison with those from
which Red Hermitage is made, and the seeds of which are
said to have been brought from Schiraz. Even on the
sunny slopes of Cyprus and Naxos I found no finer grapes
than these. A propos! I want a basketful this afternoon.
Henry, tell old Simon to gather them immediately.”

“Pray what use have you for them? I am sure the
courteous idea of sending them as a present never could
have forced an entrance into your mind, much less have
carried the outworks of your heart!”

As his cousin spoke she came to the back of his chair and
leaned over his shoulder.

“I shall go out on the terrace and renew the obsolete
Dionysia, shouting `Evoe! Eleleus!' I shall crown and
pelt my marble Bacchus yonder with the grapes till his

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

dainty sculptured limbs are bathed in their purple sacrificial
blood. What other use could I possibly have for
them?”

He threw his head back and added something in a lower
tone, at which Estelle laughed, and put up her red, full lip.

Mrs. Murray frowned, and said sternly:

“If you intend to see those persons, I advise you to do so
promptly.”

Her niece moved toward the door, but glanced over her
shoulder.

“I presume Gertrude expects to see Edna, as she asked
for her.”

The orphan had been watching Mr. Murray's face, but
could detect no alteration in its expression, save a brief
gleam as of triumph when the visitors were announced.
Rising, she approached Mrs. Murray, whose clouded brow
betokened more than ordinary displeasure, and whispered:

“Gertrude is exceedingly anxious to see the house and
grounds; have I your permission to show her over the
place? She is particularly curious to see the deer.”

“Of course, if she requests it; but their effrontery in
coming here caps the climax of all the impudence I ever
heard of. Have as little to say as possible.”

Edna went to the parlor, leaving mother and son together.

Mrs. Powell had laid aside her mourning garments and
wore a dress of blue muslin, which heightened her beauty,
and as the orphan looked from her to Gertrude she found it
difficult to decide who was the loveliest. After a few desultory
remarks she rose, saying:

“As you have repeatedly expressed a desire to examine
the park and hothouses, I will show you the way this
afternoon.”

“Take care, my love, that you do not fatigue yourself,”
were Mrs. Powell's low, tenderly spoken words as her
daughter rose to leave the room.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

Edna went first to the greenhouse, and though her companion
chattered ceaselessly, she took little interest in her
exclamations of delight, and was conjecturing the probable
cause of Mrs. Murray's great indignation.

For some weeks she had been thrown frequently into the
society of Mr. Hammond's guests, and while her distrust
of Mrs. Powell, her aversion to her melting, musical voice,
increased at every interview, a genuine affection for Gertrude
had taken root in her heart.

They were the same age; but one was an earnest woman,
the other a fragile, careless, gleeful, enthusiastic child.
Although the orphan found it impossible to make a companion
of this beautiful, warm-hearted girl, who hated
books and turned pale at the mention of study, still Edna
liked to watch the lovely, radiant face, with its cheeks tinted
like sea-shells, its soft, childish blue eyes sparkling with
joyousness; and she began to caress and to love her, as she
would have petted a canary or one of the spotted fawns
gambolling over the lawn.

As they stood hand in hand, admiring some gold-fish in a
small aquarium in the centre of the greenhouse, Gertrude
exclaimed:

“The place is as fascinating as its master! Do tell me
something about him; I wonder very often why you never
mention him. I know I ought not to say it; but really,
after he has talked to me for a few minutes, I forget every
thing else, and think only of what he says for days and
days after.”

“You certainly do not allude to Mr. Murray?” said
Edna.

“I certainly do. What makes you look so astonished?”

“I was not aware that you knew him.”

“Oh! I have known him since the week after our arrival
here. Mamma and I met him at Mrs. Inge's. Mr. Inge
had some gentlemen to dinner, and they came into the
parlor while we were calling. Mr. Murray sat down and

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

talked to me then for some time, and I have frequently met
him since; for it seems he loves to stroll about the woods
almost as well as I do, and sometimes we walk together.
You know he and my uncle are not friendly, and I believe
mamma does not like him, so he never comes to the parsonage;
and never seems to see me if I am with her or
Uncle Allan. But is he not very fascinating? If he were
not a little too old for me, I believe I should really be very
much in love with him.”

An expression of disgust passed swiftly over Edna's pale
face; she dropped her companion's hand, and asked coldly:

“Does your mother approve of your walks with Mr.
Murray?”

“For heaven's sake, don't look so solemn! I—she—
really I don't know! I never told her a word about it.
Once I mentioned having met him, and showed her some
flowers he gave me; and she took very little notice of the
matter. Several times since he has sent me bouquets, and
though I kept them out of uncle's sight, she saw them in
my room, and must have suspected where they came from.
Of course he can not come to the parsonage to see me when
he does not speak to my uncle or to mamma; but I do not
see any harm in his walking and talking with me, when I
happen to meet him. Oh! how lovely those lilies are, leaning
over the edge of the aquarium! Mr. Murray said that
some day he would show me all the beautiful things at La
Bocage; but he has forgotten his promise, I am afraid
and I—”

“Ah! Miss Gertrude, how could you doubt me? I am
here to fulfill my promise.”

He pushed aside the boughs of a guava which stood between
them, and, coming forward, took Gertrude's hand,
drew it under his arm, and looked down eagerly, admiringly,
into her blushing face.

“O Mr. Murray! I had no idea you were anywhere
near me. I am sure I could—”

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

“Did you imagine you could escape my eyes, which are
always seeking you? Permit me to be your cicerone over
Le Bocage, instead of Miss Edna here, who looks as if she
had been scolding you. Perhaps she will be so good as to
wait for us, and I will bring you back in a half-hour at
least.”

“Edna, will you wait here for me?” asked Gertrude.

“Why can not Mr. Murray bring you to the house?
There is nothing more to see here.”

“Allow us to judge for ourselves, if you please. There
is a late Paris paper which will amuse you till we return.”

St. Elmo threw a newspaper at her feet, and led Gertrude
away through one of the glass doors into the park.

Edna sat down on the edge of the aquarium, and the
hungry little fish crowded close to her, looking up wistfully
for the crumbs she was wont to scatter there daily; but
now their mute appeal was unheeded.

Her colorless face and clasped hands grew cold as the
marble basin on which they rested, and the great, hopeless
agony that seized her heart came to her large eyes and
looked out drearily.

It was in vain that she said to herself:

“St. Elmo Murray is nothing to me; why should I care
if he loves Gertrude? She is so beautiful and confiding
and winning; of course if he knows her well he must love
her. It is no business of mine. We are not even friends;
we are worse than strangers; and it can not concern me
whom he loves or whom he hates.”

Her own heart laughed her words to scorn, and answered
defiantly: “He is my king! my king! I have crowned
and sceptred him, and right royally he rules!”

In pitiable humiliation she acknowledged that she had
found it impossible to tear her thoughts from him; that his
dark face followed—haunted her sleeping and waking
While she shrank from his presence, and dreaded his
character she could not witness his fond manner to

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

Gertrude without a pang of the keenest pain she had ever endured.

The suddenness of the discovery shocked her into a thorough
understanding of her own feelings. The grinning
fiend of jealousy had swept aside the flimsy veil which she
had never before fully lifted; and looking sorrowfully down
into the bared holy of holies, she saw standing between
the hovering wings of golden cherubim an idol of clay demanding
homage, daring the wrath of conscience the
high priest. She saw all now, and saw too, at the same
instant, whither her line of duty led.

The atmosphere was sultry, but she shivered; and if a
mirror could have been held before her eyes she would have
started back from the gray, stony face so unlike hers.

It seemed so strange that the heart of the accomplished
misanthrope—the man of letters and science, who had ransacked
the world for information and amusement—should
surrender itself to the prattle of a pretty young thing who
could sympathize in no degree with his pursuits, and was
as utterly incapable of understanding his nature, as his
Tartar horse or his pet bloodhound.

She had often heard Mrs. Murray say, “If there is one
thing more uncertain even than the verdict of a jury—if
there is one thing which is known neither in heaven, earth,
nor hell, and which angels and demons alike waste time in
guessing at—it is what style of woman any man will fancy
and select for his wife. It is utterly impossible to predict
what matrimonial caprice may or may not seize even the
wisest, most experienced, most practical, and reasonable of
men; and I would sooner undertake to conjecture how high
the thermometer stands at this instant on the crest of
Mount Copernicus up yonder in the moon, than attempt to
guess what freak will decide a man's choice of a bride.”

Sternly Edna faced the future and pictured Gertrude as
Mr. Murray's wife; for if he loved her, (and did not his
eyes declare it?) of course he would sweep every objection,

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

every obstacle to the winds, and marry her speedily. She
tried to think of him—the cold, harsh scoffer—as the fond
husband of that laughing child; and though the vision was
indescribably painful, she forced herself to dwell upon it.

The idea that he would ever love any one or any thing
had never until this hour occurred to her; and while she
could neither tolerate his opinions nor respect his character,
she found herself smitten with a great, voiceless anguish at
the thought of his giving his sinful, bitter heart to any
woman.



“Why did she love him? Curious fool, be still!
Is human love the growth of human will?”

Pressing her hand to her eyes, she murmured:

“Gertrude is right; he is fascinating, but it is the fascination
of a tempting demon! Ah! if I had never come
here! if I had never been cursed with the sight of his face!
But I am no weak, silly child like Gertrude Powell; I know
what my duty is, and I am strong enough to conquer, and
if necessary to crush my foolish heart. Oh! I know you,
Mr. Murray, and I can defy you. To-day, short-sighted as
I have been, I look down on you. You are beneath me,
and the time will come when I shall look back to this hour
and wonder if I were temporarily bewitched or insane.
Wake up! wake up! come to your senses, Edna Earl!
Put an end to this sinful folly; blush for your unwomanly
weakness!”

As Gertrude's merry laugh floated up through the trees
the orphan lifted her head, and the blood came back to her
cheeks while she watched the two figures sauntering across
the smooth lawn. Gertrude leaned on Mr. Murray's arm,
and as he talked to her his head was bent down, so that he
could see the flushed face shaded by her straw-hat.

She drew her hand from his arm when they reached
the greenhouse, and looking much embarrassed, said hurriedly:

“I am afraid I have kept you waiting an unconscionable

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

time; but Mr. Murray had so many beautiful things to
show me, that I quite forgot we had left you here alone.”

“I dare say your mother thinks I have run away with
you; and as I have an engagement, I must either bid you
good-bye and leave you here with Mr. Murray, or go back
at once with you to the house.”

The orphan's voice was firm and quiet; and as she
handed the French paper to St. Elmo, she turned her eyes
full on his face.

“Have you read it already?” he asked, giving her one
of his steely, probing glances.

“No, sir, I did not open it, as I take little interest in
continental politics. Gertrude, will you go or stay?”

Mr. Murray put out his hand, took Gertrude's, and said:

“Good-bye till to-morrow. Do not forget your promise.”

Turning away, he went in the direction of the stables.

In silence Edna walked on to the house, and presently
Gertrude's soft fingers grasped hers.

“Edna, I hope you are not mad with me. Do you really
think it is wrong for me to talk to Mr. Murray, and to like
him so much?”

“Gertrude, you must judge for yourself concerning the
propriety of your conduct. I shall not presume to advise
you; but the fact that you are unwilling to acquaint your
mother with your course ought to make you look closely
at your own heart. When a girl is afraid to trust her
mother, I should think there were grounds for uneasiness.”

They had reached the steps, and Mrs. Powell came out
to meet them.

“Where have you two runaways been? I have waited
a half hour for you. Estelle, do come and see me. It is
very dreary at the parsonage, and your visits are cheering
and precious. Come, Gertrude.”

When Gertrude kissed her friend, she whispered:

“Don't be mad with me, dearie. I will remember what
you said, and talk to mamma this very evening.”

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

Edna saw mother and daughter descend the long avenue
and then running up to her room, she tied on her hat and
walked rapidly across the park in an opposite direction.

About a mile and a half from Le Bocage, on a winding
and unfrequented road leading to a saw-mill, stood a small
log-house containing only two rooms. The yard was neglected,
full of rank weeds, and the gate was falling from
its rusty hinges.

Edna walked up the decaying steps, and without pausing
to knock, entered one of the comfortless-looking rooms.

On a cot in one corner lay an elderly man in the last
stage of consumption, and by his side, busily engaged in
knitting, sat a child about ten years old, whose pretty white
face wore that touching look of patient placidity peculiar
to the blind. Huldah Reed had never seen the light, but a
marvellous change came over her countenance when Edna's
light step and clear, sweet voice fell on her ear.

“Huldah, how is your father to-day?”

“Not as well as he was yesterday; but he is asleep now,
and will be better when he wakes.”

“Has the doctor been here to-day?”

“No, he has not been here since Sunday.”

Edna stood for a while watching the labored breathing
of the sleeper, and putting her hand on Huldah's head, she
whispered:

“Do you want me to read to you this evening? It is
late, but I shall have time for a short chapter.”

“Oh! please do, if it is only a few lines. It will not
wake him.”

The child rose, spread out her hands, and groped her
way across the room to a small table, whence she took an
old Bible.

The two sat down together by the western window, and
Edna asked:

“Is there any particular chapter you would like to
hear?”

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

“Please read about blind Bartimeus sitting by the road
side, waiting for Jesus.”

Edna turned to the verses and read in a subdued tone
for some moments. In her eager interest Huldah slid down
on her knees, rested her thin hands on her companion's lap
and raised her sweet face, with its wide, vacant, sad, hazel
eyes.

When Edna read the twenty-fourth verse of the next
chapter, the small hands were laid upon the page to arrest
her attention.

“Edna, do you believe that? `What things soever you
desire, when ye pray believe that ye receive them, and
ye shall have them!
' Jesus said that: and if I pray that
my eyes may be opened, do you believe I shall see? They
tell me that—that pa will not live. Oh! do you think if I
pray day and night, and if I believe, and oh! I do believe!
I will believe! do you think Jesus will let me see him—my
father—before he dies? If I could only see his dear face
once, I would be willing to be blind afterward. All my
life I have felt his face, and I knew it by my fingers; but
oh! I can't feel it in the grave! I have been praying so
hard ever since the doctor said he must die; praying that
Jesus would have mercy on me, and let me see him just
once. Last night I dreamed Christ came and put his hands
on my eyes, and said to me too, `Thy faith hath made thee
whole;' and I waked up crying, and my own fingers were
pulling my eyes open; but it was all dark, dark. Edna,
won't you help me pray? And do you believe I shall see
him?”

Edna took the quivering face in her soft palms, and tenderly
kissed the lips several times.

“My dear Huldah, you know the days of miracles are
over, and Jesus is not walking in the world now, to cure
the suffering and the blind and the dumb.”

“But he is sitting close to the Throne of God, and he could
send some angel down to touch my eyes, and let me see

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

my dear, dear pa once—ah! just once. Oh! he is the same
Jesus now as when he felt sorry for Bartimeus. And why
won't he pity me too? I pray and I believe, and that is
what he said I must do.”

“I think that the promise relates to spiritual things, and
means that when we pray for strength to resist temptation
and sin, Jesus sends the Holy Spirit to assist all who earnestly
strive to do their duty. But, dear Huldah, one thing
is very certain, even if you are blind in this world, there
will come a day when God will open your eyes, and you
shall see those you love face to face; `for there shall be no
night there' in that city of rest—no need of sun or moon
for `the Lamb is the light thereof.'”

“Huldah—daughter!”

The child glided swiftly to the cot, and, looking round,
Edna doubted the evidence of her senses; for by the side
of the sufferer stood a figure so like Mr. Murray that her
heart began to throb painfully.

The corner of the room was dim and shadowy, but a
strong, deep voice soon dispelled all doubt.

“I hope you are better to-day, Reed. Here are some
grapes which will refresh you, and you can eat them as
freely as your appetite prompts.”

Mr. Murray placed a luscious cluster in the emaciated
hands, and put the basket down on the floor near the cot.
As he drew a chair from the wall and seated himself, Edna
crossed the room stealthily, and, laying her hand on Huldah's
shoulder, led her out to the front-steps.

“Huldah, has Mr. Murray ever been here before?”

“Oh! yes—often and often; but he generally comes later
than this. He brings all the wine poor pa drinks, and very
often peaches and grapes. Oh! he is so good to us. I love
to hear him come up the steps; and many a time, when pa
is asleep, I sit here at night, listening for the gallop of Mr.
Murray's horse. Somehow I feel so safe, as if nothing could
go wrong, when he is in the house.”

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

“Why did you never tell me this before?” Why have
you not spoken of him?”

“Because he charged me not to speak to any one about
it—said he did not choose to have it known that he ever
came here. There! pa is calling me. Won't you come in
and speak to him?

“Not this evening. Good-bye. I will come again soon.”

Edna stooped, kissed the child hastily, and walked away.

She had only reached the gate where Tamerlane was fastened
when Mr. Murray came out of the house.

“Edna!”

Reluctantly she stopped, and waited for him.

“Are you not afraid to walk home alone?”

“No, sir; I am out frequently even later than this.”

“It is not exactly prudent for you to go home now alone;
for it will be quite dark before you can possibly reach the
park gate.”

He passed his horse's reins over his arm, and led him
along the road.

“I am not going that way, sir. There is a path through
the woods that is much shorter than the road, and I can get
through an opening in the orchard fence. Good evening!”

She turned abruptly from the beaten road, but he caught
her dress and detained her.

“I told you some time ago that I never permitted espionage
in my affairs; and now, with reference to what occurred
at the greenhouse, I advise you to keep silent. Do
you understand me?”

“In the first place, sir, I could not condescend to play spy
on the actions of any one; and in the second, you may rest
assured I shall not trouble myself to comment upon your
affairs, in which I certainly have no interest. Your estimate
of me must be contemptible indeed, if you imagine
that I can only employ myself in watching your career.
Dismiss your apprehensions, and rest in the assurance that I

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

consider it no business of mine where you go or what you
may choose to do.”

“My only desire is to shield my pretty Gertrude's head
from the wrath that may be bottled up for her.”

Edna looked up fixedly into the deep, glittering eyes that
watched hers, and answered quietly:

“Mr. Murray, if you love her half as well as I do, you
will be more careful in future not to subject her to the
opening of the vials of wrath.”

He laughed contemptuously, and exclaimed:

“You are doubtless experienced in such matters, and
fully competent to advise me.”

“No, sir, it does not concern me, and I presume neither
to criticise nor to advise. Please be so good as to detain
me no longer, and believe me when I repeat that I have no
intention whatever of meddling with any of your affairs,
or reporting your actions.”

Putting his hands suddenly on her shoulders, he stooped,
looked keenly at her, and she heard him mutter an oath.
When he spoke again it was through set teeth:

“You will be wise if you adhere to that decision. Tell
them at home not to wait supper for me.”

He sprang into his saddle and rode toward the village;
and Edna hurried homeward, asking herself:

“What first took Mr. Murray to the blacksmith's hovel?
Why is he so anxious that his visits should remain undiscovered?
After all, is there some latent nobility in his
character? Is he so much better or worse than I have
thought him? Perhaps his love for Gertrude has softened
his heart, perhaps that love may be his salvation. God
grant it! God grant it!”

The evening breeze rose and sang solemnly through the
pine trees, but to her it seemed only to chant the melancholy
refrain, “My pretty Gertrude, my pretty Gertrude.”

The chill light of stars fell on the orphan's pathway, and
over her pale features, where dwelt the reflection of a

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

loneliness—a silent desolation, such as she had never realized,
even when her grandfather was snatched from her clinging
arms. She passed through the orchard, startling a covey of
partridges that nestled in the long grass, and a rabbit that
had stolen out under cover of dusk; and when she came to
the fountain, she paused and looked out over the dark, quiet
grounds.

Hitherto duty had worn a smiling, loving countenance,
and walked gently by her side as she crossed the flowery
vales of girlhood; now, the guide was transformed into an
angel of wrath, pointing with drawn sword to the gate of
Eden.

As the girl's slight fingers locked themselves tightly, her
beautiful lips uttered mournfully:



“What hast thou done, O soul of mine
That thou tremblest so?
Hast thou wrought His task, and kept the line
He bade thee go?
Ah! the cloud is dark, and day by day
I am moving thither:
I must pass beneath it on my way—
God pity me! Whither?”

When Mrs. Murray went to her own room later than
usual that night, she found Edna sitting by the table, with
her Bible lying open on her lap, and her eyes fixed on the
floor.

“I thought you were fast asleep before this. I sat up
waiting for St. Elmo, as I wished to speak to him about
some engagements for to-morrow.”

The lady of the house threw herself wearily upon the
lounge, and sighed as she unclasped her bracelets and took
off the diamond cross that fastened her collar.

“Edna, ring for Hagar.”

“Will you not let me take her place to-night? I want
to talk to you before I go to sleep.”

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

“Well, then, unlace my gaiters and take down my hair.
Child, what makes you look so very serious?”

“Because what I am about to say saddens me very
much. My dear Mrs. Murray, I have been in this house
five peaceful, happy, blessed years; I have become warmly
attached to every thing about the home where I have been
so kindly sheltered during my girlhood, and the thought of
leaving it is exceedingly painful to me.”

“What do you mean, Edna? Have you come to your
senses at last, and consented to make Gordon happy?”

“No, no. I am going to New-York to try to make my
bread.”

“You are going to a lunatic asylum! Stuff! nonsense!
What can you do in New-York? It is already overstocked
with poor men and women, who are on the verge of starvation.
Pooh! pooh! you look like making your bread.
Don't be silly.”

“I know that I am competent now to take a situation as
teacher in a school, or family, and I am determined to
make the experiment immediately. I want to go to New-York
because I can command advantages there which no
poor girl can obtain in any Southern city; and the magazine
for which I expect to write is published there. Mr.
Manning says he will pay me liberally for such articles as
he accepts, and if I can only get a situation which I hear is
now vacant, I can easily support myself. Mrs. Powell
received a letter yesterday from a wealthy friend in New-York
who desires to secure a governess for her young children,
one of whom is deformed. She said she was excessively
particular as to the character of the woman to whose
care she committed her crippled boy, and that she had advertised
for one who could teach him Greek. I shall ask
Mrs. Powell and Mr. Hammond to telegraph to her to-morrow
and request her not to engage any one till a letter can
reach her from Mr. Hammond and myself. I believe he
knows the lady, who is very distantly related to Mrs.

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

Powell. Still, before I took this step, I felt that I owed it
to you to acquaint you with my intention.”

“It is a step which I can not sanction. I detest that Mrs.
Powell—I utterly loathe the sound of her name, and I
should be altogether unwilling to see you domesticated
with any of her `friends.' I am surprised that Mr. Hammond
could encourage any such foolish scheme on your
part.”

“As yet he is entirely ignorant of my plan, for I have
mentioned it to no one except yourself; but I do not think
he will oppose it. Dear Mrs. Murray, much as I love you,
I can not remain here any longer, for I could not continue
to owe my bread even to your kind and tender charity.
You have educated me, and only God knows how unutterably
grateful I am for all your goodness; but now, I could
no longer preserve my self-respect or be happy as a dependent
on your bounty.”

She had taken Mrs. Murray's hand, and while tears
gathered in her eyes, she kissed the fingers and pressed
them against her cheek.

“If you are too proud to remain here as you have done
for so many years, how do you suppose you can endure the
humiliations and affronts which will certainly be your portion
when you accept a hireling's position in the family of a
stranger? Don't you know that of all drudgery that required
of governesses is most fraught with vexation and
bitterness of spirit? I have never treated you as an upper
servant, but loved you and shielded you from slights and
insults as if you were my niece or my daughter. Edna,
you could not endure the lot you have selected; your proud,
sensitive nature would be galled to desperation. Stay here
and help me keep house; write and study as much as you
like, and do as you please; only don't leave me.”

She drew the girl to her bosom, and while she kissed her,
tears fell on the pale face.

“O Mrs. Murray! it is hard to leave you! For indeed I

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

love you more than you will ever believe or realize; but I
must go! I feel that it is my duty, and you would not
wish me to stay here and be unhappy.”

“Unhappy here! Why so? Something is wrong, and
I must know just what it is. Somebody has been meddling—
taunting you. Edna, I ask a plain question, and I want
the whole truth. You and Estelle do not like each other;
is her presence here the cause of your determination to quit
my house?”

“No, Mrs. Murray; if she were not here I should still
feel it my duty to go out and earn my living. You are correct
in saying we do not particularly like each other; there
is little sympathy between us, but no bad feeling that I am
aware of, and she is not the cause of my departure.”

Mrs. Murray was silent a moment, scrutinizing the face
on her shoulder.

“Edna, can it be my son? Has some harsh speech of St.
Elmo's piqued and wounded you?”

“Oh! no. His manner toward me is quite as polite, nay,
rather more considerate than when I first came here. Beside,
you know, we are almost strangers; sometimes weeks
elapse without our exchanging a word.”

“Are you sure you have not had a quarrel with him? I
know you dislike him; I know how exceedingly provoking
he frequently is; but, child, he is unfortunately constituted;
he is bitterly rude to every body, and does not mean
to wound you particularly.”

“I have no complaint to make of Mr. Murray's manner
to me. I do not expect or desire that it should be other
than it is. Why do you doubt the sincerity of the reason I
gave for quitting dear old Bocage? I have never expected
to live here longer than was necessary to qualify myself for
the work I have chosen.”

“I doubt it because it is so incomprehensible that a young
girl, who might be Gordon Leigh's happy wife and mistress
of his elegant home, surrounded by every luxury, and idolized

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

by one of the noblest, handsomest men I ever knew, should
prefer to go among strangers and toil for a scanty livelihood.
Now I know something of human nature, and I
know that your course is very singular, very unnatural.
Edna, my child! my dear, little girl! I can't let you go. I
want you! I can't spare you! I find I love you too well,
my sweet comforter in all my troubles! my only real companion!”

She clasped the orphan closer, and wept.

“Oh! you don't know how precious your love is to my
heart, dear, dear Mrs. Murray! In all this wide world
whom have I to love me but you and Mr. Hammond? Even
in the great sorrow of leaving you, it will gladden me to
feel that I possess so fully your confidence and affection.
But I must go away; and after a little while you will not
miss me; for Estelle will be with you, and you will not need
me. Oh! it is hard to leave you! it is a bitter trial! But I
know what my duty is; and were it even more difficult, I
would not hesitate. I hope you will not think me unduly
obstinate when I tell you, that I have fully determined to
apply for that situation in New-York.”

Mrs. Murray pushed the girl from her, and, with a sob,
buried her face in her arms.

Edna waited in vain for her to speak, and finally she
stooped, kissed one of the hands, and said brokenly as she
left the room:

“Good-night—my dearest—my best friend. If you could
only look into my heart and see how it aches at the thought
of separation, you would not add the pain of your displeasure
to that which I already suffer.”

When the orphan opened her eyes on the following morning,
she found a note pinned to her pillow:

My Dear Edna: I could not sleep last night in consequence
of your unfortunate resolution, and I write to beg
you, for my sake if not for your own, to reconsider the

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

matter. I will gladly pay you the same salary that you expect
to receive as governess, if you will remain as my companion
and assistant at Le Bocage. I can not consent to give
you up; I love you too well, my child, to see you quit my
house. I shall soon be an old woman, and then what would
I do without my little orphan girl? Stay with me always,
and you shall never know what want and toil and hardship
mean. As soon as you are awake, come and kiss me good-morning,
and I shall know that you are my own dear, little
Edna.

Affectionately yours,
Ellen Murray.

Edna knelt and prayed for strength to do what she felt
duty sternly dictated; but, though her will did not falter,
her heart bled, as she wrote a few lines thanking her benefactress
for the affection that had brightened and warmed
her whole lonely life, and assuring her that the reasons
which induced her to leave Le Bocage were imperative and
unanswerable.

An hour later she entered the breakfast-room, and found
the members of the family already assembled. While Mrs.
Murray was cold and haughty, taking no notice of Edna's
salutation, Estelle talked gayly with Mr. Allston concerning
a horseback ride they intended to take that morning; and
Mr. Murray, leaning back in his chair, seemed engrossed in
the columns of the London Times, which contained a recent
speech of Gladstone's. Presently he threw down the
paper, looked at his watch and ordered his horse.

“St. Elmo, where are you going? Do allow yourself to
be prevailed upon to wait and ride with us.”

Estelle's tone was musical and coaxing, as she approached
her cousin and put one of her fingers through the button-hole
of his coat.

“Not for all the kingdoms that Satan pointed out from
the pinnacle of Mount Quarantina! I have as insuperable
an objection to constituting one of a trio as some

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

superstitious people have to forming part of a dinner-company of
thirteen. Where am I going? To that `Sea of Serenity,'
which astronomers tell us is located in the left eye of the
face known in common parlance as the man in the moon.
Where am I going? To Western Ross-shire, to pitch my
tent and smoke my cigar in peace, on the brink of that
blessed Loch Maree, whereof Pennant wrote.”

He shook off Estelle's touch, walked to the mantel-piece,
and taking a match from the china case, drew it across the
heel of his boot.

“Where is Loch Maree? I do not remember ever to
have seen the name,” said Mrs. Murray, pushing aside her
coffee-cup.

“Oh! pardon me, mother, if I decline to undertake your
geographical education. Ask that incipient Isotta Nogarole,
sitting there at your right hand. Doubtless she will
find it a pleasing task to instruct you in Scottish topography,
while I have an engagement that forces me most reluctantly
and respectfully to decline the honor of enlightening
you. Confound these matches! they are all wet.”

Involuntarily Mrs. Murray's eyes turned to Edna, who
had not even glanced at St. Elmo since her entrance. Now
she looked up, and though she had not read Pennant, she
remembered the lines written on the old Druidic well by an
American poet. Yielding to some inexplicable impulse,
she slowly and gently repeated two verses:



“`O restless heart and fevered brain!
Unquiet and unstable,
That holy well of Loch Maree
Is more than idle fable!
The shadows of a humble will
And contrite heart are o'er it:
Go read its legend—“Trust in God”—
On Faith's white stones before it!'”

-- --

CHAPTER XXI.

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

WHILE your decision is inexpressibly painful to
me, I shall not attempt to dissuade you from a
resolution which I know has not been lightly
or hastily taken. But, ah my child! what
shall I do without you?”

Mr. Hammond's eyes filled with tears as he looked at his
pupil, and his hand trembled when he stroked her bowed
head.

“I dread the separation from you and Mrs. Murray; but
I know I ought to go; and I feel that when duty commands
me to follow a path, lonely and dreary though it
may seem, a light will be shed before my feet, and a staff
will be put into my hands. I have often wondered what
the Etrurians intended to personify in their Dii Involuti,
before whose awful decrees all other gods bowed. Now I
feel assured that the chief of the `Shrouded Gods' is Duty,
vailing her features with a silver-lined cloud, scorning to
parley, but whose unbending finger signs our way—an unerring
pillar of cloud by day, of fire by night. Mr. Hammond,
I shall follow that stern finger till the clods on my
coffin shut it from my sight.”

The August sun shining through the lilac and myrtle
boughs that rustled close to the study-window glinted over
the pure, pale face of the orphan, and showed a calm
mournfulness in the eyes which looked out at the quiet parsonage
garden, and far away to the waving lines against
the sky, where

“A golden lustre slept upon the hills.”

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

Just beyond the low, ivy-wreathed stone wall that marked
the boundary of the garden ran a little stream, overhung
with alders and willows, under whose tremulous shadows
rested contented cattle — some knee-deep in water, some
browsing leisurely on purple-tufted clover. From the
wide, hot field, stretching away on the opposite side, came
the clear metallic ring of the scythes, as the mowers sharpened
them; the mellow whistle of the driver lying on top
of the huge hay mass, beneath which the oxen crawled toward
the lowered bars; and the sweet gurgling laughter
of two romping, sun-burned children, who swung on at
the back of the wagon.

Edna pointed to the peaceful picture, and said: “If Rosa
Bonheur could only put that on canvas for me, I would
hang it upon my walls in the great city whither I am going;
and when my weary days of work ended, I could sit
down before it, and fold my tired hands and look at it
through the mist of tears till its blessed calm stole into my
heart, and I believed myself once more with you, gazing
out of the study-window. Ah! blessed among all gifted
women is Rosa Bonheur! accounted worthy to wear what
other women may not aspire to—the Cross of the Legion
of Honor! Yesterday, when I read the description of
the visit of the Empress to the studio, I think I was almost
as proud and happy as that patient worker at the easel,
when over her shoulders was hung the ribbon which France
decrees only to the mighty souls who increase her glory,
and before whom she bows in reverent gratitude. I am
glad that a woman's hand laid that badge of immortality
on womanly shoulders — a crowned head crowning the
Queen of Artists. I wonder if, when obscure and in disguise,
she haunted the abattoir du Roule, and worked on
amid the lowing and bleating of the victims — I wonder if
faith prophesied of that distant day of glorious recompense,
when the ribbon of the Legion fluttered from Eugenie's
white fingers and she was exalted above all thrones? For

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

who would barter Rosa's ribbon for Eugenie's crown-jewels?
Some day, please God, I hope to be considered worthy
to stand in that studio, in the Rue d'Assas, and touch
Rosa Bonheur's pure hand, and tell her how often a poor
girl in America — a blacksmith's grandchild — has clapped
her hands and thanked God for the glory which she has
shed — not on France alone, but upon all womanhood.
Bonheur! blessing indeed! Ah Mr. Hammond! we all
wear our crosses, but they do not belong to the order of
the Legion of Honor.”

The minister inclosed in his own the hand which she had
laid on his knee, and said gently but gravely:

“My child, your ambition is your besetting sin. It is
Satan pointing to the tree of knowledge, tempting you to
eat and become `as gods.' Search your heart, and I fear
you will find that while you believe you are dedicating your
talent entirely to the service of God, there is a spring of
selfishness underlying all. You are too proud, too ambitious
of distinction, too eager to climb to some lofty
niche in the temple of fame, where your name, now unknown,
shall shine in the annals of literature and serve as
a beacon to encourage others equally as anxious for celebrity.
I was not surprised to see you in print; for long,
long ago, before you realized the extent of your mental
dowry, I saw the kindling of that ambitious spark whose
flame generally consumes the women in whose hearts it
burns. The history of literary females is not calculated to
allay the apprehension that oppresses me, as I watch you
just setting out on a career so fraught with trials of which
you have never dreamed. As a class, they are martyrs,
uncrowned and uncanonized; jeered at by the masses, sincerely
pitied by a few earnest souls, and wept over by the
relatives who really love them. Thousands of women have
toiled over books that proved millstones and drowned them
in the sea of letters. How many of the hundreds of female
writers scattered through the world in this century, will be

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

remembered six months after the coffin closes over their
weary, haggard faces? You may answer, `They made
their bread.' Ah child! it would have been sweeter if
earned at the wash-tub, or in the dairy, or by their needles.
It is the rough handling, the jars, the tension of her heart-strings
that sap the foundations of a woman's life, and consign
her to an early grave; and a Cherokee rose-hedge is
not more thickly set with thorns than a literary career with
grievous, vexatious, tormenting disappointments. If you
succeed after years of labor and anxiety and harassing fears,
you will become a target for envy and malice, and, possibly,
for slander. Your own sex will be jealous of your eminence,
considering your superiority as an insult to their
mediocrity; and mine will either ridicule or barely tolerate
you; for men detest female competitors in the Olympian
game of literature. If you fail, you will be sneered down
till you become imbittered, soured, misanthropic; a curse
to yourself, a burden to the friends who sympathize with
your blasted hopes. Edna, you have talent, you write well,
you are conscientious; but you are not De Staël, or Hannah
More, or Charlotte Brontë, or Elizabeth Browning; and I
shudder when I think of the disappointment that may overtake
all your eager aspirations. If I could be always near
you, I should indulge less apprehension for your future;
for I believe that I could help you to bear patiently whatever
is in store for you. But far away among strangers
you must struggle alone.”

“Mr. Hammond, I do not rely upon myself; my hope is
in God.”

“My child, the days of miraculous inspiration are
ended.”

“Ah! do not discourage me. When the Bishop of Noyon
hesitated to consecrate St. Radegund, she said to him,
`Thou wilt have to render thy account, and the Shepherd
will require of thee the souls of his sheep.' My dear sir,
your approbation is the consecration that I desire upon my

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

purpose. God will not forsake me; he will strengthen and
guide me and bless my writing, even as he blesses your
preaching. Because he gave you five talents and to me
only one, do you think that in the great day of reckoning
mine will not be required of me? I do not expect to `enter
into the joy of my Lord' as you will be worthy to do; but
with the blessing of God, I trust the doom of the alto
gether unprofitable servant will not be pronounced against
me.”

She had bowed her head till it rested on his knee, and
presently the old man put his hands upon the glossy hair
and murmured solemnly:

“And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding,
shall keep your heart and mind through Christ Jesus.”

A brief silence reigned in the study, broken first by the
shout of the haymakers and the rippling laugh of the
children in the adjacent field, and then by the calm voice
of the pastor:

“I have offered you a home with me as long as I have a
roof that I can call my own; but you prefer to go to New-York,
and henceforth I shall never cease to pray that your
resolution may prove fortunate in all respects. You no
longer require my directions in your studies, but I will suggest
that it might be expedient for you to give more attention
to positive and less to abstract science. Remember
those noble words of Sir David Brewster, to which, I be
lieve, I have already called your attention, `If the God of
love is most appropriately worshiped in the Christian temple,
the God of nature may be equally honored in the temple
of science. Even from its lofty minarets the philosopher
may summon the faithful to prayer, and the priest and the
sage may exchange altars without the compromise of faith
or of knowledge.' Infidelity has shifted the battle-field
from metaphysics to physics, from idealism and rationalism
to positivism or rank materialism; and in order to combat
it successfully, in order to build up an imperishable system

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

of Christian teleology, it is necessary that you should thoroughly
acquaint yourself with the `natural sciences,' with
dynamics, and all the so-called `inherent forces in nature,'
or what Humboldt terms `primordial necessity.' This apotheosis
of dirt, by such men as Moleschott, Büchner, and
Vogt, is the real Antæus which, though continually overthrown,
springs from mother earth with renewed vigor;
and after a little while some Hercules of science will lift
the boaster in his inexorable arms and crush him.”

Here Mrs. Powell entered the room, and Edna rose and
tied on her hat.

“Mr. Hammond, will you go over to see Huldah this
afternoon? Poor little thing! she is in great distress about
her father.”

“I fear he can not live many days. I went to see him
yesterday morning, and would go again with you now, but
have promised to baptize two children this evening.”

Edna was opening the gate when Gertrude called to her
from a shaded corner of the yard, and turning, she saw her
playing with a fawn, about whose neck she had twined a
long spray of honeysuckle.

“Do come and see the beautiful present Mr. Murray sent
me several days ago. It is as gentle and playful as a kitten,
and seems to know me already.”

Gertrude patted the head of her pretty pet and continued:

“I have often read about gazelle's eyes, and I wonder if
these are not quite as lovely? Very often when I look at
them they remind me of yours. There is such a soft, sad,
patient expression, as if she knew perfectly well that some
day the hunters would be sure to catch her and kill her,
and she was meekly biding her time, to be turned into venison
steak. I never will eat another piece! The dear little
thing! Edna, do you know that you have the most beautiful
eyes in the world, except Mr. Murray's? His glitter
like great stars under long, long black silk fringe. By the

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

way, how is he? I have not seen him for some days and
you can have no idea how I do want to look into his face,
and hear his voice, which is so wonderfully sweet and low.
I wrote him a note thanking him for this little spotted darling;
but he has not answered it—has not come near me,
and I was afraid he might be sick.”

Gertrude stole one arm around her companion's neck,
and nestled her golden head against the orphan's shoulder.

“Mr. Murray is very well; at least, appears so. I saw
him at breakfast.”

“Does he ever talk about me?”

“No; I never heard him mention your name but once,
and then it occurred incidentally.”

“O Edna! is it wrong for me to think about him so constantly?
Don't press your lips together in that stern, hard
way. Dearie, put your arms around me, and kiss me. Oh!
if you could know how very much I love him! How happy
I am when he is with me. Edna, how can I help it? When
he touches my hand, and smiles down at me, I forget every
thing else! I feel as if I would follow him to the end of
the earth. He is a great deal older than I am; but how
can I remember that, when he is looking at me with those
wonderful eyes? The last time I saw him, he said—well,
something very sweet, and I was sure he loved me, and I
leaned my head against his shoulder; but he would not let
me touch him; he pushed me away with a terrible frown,
that wrinkled and blackened his face. Oh! it seems an age
since then.”

Edna kissed the lovely coral lips, and smoothed the bright
curls that the wind had blown about the exquisitely moulded
cheeks.

“Gertrude, when he asks you to love him, you will have
a right to indulge your affection; but until then you ought
not to allow him to know your feelings, or permit yourself
to think so entirely of him.”

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

“But do you believe it is wrong for me to love him so
much?”

“That is a question which your own heart must answer.”

Edna felt that her own lips were growing cold, and she
disengaged the girl's clasping arms.

“Edna, I know you love me; will you do something for
me? Please give him this note. I am afraid that he did
not receive the other, or that he is offended with me.”

She drew a dainty three-cornered envelope from her
pocket.

“No, Gertrude; I can be a party to no clandestine correspondence.
I have too much respect for your uncle, to
assist in smuggling letters in and out of his house. Beside,
your mother would not sanction the course you are pursuing.”

“Oh! I showed her the other note, and she only laughed,
and patted my cheek, and said, “Why, Mignonne! he is
old enough to be your father.” This note is only to find
out whether he received the other. I sent it by the servant
who brought this fawn—oh dear me! just see what a hole
the pretty little wretch has nibbled in my new Swiss muslin
dress! Won't mamma scold! There, do go away, pet
I will feed you presently. Indeed, Edna, there is no harm
in your taking the note, for I give you my word mamma
does not care. Do you think I would tell you a story?
Please, Edna. It will reach him so much sooner if you
carry it over, than if I were to drop it into the post-office,
where it may stay for a week; and Uncle Allan has no extra
servants to run around on errands for me.”

“Gertrude, are you not deceiving me? Are you sure
your mother read the other note and sanctions this?”

“Certainly; you may ask her if you doubt me. There!
I must hurry in; mamma is calling me. Dear Edna, if you
love me! Yes, mamma, I am coming.”

Edna could not resist the pleading of the lovely face

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

pressed close to hers, and with a sigh she took the tiny note
and turned away.

More than a week had elapsed since Mr. Hammond and
Mrs. Powell had written, recommending her for the situation
in Mrs. Andrews's family; and with feverish impatience
she awaited the result. During this interval she had
not exchanged a word with Mr. Murray—had spent much
of her time in writing down in her note-book such references
from the library, as she required in her MS.; and while
Estelle seemed unusually high-spirited, Mrs. Murray watched
in silence the orphan's preparations for departure.

Absorbed in very painful reflections, the girl walked on
rapidly till she reached the cheerless home of the blacksmith,
and knocked at the door.

“Come in, Mr. Murray.”

Edna pushed open the door and walked in.

“It is not Mr. Murray, this time.”

“O Edna! I am so glad you happened to come. He
would not let me tell you; he said he did not wish it known.
But now you are here, you will stay with me, won't you,
till it is over?”

Huldah was kneeling at the side of her father's cot, and
Edna was startled by the look of eager, breathless anxiety,
printed on her white, trembling face.

“What does she mean, Mr. Reed?”

“Poor little lamb, she is so excited she can hardly speak,
and I am not strong enough to talk much. Huldah, daughter,
tell Miss Edna all about it.”

“Mr. Murray heard all I said to you about praying to
have my eyes opened, and he went to town that same evening,
and telegraphed to some doctor in Philadelphia, who
cures blindness, to come on and see if he could do any thing
for my eyes. Mr. Murray was here this morning, and said
he had heard from the doctor, and that he would come this
afternoon. He said he could only stay till the cars left
for Chattanooga, as he must go back at once. You know

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

he—hush! There! there! I hear the carriage, now,
O Edna! pray for me! Pa, pray for my poor eyes!”

The sweet childish face was colorless, and tears filled
the filmy hazel eyes as Huldah clasped her hands. Her
lips moved rapidly, though no sound was audible.

Edna stepped behind the door and peeped through a
chink in the planks.

Mr. Murray entered first and beckoned to the stranger,
who paused at the threshold, with a case of instruments in
his hand.

“Come in, Hugh; here is your patient, very much frightened,
too, I am afraid. Huldah, come to the light.”

He drew her to the window, lifted her to a chair, and the
doctor bent down, pushed back his spectacles, and cautiously
examined the child's eyes.

“Don't tremble so, Huldah; there is nothing to be afraid
of. The doctor will not hurt you.”

“Oh! it is not that I fear to be hurt! Edna, are you
praying for me?”

“Edna is not here,” answered Mr. Murray, glancing
round the room.

“Yes, she is here. I did not tell her, but she happened
to come a little while ago. Edna, won't you hold one of
my hands? O Edna! Edna!”

Reluctantly the orphan came forward, and, without lifting
her eyes, took one of the little outstretched hands firmly in
both her own. While Mr. Murray silently appropriated
the other, Huldah whispered:

“Please, both of you pray for me.”

The doctor raised the eyelids several times, peered long
and curiously at the eyeballs, and opened his case of instruments.

“This is one of those instances of congenital cataract
which might have been relieved long ago. A slight operation
will remove the difficulty. St. Elmo, you asked me
about the probability of an instantaneous restoration, and

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

I had begun to tell you about that case which Wardrop
mentions of a woman blind from her birth till she was
forty-six years of age. She could not distinguish objects
for several days.... ”

“O sir! will I see? Will I see my father?” Her fingers
closed spasmodically over those that clasped them, and the
agonizing suspense written in her countenance was pitiable
to contemplate.

“Yes, my dear, I hope so—I think so. You know, Murray,
the eye has to be trained; but Haller mentions a case
of a nobleman who saw distinctly at various distances, immediately
after the cataract was removed from the axis of
vision. Now my little girl, hold just as still as possible.
I shall not hurt you.”

Skilfully he cut through the membrane and drew it down,
then held his hat between her eyes and the light streaming
through the window.

Some seconds elapsed and suddenly a cry broke from the
child's lips.

“Oh! something shines! there is a light, I believe!”

Mr. Murray threw his handkerchief over her head, caught
her in his arms and placed her on the side of the cot.

“The first face her eyes ever look upon, shall be that
which she loves best—her father's.”

As he withdrew the handkerchief Mr. Reed feebly raised
his arms toward his child, and whispered:

“My little Huldah—my daughter, can you see me?”

She stooped, put her face close to his, swept her small
fingers repeatedly over the emaciated features, to convince
herself of the identity of the new sensation of sight with
the old and reliable sense of touch; then she threw her
head back with a wild laugh, a scream of delight.

“Oh! I see! Thank God I see my father's face! My dear
pa! my own dear pa!”

For some moments she hung over the sufferer kissing
him, murmuring brokenly her happy, tender words, and
now and then resorting to the old sense of touch.

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

While Edna wiped away tears of joyful sympathy which
she strove in vain to restrain, she glanced at Mr. Murray,
and wondered how he could stand there watching the scene
with such bright, dry eyes.

Seeming suddenly to remember that there were other
countenances in the world beside that tear-stained one on
the pillow, Huldah slipped down from the cot, turned toward
the group, and shaded her eyes with her fingers.

“O Edna! an't you glad for me? Where are you? I
knew Jesus would hear me. `What things soever ye desire,
when ye pray believe that ye receive them, and ye shall
have them.' I did believe, and I see! I see! I prayed
that God would send down some angel to touch my eyes,
and He sent Mr. Murray and the doctor.”

After a pause, during which the oculist prepared some
bandages, Huldah added:

“Which one is Mr. Murray? Will you, please, come to
me? My ears and my fingers know you, but my eyes
don't.”

He stepped forward and putting out her hands she grasped
his, and turned her untutored eyes upon him. Before he
could suspect her design she fell at his feet, threw her arms
around his knees, and exclaimed:

“How good you are! How shall I ever thank you
enough? How good.” She clung to him and sobbed hysterically.

Edna saw him lift her from the floor and put her back
beside her father, while the doctor bandaged her eyes; and
waiting to hear no more, the orphan glided away and hurried
along the road.

Ere she had proceeded far, she heard the quick trot of the
horses, the roll of the carriage. Leaning out as they overtook
her, Mr. Murray directed the driver to stop, and
swinging open the door, he stepped out and approached her.

“The doctor dines at Le Bocage; will you take a seat
with us, or do you, as usual, prefer to walk alone?”

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

“Thank you, sir; I am not going home now. I shall
walk on.”

He bowed, and was turning away, but she drew the delicately
perfumed envelope from her pocket.

“Mr. Murray, I was requested by the writer to hand you
this note, as she feared its predecessor was lost by the servant
to whom she intrusted it.”

He took it, glanced at the small, cramped, school-girlish
handwriting, smiled, and thrust it into his vest-pocket,
saying in a low earnest tone:

“This is, indeed, a joyful surprise. You are certainly
more reliable than Henry. Accept my cordial thanks, which
I have not time to reiterate. I generally prefer to owe my
happiness entirely to Gertrude; but in this instance I can
bear to receive it through the medium of your hands. As
you are so prompt and trusty, I may trouble you to carry
my answer.”

The carriage rolled on, leaving a cloud of dust which the
evening sunshine converted into a glittering track of glory,
and seating herself on a grassy bank, Edna leaned her head
against the body of a tree; and all the glory passed swiftly
away, and she was alone in the dust.

As the sun went down, the pillared forest aisles stretching
westward filled first with golden haze, then glowed with
a light redder than Phthiotan wine poured from the burning
beaker of the sun; and only the mournful cooing of
doves broke the solemn silence as the pine organ whispered
its low coranach for the dead day; and the cool shadow of
coming night crept, purple-mantled, velvet-sandaled, down
the forest glades.

“Oh! if I had gone away a week ago! before I knew
there was any redeeming charity in his sinful nature! If I
could only despise him utterly, it would be so much easier
to forget him. Ah! God pity me! God help me! What
right have I to think of Gertrude's lover—Gertrude's husband!
I ought to be glad that he is nobler than I thought,

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

but I am not! Oh! I am not! I wish I had never known
the good that he has done. O Edna Earl! has it come to
this? has it come to this? How I despise—how I hate myself!”

Rising, she shook back her thick hair, passed her hands
over her hot temples, and stood listening to the distant
whistle of a partridge—to the plaint of the lonely dove
nestled among the pine boughs high above her; and gradually
a holy calm stole over her face, fixing it as the
merciful touch of death stills features that have long writhed
in mortal agony. Into her struggling heart entered a
strength which comes only when weary, wrestling, honest
souls turn from human sympathy, seek the hallowed cloisters
of Nature, and are folded tenderly in the loving arms
of Mother Cybele, who `never did betray the heart that
loved her.'



“Whose dwelling is the light of setting suns,
And the round ocean and the living air,
And the blue sky... 'Tis her privilege,
Through all the years of this our life, to lead
From joy to joy; for she can so inform
The mind that is within us, so impress
With quietness and beauty, and so feed
With lofty thoughts, that neither evil tongues,
Rash judgments, nor the sneers of selfish men,
Nor greetings where no kindness is—nor all
The dreary intercourse of daily life,
Shall e'er prevail against us, or disturb
Our cheerful faith, that all which we behold
Is full of blessing.”

To her dewy altars among the mountains of Gilead fled
Jephthah's daughter, in the days when she sought for
strength to fulfil her father's battle-vow; and into her pitying
starry eyes looked stricken Rizpah, from those dreary
rocks where love held faithful vigil, guarding the bleaching
bones of her darling dead, sacrificed for the sins of Saul.

-- --

CHAPTER XXII.

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

MRS. ANDREWS writes that I must go on with as
little delay as possible, and I shall start early
Monday morning, as I wish to stop for one day
at Chattanooga.”

Edna rose and took her hat from the study-table, and
Mr. Hammond asked:

“Do you intend to travel alone?”

“I shall be compelled to do so, as I know of no one who
is going on to New-York. Of course, I dislike very much
to travel alone, but in this instance I do not see how I can
avoid it.”

“Do not put on your hat—stay and spend the evening
with me.”

“Thank you, sir, I want to go to the church and practise
for the last time on the organ. After to-morrow, I may
never sing again in our dear choir. Perhaps I may come
back after a while and stay an hour or two with you.”

During the past year she had accustomed herself to practising
every Saturday afternoon the hymns selected by
Mr. Hammond for the services of the ensuing day, and for
this purpose had been furnished by the sexton with a key,
which enabled her to enter the church whenever inclination
prompted. The church-yard was peaceful and silent as
the pulseless dust in its numerous sepulchres; a beautiful
red-bird sat on the edge of a marble vase that crowned the
top of one of the monuments, and leisurely drank the water
which yesterday's clouds had poured there, and a rabbit

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

nibbled the leaves of a cluster of pinks growing near a child's
grave.

Edna entered the cool church, went up into the gallery,
and sat down before the organ. For some time the low
solemn tones whispered among the fluted columns that
supported the gallery, and gradually swelled louder and
fuller and richer as she sang:

“Cast thy burden on the Lord.”

Her magnificent voice faltered more than once, and tears
fell thick and fast on the keys. Finally she turned and
looked down at the sacred spot where she had been baptized
by Mr. Hammond, and where she had so often knelt
to receive the sacrament of the Lord's Supper.

The church was remarkably handsome and tasteful, and
certainly justified the pride with which the villagers exhibited
it to all strangers. The massive mahogany pew-doors
were elaborately carved and surmounted by small crosses;
the tall, arched windows were of superb stained glass, representing
the twelve apostles; the floor and balustrade of
the altar, and the grand, Gothic pillared pulpit, were all of
the purest white marble; and the capitals, of the airy, elegant
columns of the same material, that supported the organ
gallery, were ornamented with rich grape-leaf mouldings;
while the large window behind and above the pulpit contained
a figure of Christ bearing his Cross—a noble copy
of the great painting of Solario, at Berlin.

As the afternoon sun shone on the glass, a flood of ruby
light fell from the garments of Jesus upon the glittering
marble beneath, and the nimbus that radiated around the
crown of thorns caught a glory that was dazzling.

With a feeling of adoration that no language could adequately
express, Edna had watched and studied this costly
painted window for five long years; had found a marvellous
fascination in the pallid face stained with purplish
blood-drops; in the parted lips quivering with human pain,

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

and anguish of spirit; in the unfathomable divine eyes that
pierced the veil and rested upon the Father's face. Not all
the sermons of Bossuet, or Chalmers, or Jeremy Taylor, or
Melville, had power to stir the great deeps of her soul like
one glance at that pale thorn-crowned Christ, who looked in
voiceless woe and sublime resignation over the world he
was dying to redeem.

To-day she gazed up at the picture of Emmanuel, till
her eyes grew dim with tears, and she leaned her head
against the mahogany railing and murmured sadly:

“`And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after
me, is not worthy of me!' Strengthen me, O my Saviour!
so that I neither faint nor stagger under mine!”

The echo of her words died away among the arches of
the roof, and all was still in the sanctuary. The swaying
of the trees outside of the windows threw now a golden
shimmer, then a violet shadow over the gleaming altar pavement;
and the sun sank lower, and the nimbus faded, and
the wan Christ looked ghastly and toil-spent.

“Edna! My darling! my darling!”

The pleading cry, the tremulous, tender voice so full of
pathos, rang startlingly through the silent church, and the
orphan sprang up and saw Mr. Murray standing at her
side, with his arms extended toward her, and a glow on his
face and a look in his eyes which she had never seen there
before.

She drew back a few steps and gazed wonderingly at
him; but he followed, threw his arm around her, and, despite
her resistance, strained her to his heart.

“Did you believe that I would let you go? Did you
dream that I would see my darling leave me, and go out
into the world to be buffeted and sorely tried, to struggle
with poverty—and to suffer alone? O silly child! I
would part with my own life sooner than give you up!
Of what value would it be without you, my pearl, my sole
hope, my only love, my own pure Edna—”

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

“Such language you have no right to utter, and I none to
hear! It is dishonorable in you and insulting to me. Gertrude's
lover can not, and shall not, address such words to
me. Unwind your arms instantly! Let me go!”

She struggled hard to free herself, but his clasp tightened,
and as he pressed her face against his bosom, he threw
his head back and laughed:

“`Gertrude's lover!' Knowing my history, how could
you believe that possible? Am I, think you, so meek and
forgiving a spirit as to turn and kiss the hand that smote
me? Gertrude's lover! Ha! ha!! Your jealousy blinds
you, my—”

“I know nothing of your history; I have never asked;
I have never been told one word! But I am not blind,
I know that you love her, and I know, too, that she fully
reciprocates your affection. If you do not wish me to despise
you utterly, leave me at once.”

He laughed again, and put his lips close to her ear, saying
softly, tenderly—ah! how tenderly:

“Upon my honor as a gentleman, I solemnly swear that
I love but one woman; that I love her as no other woman
ever was loved; with a love that passes all language; a
love that is the only light and hope of a wrecked, cursed,
unutterably miserable life; and that idol which I have set
up in the lonely gray ruins of my heart is Edna Earl!”

“I do not believe you! You have no honor! With the
touch of Gertrude's lips and arms still on yours, you come
to me and dare to perjure yourself! O Mr. Murray!
Mr. Murray! I did not believe you capable of such despicable
dissimulation! In the catalogue of your sins, I never
counted deceit. I thought you too proud to play the hypocrite.
If you could realize how I loathe and abhor you,
you would get out of my sight! You would not waste
time in words that sink you deeper and deeper in shameful
duplicity. Poor Gertrude! How entirely you mistake

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

your lover's character! How your love will change to
scorn and detestation!”

In vain she endeavored to wrench away his arm; a band
of steel would have been as flexible; but St. Elmo's voice
hardened, and Edna felt his heart throb fiercely against her
cheek as he answered:

“When you are my wife you will repent your rash
words, and blush at the remembrance of having told your
husband that he was devoid of honor. You are piqued and
jealous, just as I intended you should be; but, darling, I
am not a patient man, and it frets me to feel you struggling
so desperately in the arms that henceforth will always enfold
you. Be quiet and hear me, for I have much to tell
you. Don't turn your face away from mine, your lips belong
to me. I never kissed Gertrude in my life, and so help
me God, I never will! Hear—”

“No! I will hear nothing! Your touch is profanation.
I would sooner go down into my grave, out there in the
church-yard, under the granite slabs, than become the wife
of a man so unprincipled. I am neither piqued nor jealous,
for your affairs can not affect my life; I am only astonished
and mortified and grieved. I would sooner feel the coil of
a serpent around my waist than your arms.”

Instantly they fell away. He crossed them on his chest,
and his voice sank to a husky whisper, as the wind hushes
itself just before the storm breaks.

“Edna, God is my witness that I am not deceiving you;
that my words come from the great troubled depths of a
wretched heart. You said you knew nothing of my history.
I find it more difficult to believe you than you to
credit my declarations. Answer one question: Has not
your pastor taught you to distrust me? Can it be possible
that no hint of the past has fallen from his lips?”

“Not one unkind word, not one syllable of your history
has he uttered. I know no more of your past than if it
were buried in mid-ocean.”

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

Mr. Murray placed her in one of the cushioned chairs designed
for the use of the choir, and leaning back against
the railing of the gallery, fixed his eyes on Edna's face.

“Then it is not surprising that you distrust me, for you
know not my provocation. Edna, will you be patient?
Will you go back with me over the scorched and blackened
track of an accursed and sinful life? Ha! it is a hideous
waste I am inviting you to traverse! Will you?”

“I will hear you, Mr. Murray, but nothing that you can
say will exculpate your duplicity to Gertrude, and—”

“D—n Gertrude! I ask you to listen, and suspend
your judgment till you know the circumstances.”

He covered his eyes with his hand, and in the brief silence
she heard the ticking of his watch.

“Edna, I roll away the stone from the charnel-house of
the past, and call forth the Lazarus of my buried youth,
my hopes, my faith in God, my trust in human nature, my
charity, my slaughtered manhood! My Lazarus has tenanted
the grave for nearly twenty years, and comes forth,
at my bidding, a grinning skeleton. You may or may not
know that my father, Paul Murray, died when I was an infant,
leaving my mother the sole guardian of my property
and person. I grew up at Le Bocage under the training
of Mr. Hammond, my tutor; and my only associate, my
companion from earliest recollection, was his son Murray,
who was two years my senior, and named for my father.
The hold which that boy took upon my affection was wonderful,
inexplicable! He wound me around his finger as
you wind the silken threads with which you embroider.
We studied, read, played together. I was never contented
out of his sight, never satisfied until I saw him liberally
supplied with every thing that gave me pleasure. I believe
I was very precocious, and made extraordinary strides in
the path of learning; at all events, at sixteen I was considered
a remarkable boy. Mr. Hammond had six children;
and as his salary was rather meagre, I insisted on paying

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

his son's expenses as well as my own when I went to Yale.
I could not bear that my Damon, my Jonathan, should be
out of my sight; I must have my idol always with me.
His father was educating him for the ministry, and he had
already commenced the study of theology; but no! I must
have him with me at Yale, and so to Yale we went. I had
fancied myself a Christian, had joined the church, was zealous
and faithful in all my religious duties. In a fit of pious
enthusiasm I planned this church—ordered it built. The
cost was enormous, and my mother objected, but I intended
it as a shrine for the `apple of my eye,' and where he
was concerned, what mattered the expenditure of thousands?
Was not my fortune quite as much at his disposal
as at mine? I looked forward with fond pride to the time
when I should see my idol—Murray Hammond—standing
in yonder shining pulpit. Ha! at this instant it is filled
with a hideous spectre! I see him there! His form and
features mocking me, daring me to forget! Handsome as
Apollo! treacherous as Apollyon!”

He paused, pointing to the pure marble pile where a violet
flame seemed flickering, and then with a groan bowed
his head upon the railing. When he spoke again, his face
wore an ashy hue, and his stern mouth was unsteady.

“Hallowed days of my blessed boyhood! Ah! they rise
before me now, like holy burning stars, breaking out in a
stormy howling night, making the blackness blacker still!
My short happy springtime of life! So full of noble aspirations,
of glowing hopes, of philanthropic schemes, of all
charitable projects! I would do so much good with my
money! my heart was brimming with generous impulses,
with warm sympathy and care for my fellow-creatures.
Every needy sufferer should find relief at my hands, as long
as I possessed a dollar or a crust! As I look back now at
that dead self, and remember all that I was, all the purity
of my life, the nobility of my character, the tenderness of
my heart—I do not wonder that people who knew me then,

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

predicted that I would prove an honor, a blessing to my
race! Mark you! that was St. Elmo Murray—as nature
fashioned him; before man spoiled God's handiwork.
Back! back to your shroud and sepulchre, O Lazarus
of my youth! and when I am called to the final judgment,
rise for me! stand in my place, and confront those who
slaughtered you!...... My affection for my
chum, Murray, increased as I grew up to manhood, and there
was not a dream of my brain, a hope of my heart which
was not confided to him. I reverenced, I trusted, I almost—
nay I quite worshipped him! When I was only eighteen
I began to love his cousin, whose father was pastor of a
church in New-Haven, and whose mother was Mr. Hammond's
sister. You have seen her. She is beautiful even
now, and you can imagine how lovely Agnes Hunt was in
her girlhood. She was the belle and pet of the students,
and before I had known her a month, I was her accepted
lover. I loved her with all the devotion of my chivalric,
ardent, boyish nature; and for me she professed the most
profound attachment. Her parents favored our wishes for
an early marriage, but my mother refused to sanction such
an idea until I had completed my education, and visited
the old world. I was an obedient, affectionate son then, and
yielded respectfully; but as the vacation approached, I prepared
to come home, hoping to prevail on mother to consent
to my being married just before we sailed for Europe the
ensuing year, after I graduated. Murray was my confidant
and adviser. In his sympathizing ears I poured all my fond
hopes, and he insisted that I ought to take my lovely bride
with me; it would be cruel to leave her so long; and beside,
he was so impatient for the happy day when he should call
me his cousin. He declined coming home, on the plea of
desiring to prosecute his theological studies with his uncle,
Mr. Hunt. Well do I recollect the parting between us.
I had left Agnes in tears—inconsolable because of my departure;
and I flew to Murray for words of consolation

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

When I bade him good-bye my eyes were full of tears, an I
as he passed his arm around my shoulders, I whispered,
`Murray, take care of my angel Agnes for me! watch over
and comfort her while I am away.' Ah! as I stand here
to-day, I hear again ringing over the ruins of the past
twenty years, his sweet loving musical tones answering:

“`My dear boy, trust her to my care. St. Elmo, for your
dear sake I will steal time from my books to cheer her
while you are absent. But hurry back, for you know I
find black-letter more attractive than blue eyes. God bless
you, my precious friend. Write to me constantly.'

“Since then, I always shudder involuntarily when I hear
parting friends bless each other—for well, well do I know
the stinging curse coiled up in those smooth liquid
words! I came home and busied myself in the erection of
this church; in plans for Murray's advancement in life, as
well as my own. My importunity prevailed over my
mother's sensible objections, and she finally consented that
I should take my bride to Europe; while I had informed
Mr. Hammond that I wished Murray to accompany us;
that I would gladly pay his travelling expenses—I was so
anxious for him to see the East, especially Palestine. Full
of happy hopes, I hurried back earlier than I had intended,
and reached New-Haven very unexpectedly. The night
was bright with moonshine, my heart was bright with
hope, and too eager to see Agnes, whose letters had breathed
the most tender solicitude and attachment, I rushed up the
steps, and was told that she was walking in the little flower-garden.
Down the path I hurried, and stopped as I heard
her silvery laugh blended with Murray's; then my name
was pronounced in tones that almost petrified me. Under
a large apple-tree in the parsonage-garden they sat on a
wooden bench, and only the tendrils and branches of an
Isabella grape-vine divided us. I stood there, grasping the
vine—looking through the leaves at the two whom I had
so idolized; and saw her beautiful golden head flashing

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

in the moonlight as she rested it on her cousin's breast,
heard and saw their kisses; heard — what wrecked,
blasted me! I heard myself ridiculed—sneered at—maligned;
heard that I was to be a mere puppet—a cat's-paw;
that I was a doting, silly fool—easily hoodwinked;
that she found it difficult, almost impossible, to endure my
caresses; that she shuddered in my arms, and flew for happiness
to his! I heard that from the beginning I had been
duped; that they had always loved each other—always
would; but poverty stubbornly barred their marriage—
and she must be sacrificed to secure my princely fortune
for the use of both! All that was uttered I can not now
recapitulate; but it is carefully embalmed, and lies in the
little Taj Mahal, among other cherished souvenirs of my
precious friendships! While I stood there, I was transformed;
the soul of St. Elmo seem to pass away—a fiend
took possession of me; love died, hope with it—and an insatiable
thirst for vengeance set my blood on fire. During
those ten minutes my whole nature was warped, distorted;
my life blasted—mutilated—deformed. The loss of Agnes's
love I could have borne, nay—fool that I was!—I think
my quondam generous affection for Murray would have
made me relinquish her almost resignedly, if his happiness
had demanded the sacrifice on my part. If he had come to
me frankly and acknowledged all, my insane idolatry would
have made me place her hand in his, and remove the barrier
of poverty; and the assurance that I had secured his life-long
happiness would have sufficed for mine. Oh! the height
and depth and marvellous strength of my love for that
man passes comprehension! But their scorn, their sneers
at my weak credulity, their bitter ridicule of my awkward,
overgrown boyishness, stung me to desperation. I wondered
if I were insane, or dreaming, or the victim of some
horrible delusion. My veins ran fire as I listened to the
tangling of her silvery voice with the rich melody of his,
and I turned and left the garden, and walked back toward

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

the town. The moon was full, but I staggered and groped
my way like one blind to the college buildings. I knew
where a pair of pistols was kept by one of the students,
and possessing myself of them, I wandered out on the road
leading to the parsonage. I was aware that Murray intended
coming into the town, and at last I reeled into a shaded
spot near the road, and waited for him. Oh! the mocking
glory of that cloudless night! To this day, I hate the cold
glitter of stars, and the golden sheen of midnight moons?
For the first time in my life, I cursed the world and all it
held; cursed the contented cricket singing in the grass at
my feet; cursed the blood in my arteries, that beat so thick
and fast, I could not listen for the footsteps I was waiting
for. At last I heard him whistling a favorite tune, which
all our lives we had whistled together, as we hunted
through the woods around Le Bocage; and, as the familiar
sound of `The Braes of Balquither' drew nearer and
nearer, I sprang up with a cry that must have rung on the
night air like the yell of some beast of prey. Of all that
passed, I only know that I cursed and insulted and maddened
him till he accepted the pistol, which I thrust into
his hand. We moved ten paces apart—and a couple of
students who happened, accidentally, to pass along the road
and heard our altercation, stopped at our request, gave
the word of command, and we fired simultaneously. The
ball entered Murray's heart, and he fell dead without a
word. I was severely wounded in the chest, and now I
wear the ball here in my side. Ah! a precious in memoriam
of murdered confidence!”

Until now Edna had listened breathlessly, with her eyes
upon his; but here a groan escaped her, and she shuddered
violently, and hid her face in her hands.

Mr. Murray came nearer, stood close to her, and hurried
on.

“My last memory of my old idol is as he lay with his
handsome, treacherous face turned up to the moon; and the

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

hair which Agnes had been fingering, dabbled with dew,
and the blood that oozed down from his side. When I
recovered my consciousness, Murray Hammond had been
three weeks in his grave. As soon as I was able to travel,
my mother took me to Europe, and for five years we lived
in Paris, Naples, or wandered to and fro. Then she came
home, and I plunged into the heart of Asia. After two
years I returned to Paris, and gave myself up to every
species of dissipation. I drank, gambled, and my midnight
carousals would sicken your soul, were I to paint all their
hideousness. You have read in the Scriptures of persons possessed
of devils? A savage, mocking, tearing devil held me
in bondage. I sold myself to my Mephistopheles, on condition
that my revenge might be complete. I hated the whole
world with an intolerable, murderous hate; and to mock
and make my race suffer was the only real pleasure I found.
The very name, the bare mention of religion maddened
me. A minister's daughter, a minister's son, a minister
himself, had withered my young life, and I blasphemously
derided all holy things. O Edna! my darling! it is impossible
to paint all the awful wretchedness of that period,
when I walked in the world seeking victims and finding
many. Verily,


`There's not a crime
But takes its proper change out still in crime,
If once rung on the counter of this world,
Let sinners look to it.
Ah! upon how many lovely women have I visited Agnes's
sin of hypocrisy! Into how many ears have I poured
tender words, until fair hands were as good as offered to
me, and I turned their love to mockery! I hated and despised
all womanhood; and even in Paris I became celebrated
as a heartless trifler with the affections I won and
trampled under my feet. Whenever a brilliant and beautiful
woman crossed my path, I attached myself to her
train of admirers, until I made her acknowledge my power

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

and give public and unmistakable manifestation of her preference
for me; then I left her—a target for the laughter
of her circle. It was not vanity; oh! no, no! That
springs from self-love, and I had none. It was hate of every
thing human, especially of every thing feminine. One of
the fairest faces that ever brightened the haunts of fashion—
a queenly, elegant girl—the pet of her family and of
society, now wears serge garments and a black veil, and is
immured in an Italian convent, because I entirely won her
heart; and when she waited for me to declare my affection
and ask her to become my wife, I quitted her side for that
of another belle, and never visited her again. On the day
when she bade adieu to the world, I was among the spectators;
and as her mournful but lovely eyes sought mine,
I laughed, and gloried in the desolation I had wrought.
Sick of Europe, I came home....

`And to a part I come where no light shines.'

My tempting fiend pointed to one whose suffering would
atone for much of my misery. Edna, I withhold nothing:
there is much I might conceal, but I scorn to do so. During
one terribly fatal winter, scarlet-fever had deprived Mr.
Hammond of four children, leaving him an only daughter—
Annie—the image of her brother Murray. Her health was
feeble; consumption was stretching its skeleton hands
toward her, and her father watched her as a gardener tends
his pet—choice—delicate exotic. She was about sixteen, very
pretty, very attractive. After Murray's death, I never
spoke to Mr. Hammond, never crossed his path; but I met
his daughter without his knowledge, and finally I made
her confess her love for me. I offered her my hand; she accepted
it. A day was appointed for an elopement and
marriage; the hour came: she left the parsonage, but I did
not meet her here on the steps of this church as I had promised,
and she received a note, full of scorn and derision,
explaining the revengeful motives that had actuated me.

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

Two hours later, her father found her insensible on the
steps, and the marble was dripping with a hemorrhage of
blood from her lungs. The dark stain is still there; you
must have noticed it. I never saw her again. She kept
her room from that day, and died three months after.
When on her death-bed she sent for me, but I refused to
obey the summons. As I stand here, I see through the
window the gray, granite vault overgrown with ivy, and
the marble slab where sleep in untimely death Murray and
Annie Hammond, the victims of my insatiable revenge. Do
you wonder that I doubted you when you said that afflicted
father, Allan Hammond, had never uttered one unkind word
about me?”

Mr. Murray pointed to a quiet corner of the church-yard,
but Edna did not lift her face, and he heard the half-smothered,
shuddering moan that struggled up as she listened
to him.

He put his hand on hers, but she shivered and shrunk
away from him.

“Years passed. I grew more and more savage; the very
power of loving seemed to have died out in my nature.
My mother endeavored to drag me into society, but I was
surfeited, sick of the world—sick of my own excesses; and
gradually I became a recluse, a surly misanthrope. How
often have I laughed bitterly over those words of Mill's:
`Yet nothing is more certain than that improvement in
human affairs is wholly the work of the uncontented characters!
' My indescribable, my tormenting discontent, daily
belied his aphorism. My mother is a woman of stern integrity
of character, and sincerity of purpose; but she is
worldly and ambitious and inordinately proud, and for her
religion I had lost all respect. Again I went abroad, solely
to kill time; was absent two years and came back. I
had ransacked the world, and was disgusted, hopeless,
prematurely old. A week after my return I was attacked
by a very malignant fever, and my life was despaired of,

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

but I exulted in the thought that at last I should find oblivion.
I refused all remedies and set at defiance all medical
advice, hoping to hasten the end; but death cheated me. I
rose from my bed of sickness, cursing the mockery, realizing
that indeed:


........ The good die first,
And they whose hearts are dry as summer dust
Burn to the socket.'
Some months after my recovery, while I was out on a
camp-hunt, you were brought to Le Bocage, and the sight
of you made me more vindictive than ever. I believed you
selfishly designing, and I could not bear that you should
remain under the same roof with me. I hated children as I
hated men and women. But that day when you defied me
in the park, and told me I was sinful and cruel, I began to
notice you closely. I weighed your words, watched you
when you little dreamed that I was present, and often concealed
myself in order to listen to your conversation. I
saw in your character traits that annoyed me, because they
were noble, and unlike what I had believed all womanhood
or girlhood to be. I was aware that you dreaded and disliked
me; I saw that very clearly, every time I had occasion
to speak to you. How it all came to pass I can not tell—I
know not—and it has always been a mystery even to me;
but Edna, after the long lapse of years of sin and reckless
dissipation, my heart stirred and turned to you, child
though you were, and a strange, strange, invincible love for
you sprang from the bitter ashes of a dead affection for
Agnes Hunt. I wondered at myself; I sneered at my
idiotcy; I cursed my mad folly, and tried to believe you as
unprincipled as I had found others; but the singular fascination
strengthened day by day. Finally I determined to
tempt you, hoping that your duplicity and deceit would
wake me from the second dream into which I feared there
was danger of my falling. Thinking that at your age curiosity
was the strongest emotion, I carefully arranged the

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

interior of the Taj Mahal, so that it would be impossible for
you to open it without being discovered; and putting the
key in your hands, I went abroad. I wanted to satisfy myself
that you were unworthy, and believed you would betray
the trust. For four years I wandered, restless, impatient,
scorning myself more and more because I could not forget
your sweet, pure, haunting face; because, despite my jeers,
I knew that I loved you. At last I wrote to my mother
from Egypt that I would go to Central Persia, and so I intended.
But one night as I sat alone, smoking amid the
ruins of the propylon at Philæ, a vision of Le Bocage rose
before me, and your dear face looked at me from the lotuscrowned
columns of the ancient temple. I forgot the
hate I bore all mankind; I forgot every thing but you;
your pure, calm, magnificent eyes; and the longing to see
you, my darling—the yearning to look into your eyes once
more, took possession of me. I sat there till the great,
golden, dewless dawn of the desert fell upon Egypt, and
then came a struggle long and desperate. I laughed and
swore at my folly; but far down in the abysses of my distorted
nature hope had kindled a little feeble, flickering ray.
I tried to smother it, but its flame clung to some crevice in
my heart, and would not be crushed. While I debated, a
pigeon that dwelt somewhere in the crumbling temple fluttered
down at my feet, cooed softly, looked in my face, then
perched on a mutilated, red granite sphinx immediately in
front of me, and after a moment rose, circled above me in the
pure, rainless air and flew westward. I accepted it as an
omen, and started to America instead of to Persia. On the
night of the tenth of December, four years after I bade you
good-by at the park gate, I was again at Le Bocage.—
Silently and undiscovered I stole into my own house, and
secreted myself behind the curtains in the library. I had
been there one hour when you and Gordon Leigh came in
to examine the Targum. O Edna! how little you dreamed
of the eager, hungry eyes that watched you! During that

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

hour that you two sat there bending over the same book, I
became thoroughly convinced that while I loved you as I
never expected to love any one, Gordon loved you also, and
intended if possible to make you his wife. I contrasted my
worn, haggard face and grayish locks with his, so full of
manly hope and youthful beauty, and I could not doubt
that any girl would prefer him to me. Edna, my retribution
began then. I felt that my devil was mocking me, as I had
long mocked others, and made me love you when it was
impossible to win you. Then and there I was tempted to
spring upon and throttle you both before he triumphantly
called you his. At last Leigh left, and I escaped to my
own rooms. I was pacing the floor when I heard you cross
the rotunda, and saw the glimmer of the light you carried.
Hoping to see you open the little Taj, I crawled behind the
sarcophagus that holds my two mummies, crouched close to
the floor, and peeped at you across the gilded byssus that
covered them. My eyes, I have often been told, possess
magnetic or mesmeric power. At all events, you felt my
eager gaze, you were restless, and searched the room to
discover whence that feeling of a human presence came.
Darling, were you superstitious, that you avoided looking
into the dark corner where the mummies lay? Presently
you stopped in front of the little tomb, and swept away the
spider-web, and took the key from your pocket, and as you
put it into the lock I almost shouted aloud in my savage
triumph! I absolutely panted to find Leigh's future wife
as unworthy of confidence as I believed the remainder of
her sex. But you did not open it. You merely drove
away the spider and rubbed the marble clean with your
handkerchief, and held the key between your fingers. Then
my heart seemed to stand still, as I watched the light
streaming over your beautiful, holy face and warm crimson
dress; and when you put the key in your pocket and turned
away, my groan almost betrayed me. I had taken out my
watch to see the hour, and in my suspense I clutched it so

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

tightly that the gold case and the crystal within all crushed
in my hand. You heard the tingling sound and wondered
whence it came; and when you had locked the door and
gone, I raised one of the windows and swung myself down
to the terrace. Do you remember that night?”

“Yes, Mr. Murray.”

Her voice was tremulous and almost inaudible.

“I had business in Tennessee, no matter now, what, or
where, and I went on that night. After a week I returned,
that afternoon when I found you reading in my sitting-room.
Still I was sceptical, and not until I opened the tomb, was
I convinced that you had not betrayed the trust which you
supposed I placed in you. Then as you stood beside me, in
all your noble purity and touching girlish beauty—as you
looked up half reproachfully, half defiantly at me—it cost
me a terrible effort to master myself—to abstain from clasping
you to my heart, and telling you all that you were to
me. Oh! how I longed to take you in my arms, and feed
my poor famished heart with one touch of your lips! I
dared not look at you, lest I should lose my self-control.
The belief that Gordon was a successful rival sealed my
lips on that occasion; and ah! the dreary wretchedness of
the days of suspense that followed. I was a starving beggar
who stood before what I coveted above every thing else
on earth, and saw it labelled with another man's name
and beyond my reach. The daily sight of that emerald ring
on your finger maddened me; and you can form no adequate
idea of the bitterness of feeling with which I noted
my mother's earnest efforts and manœuvres to secure for
Gordon Leigh—to sell to him—the little hand which her
own son would have given worlds to claim in the sight of
God and man! Continually I watched you when you least
suspected me; I strewed infidel books where I knew you
must see them; I tempted you more than you dreamed of;
I teased and tormented and wounded you whenever an opportunity
offered; for I hoped to find some flaw in your

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

character, some defect in your temper, some inconsistency
between your professions and your practice. I knew Leigh
was not your equal, and I said bitterly, `She is poor and
unknown, and will surely marry him for his money, for his
position—as Agnes would have married me.' But you did
not! and when I knew that you had positively refused his
fortune, I felt that a great dazzling light had broken suddenly
upon my darkened life; and, for the first time, since I
parted with Murray Hammond, tears of joy filled my eyes.
I ceased to struggle against my love—I gave myself up to
it, and only asked, How can I overcome her aversion to
me? You were the only tie that linked me with my race,
and for your sake I almost felt as if I could forget my hate.
But you shrank more and more from me, and my punishment
overtook me when I saw how you hated Clinton Allston's
blood-besmeared hands, and with what unfeigned
horror you regarded his career. When you declared so
vehemently that his fingers should never touch yours—oh!
it was the fearful apprehension of losing you that made me
catch your dear hands and press them to my aching heart. I
was stretched upon a rack that taught me the full import of
Isaac Taylor's grim words, `Remorse is man's dread prerogative!
' Believing that you knew all my history and that
your aversion was based upon it, I was too proud to show
you my affection. Douglass Manning was as much my
friend as I permitted any man to be; we had travelled together
through Arabia, and with his handwriting I was
familiar. Suspecting your literary schemes, and dreading
a rival in your ambition, I wrote to him on the subject, discovered
all I wished to ascertain, and requested him, for my
sake to reconsider, and examine your MS. He did so to
oblige me, and I insisted that he should treat your letters
and your MS. with such severity as to utterly crush your
literary aspirations. O child! do you see how entirely
you fill my mind and heart? How I scrutinize your words
and actions? O my darling—”

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

He paused and leaned over-her, putting his hand on her
head, but she shook off his touch and exclaimed:

“But Gertrude! Gertrude!”

“Be patient, and you shall know all; for as God reigns
above us, there is no recess of my heart into which you
shall not look. It is, perhaps, needless to tell you that
Estelle came here to marry me for my fortune. It is not
agreeable to say such things of one's own cousin, but
to-day I deal only in truths, and facts sustain me. She
professes to love me! has absolutely avowed it more than
once in days gone by. Whether she really loves any thing
but wealth and luxury, I have never troubled myself to
find out; but my mother fancies that if Estelle were my
wife, I might be less cynical. Once or twice I tried to be
affectionate toward her, solely to see what effect it would
have upon you; but I discovered that you could not easily
be deceived in that direction—the mask was too transparent,
and besides, the game disgusted me. I have no
respect for Estelle, but I have a shadowy traditional reverence
for the blood in her veins, which forbids my flirting
with her as she deserves. The very devil himself brought
Agnes here. She had married a rich old banker only a
few months after Murray's death, and lived in ease and
splendor until a short time since, when her husband failed
and died, leaving her without a cent. She knew how utterly
she had blasted my life, and imagined that I had never
married because I still loved her! With unparalleled effrontery
she came here, and trusting to her wonderfully preserved
beauty, threw herself and her daughter in my way.
When I heard she was at the parsonage, all the old burning
hate leaped up strong as ever. I fancied that she was
the real cause of your dislike to me, and that night, when
the game of billiards ended, I went to the parsonage for
the first time since Murray's death. Oh! the ghostly
thronging memories that met me at the gate, trooped after
me up the walk, and hovered like vultures as I stood in the

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

shadow of the trees, where my idol and I had chatted and
romped and shouted and whistled in the far past, in the
sinless bygone! Unobserved I stood there, and looked
once more, after the lapse of twenty years, on the face that
had caused my crime and ruin. I listened to her clean
laugh, silvery as when I heard it chiming with Murray's
under the apple-tree on the night that branded me, and
drove me forth to wander like Cain; and I resolved, if she
really loved her daughter, to make her suffer for all that
she had inflicted on me. The first time I met Gertrude I
could have sworn my boyhood's love was restored to me;
she is so entirely the image of what Agnes was. To possess
themselves of my home and property is all that brought
them here; and whether as my wife or as my mother-in-law
I think Agnes cares little. The first she sees is impracticable,
and now to make me wed Gertrude is her aim. Like
mother, like daughter!”

“Oh! no, no! visit not her mother's sins on her innocent
head! Gertrude is true and affectionate, and she loves you
dearly.”

Edna spoke with a great effort, and the strange tones of
her own voice frightened her.

“Loves me? Ha, ha! just about as tenderly as her
mother did before her! That they do both `dearly love'—
my heavy purse, I grant you. Hear me out. Agnes threw
the girl constantly and adroitly in my way; the demon
here in my heart prompted revenge, and, above all, I resolved
to find out whether you were indeed as utterly
indifferent to me as you seemed. I know that jealousy
will make a woman betray her affection sooner than any
other cause, and I deliberately set myself to work to make
you believe that I loved that pretty cheat over yonder at
the parsonage—that frolicsome wax-doll, who would rather
play with a kitten than talk to Cicero; who intercepts me
almost daily, to favor me with manifestations of devotion,
and shows me continually that I have only to put out my

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

hand and take her to rule over my house, and trample my
heart under her pretty feet! When you gave me that note
of hers a week ago, and looked so calmly, so coolly in my
face, I felt as if all hope were dying in my heart; for I
could not believe that, if you had one atom of affection for
me, you could be so generous, so unselfish, toward one
whom you considered your rival. That night I did not
close my eyes, and had almost decided to revisit South-America;
but next morning my mother told me you were
going to New-York—that all entreaties had failed to shake
your resolution. Then once more a hope cheered me, and
I believed that I understood why you had determined to
leave those whom I know you love tenderly—to quit the
home my mother offered you and struggle among strangers.
Yesterday they told me you would leave on Monday, and I
went out to seek you; but you were with Mr. Hammond,
as usual, and instead of you I met—that curse of my life—
Agnes! Face to face, at last, with my red-lipped Lamia!
Oh! it was a scene that made jubilee down in Pandemonium!
She plead for her child's happiness—ha, ha, ha!—implored
me most pathetically to love her Gertrude as well as Gertrude
loved me, and that my happiness would make me
forget the unfortunate past! She would willingly give me
her daughter, for did she not know how deep, how lasting,
how deathless was my affection? I had Gertrude's whole
heart, and I was too generous to trifle with her tender
love!—Edna, darling! I will not tell you all she said—
you would blush for your sisterhood. But my vengeance
was complete when I declined the honor she was so
eager to force upon me, when I overwhelmed her with my
scorn, and told her that there was only one woman whom
I respected or trusted, only one woman upon the broad
earth whom I loved, only one woman who could ever be
my wife, and her name was—Edna Earl!”

His voice died away, and all was still as the dead in their
grassy graves.

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

The orphan's face was concealed, and after a moment St.
Elmo Murray opened his arms, and said in that low winning
tone which so many women had found it impossible
to resist: “Come to me now, my pure, noble Edna. You
whom I love, as only such a man as I have shown myself to
be can love.”

“No, Mr. Murray; Gertrude stands between us.”

“Gertrude! Do not make me swear here, in your presence—
do not madden me by repeating her name! I tell
you she is a silly child, who cares no more for me than her
mother did before her. Nothing shall stand between us.
I love you; the God above us is my witness that I love
you as I never loved any human being, and I will not—I
swear I will not live without you! You are mine, and all
the legions in hell shall not part us!”

He stooped, snatched her from the chair as if she had
been an infant, and folded her in his strong arms.

“Mr. Murray, I know she loves you. My poor little
trusting friend! You trifled with her warm heart, as you
hope to trifle with mine; but I know you; you have shown
me how utterly heartless, remorseless, unprincipled you
are. You had no right to punish Gertrude for her mother's
sins; and if you had one spark of honor in your nature, you
would marry her, and try to atone for the injury you have
already done.”

“By pretending to give her a heart which belongs entirely
to you? If I wished to deceive you now, think you
I would have told all that hideous past, which you can not
abhor one half as much as I do?”

“Your heart is not mine! It belongs to sin, or you could
not have so maliciously deceived poor Gertrude. You love
nothing but your ignoble revenge and the gratification of
your self-love! You —”

“Take care, do not rouse me. Be reasonable, little darling.
You doubt my love? Well, I ought not to wonder
at your scepticism after all you have heard. But you can

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

feel how my heart throbs against your cheek, and if you
will look into my eyes, you will be convinced that I am
fearfully in earnest, when I beg you to be my wife to-morrow—
to-day—now! if you will only let me send for a
minister or a magistrate! You are—”

“You asked Annie to be your wife, and—”

“Hush! hush! Look at me. Edna, raise your head and
look at me.”

She tried to break away, and finding it impossible, pressed
both hands over her face and hid it against his shoulder.

He laughed and whispered:

“My darling, I know what that means. You dare not
look up because you can not trust your own eyes! Because
you dread for me to see something there, which you want
to hide, which you think it your duty to conceal.”

He felt a long shudder creep over her, and she answered
resolutely:

“Do you think, sir, that I could love a murderer? A
man whose hands are red with the blood of the son of my
best friend?”

“Look at me then.”

He raised her head, drew down her hands, took them
firmly in one of his, and placing the other under her chin,
lifted the burning face close to his own.

She dreaded the power of his lustrous, mesmeric eyes,
and instantly her long silky lashes swept her flushed cheeks.

“Ah! you dare not! You can not look me steadily in
the eye and say, `St. Elmo, I never have loved—do not—
and never can love you!' You are too truthful; your
lips can not dissemble. I know you do not want to love
me. Your reason, your conscience forbid it; you are
struggling to crush your heart. You think it your duty to
despise and hate me. But, my own Edna—my darling!
my darling! you do love me! You know you do love me,
though you will not confess it! My proud darling!”

He drew the face tenderly to his own, and kissed her

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

quivering lips repeatedly; and at last a moan of anguish
told how she was wrestling with her heart.

“Do you think you can hide your love from my eager
eyes? Oh! I know that I am unworthy of you! I feel it
more and more every day, every hour. It is because you
seem so noble—so holy—to my eyes, that I reverence while
I love you. You are so far above all other women—so
glorified in your pure consistent piety—that you only have
the power to make my future life—redeem the wretched
and sinful past. I tempted and tried you, and when you
proved so true and honest and womanly, you kindled a
faint beam of hope that, after all, there might be truth and
saving, purifying power in religion. Do you know that
since this church was finished I have never entered it until
a month ago, when I followed you here, and crouched
down-stairs—yonder behind one of the pillars, and heard
your sacred songs, your hymns so full of grandeur, so full
of pathos, that I could not keep back my tears while I listened?
Since then I have come every Saturday afternoon,
and during the hour spent here my unholy nature was
touched and softened as no sermon ever touched it. Oh!
you wield a power over me—over all my future! which
ought to make you tremble! The first generous impulse
that has stirred my callous bitter soul since I was a boy,
I owe to you. I went first to see poor Reed, in order to
discover what took you so often to that cheerless place;
and my interest in little Huldah arose from the fact that
you loved the child. O my darling! I know I have been
sinful and cruel and blasphemous; but it is not too late for
me to atone! It is not too late for me to do some good in
the world; and if you will only love me, and trust me,
and help me—”

His voice faltered, his tears fell upon her forehead, and
stooping he kissed her lips softly, reverently, as if he realized
the presence of something sacred.

“My precious Edna, no oath shall ever soil my lips

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

again; the touch of yours has purified them. I have been
mad—I think, for many, many years, and I loathe my past
life; but remember how sorely I was tried, and be merciful
when you judge me. With your dear little hand in mine,
to lead me, I will make amends for the ruin and suffering
I have wrought, and my Edna—my own wife shall save
me!”

Before the orphan's mental vision rose the picture of
Gertrude, the trembling coral mouth, the childish wistful
eyes, the lovely head nestled down so often and so lovingly
on her shoulder; and she saw too the bent figure and
white locks of her beloved pastor, as he sat in his old age,
in his childless desolate home, facing the graves of his murdered
children.

“O Mr. Murray! You can not atone! You can not
call your victims from their tombs. You can not undo
what you have done! What amends can you make to Mr.
Hammond, and to my poor little confiding Gertrude? I
can not help you! I can not save you!”

“Hush! You can, you shall! Do you think I will ever
give you up? Have mercy on my lonely life! my wretched
darkened soul. Lean your dear head here on my heart, and
say, `St. Elmo, what a wife can do to save her erring,
sinful husband, I will do for you.' If I am ever to be
saved, you, you only can effect my redemption; for I trust,
I reverence you. Edna as you value my soul, my eternal
welfare, give yourself to me! Give your pure sinless life
to purify mine.”

With a sudden bound she sprang from his embrace, and
lifted her arms toward the Christ, who seemed to shudder
as the flickering light of fading day fell through waving
foliage upon it.

“Look yonder to Jesus, weeping, bleeding! Only his
blood and tears can wash away your guilt. Mr. Murray, I
can never be your wife. I have no confidence in you.
Knowing how systematically you have deceived others,

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

how devoid of conscientious scruples you are I should
never be sure that I too was not the victim of your heartless
machinations. Beside, I—”

“Hush! hush! To your keeping I commit my conscience
and my heart.”

“No! no! I am no vicegerent of an outraged and insulted
God! I put no faith in any man, whose conscience
another keeps. From the species of fascination which you
exert, I shrink with unconquerable dread and aversion, and
would almost as soon entertain the thought of marrying
Lucifer himself. Oh! your perverted nature shocks, repels,
astonishes, grieves me. I can neither respect nor trust
you. Mr. Murray, have mercy upon yourself! Go yonder
to Jesus. He only can save and purify you.”

“Edna, you do not, you can not intend to leave me?
Darling—”

He held out his arms and moved toward her, but she
sprang past him, down the steps of the gallery, out of the
church, and paused only at sight of the dark, dull spot on
the white steps, where Annie Hammond had lain insensible.

An hour later, St. Elmo Murray raised his face from the
mahogany railing where it had rested since Edna left him,
and looked around the noble pile, which his munificence
had erected. A full moon eyed him pityingly through the
stained glass, and the gleam of the marble pulpit was chill
and ghostly; and in that weird light the Christ was
threatening, wrathful, appalling.

As St. Elmo stood there alone, confronting the picture—
confronting the past—memory, like the Witch of Endor,
called up visions of the departed that were more terrible
than the mantled form of Israel's prophet; and the proud,
hopeless man bowed his haughty head, with a cry of anguish
that rose mournfully to the vaulted ceiling of the
sanctuary:

“It went up single, echoless, `My God! I am forsaken!'”

-- --

CHAPTER XXIII.

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

THE weather was so inclement on the following
day that no service was held in the church; but,
notwithstanding the heavy rain, Edna went to the
parsonage to bid adieu to her pastor and teacher.
When she ascended the steps Mr. Hammond was walking
up and down the portico, with his hands clasped behind
him, as was his habit when engrossed by earnest thought;
and he greeted his pupil with a degree of mournful tenderness
very soothing to her sad heart.

Leading the way to his study, where Mrs. Powell sat
with an open book on her lap, he said gently:

“Agnes, will you be so kind as to leave us for a while?
This is the last interview I shall have with Edna for a long
time, perhaps forever, and there are some things I wish to
say to her alone. You will find a better light in the dining-room,
where all is quiet.”

As Mrs. Powell withdrew he locked the door, and for
some seconds paced the floor; then taking a seat on the
chintz-covered lounge beside his pupil, he said, eagerly:

“St. Elmo was at the church yesterday afternoon. Are
you willing to tell me what passed between you?”

“Mr. Hammond, he told me his melancholy history. I
know all now—know why he shrinks from meeting you,
whom he has injured so cruelly; know all his guilt and
your desolation.”

The old man bowed his white head on his bosom, and

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

there was a painful silence. When he spoke, his voice was
scarcely audible.

“The punishment of Eli has fallen heavily upon me, and
there have been hours when I thought that it was greater
than I could bear—that it would utterly crush me; but
the bitterness of the curse has passed away, and I can say
truly of that `meekest angel of God,' the Angel of Patience:



`He walks with thee, that angel kind,
And gently whispers, Be resigned:
Bear up, bear on: the end shall tell,
The dear Lord ordereth all things well!'

“I tried to train up my children in the fear and admonition
of the Lord; but I must have failed signally in my
duty, though I have never been able to discover in what
respect I was negligent. One of the sins of my life was my
inordinate pride in my only boy—my gifted, gifted, handsome
son. My love for Murray was almost idolatrous; and
when my heart throbbed with proudest hopes and aspirations,
my idol was broken and laid low in the dust; and,
like David mourning for his rebellious child Absalom, I
cried out in my affliction, `My son! my son! would God
I had died for thee!' Murray Hammond was my precious
diadem of earthly glory; and suddenly I found myself uncrowned,
and sackcloth and ashes were my portion.”

“Why did you never confide these sorrows to me? Did
you doubt my earnest sympathy?”

“No, my child; but I thought it best that St. Elmo
should lift the veil and show you all that he wished you to
know. I felt assured that the time would come when he
considered it due to himself to acquaint you with his sad
history; and when I saw him go into the church yesterday
I knew that the hour had arrived. I did not wish to prejudice
you against him; for I believed that through your
agency the prayers of twenty years would be answered,
and that his wandering, embittered heart would follow you

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

to that cross before which he bowed in his boyhood. Edna,
it was through my son's sin and duplicity that St. Elmo's
noble career was blasted, and his most admirable character
perverted; and I have hoped and believed that through
your influence, my beloved pupil, he would be redeemed
from his reckless course. My dear little Edna, you are very
lovely and winning, and I believed he would love you as he
never loved any one else. Oh! I have hoped every thing
from your influence! Far, far beyond all computation is
the good which a pious, consistent, Christian wife can accomplish
in the heart of a husband who truly loves her.”

“O Mr. Hammond! you pain and astonish me. Surely
you would not be willing to see me marry a man who scoffs
at the very name of religion; who wilfully deceives and
trifles with the feelings of all who are sufficiently credulous
to trust his hollow professions—whose hands are red
with the blood of your children! What hope of happiness
or peace could you indulge for me, in view of such a union?
I should merit all the wretchedness that would inevitably
be my life-long portion if, knowing his crimes, I could consent
to link my future with his.”

“He would not deceive you, my child! If you knew him
as well as I do, if you could realize all that he was before
his tender, loving heart was stabbed by the two whom he
almost adored, you would judge him more leniently
Edna, if I whom he has robbed of all that made life beautiful—
if I, standing here in my lonely old age, in sight of the
graves of my murdered darlings—if I can forgive him, and
pray for him, and, as God is my witness, love him! you
have no right to visit my injuries and my sorrows upon
him!”

Edna looked in amazement at his troubled earnest countenance,
and exclaimed.

“Oh! if he knew all your noble charity, your unparalleled
magnanimity, surely, surely, your influence would be
his salvation! His stubborn bitter heart would be melted.

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

But, sir, I should have a right to expect Annie's sad fate if
I could forget her sufferings and her wrongs.”

Mr. Hammond rose and walked to the window, and
after a time, when he resumed his seat, his eyes were full
of tears, and his wrinkled face was strangely pallid.

“My darling Annie, my sweet fragile flower, my precious
little daughter, so like her sainted mother! Ah! it is
not surprising that she could not resist his fascinations.
But, Edna, he never loved my pet lamb. Do you know
that you have become almost as dear to me as my own
dead child? She deceived me! she was willing to forsake
her father in his old age; but through long years you have
never once betrayed my perfect confidence.”

The old man put his thin hand on the orphan's head and
turned the countenance toward him.

“My dear little girl, you will not think me impertinently
curious when I ask you a question, which my sincere affection
for and interest in you certainly sanctions? Do you
love St. Elmo?”

“Mr. Hammond, it is not love; for esteem, respect, confidence
belong to love: but I can not deny that he exerts a
very singular, a wicked fascination over me. I dread his evil
influence, I avoid his presence, and know that he is utterly
unworthy of any woman's trust; and yet—and yet—O
sir! I feel that I am very weak, and I fear that I am
unwomanly; but I can not despise, I can not hate him as
I ought to do!”

“Is not this feeling, on your part, one of the causes that
hurries you away to New York?”

“That is certainly one of the reasons why I am anxious
to go as early as possible. O Mr. Hammond! much as I
love, much as I owe you and Mrs. Murray, I sometimes
wish that I had never come here! Never seen Le Bocage
and the mocking, jeering demon who owns it!”

“Try to believe that somehow in the mysterious Divine
economy it is all for the best. In reviewing the

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

apparently accidental circumstances that placed you among us, I
have thought that, because this was your appointed field of
labor, God in his wisdom brought you where he designed
you to work. Does Mrs. Murray know that her son has
offered to make you his wife?”

“No! no! I hope she never will; for it would mortify
her exceedingly to know that he could be willing to give
his proud name to one of whose lineage she is so ignorant.
How did you know it?”

“I knew what his errand must be when he forced himself
to visit a spot so fraught with painful memories as my
church. Edna, I shall not urge you; but ponder well the
step you are taking; for St. Elmo's future will be colored
by your decision. I have an abiding and comforting faith
that he will yet lift himself out of the abyss of sinful dissipation
and scoffing scepticism, and your hand would aid him
as none other human can.”

“Mr. Hammond it seems incredible that you can plead
for him. Oh! do not tempt me! Do not make me believe
that I could restore his purity of faith and life. Do not tell
me that it would be right to give my hand to a blasphemous
murderer? Oh! my own heart is weak enough already!
I know that I am right in my estimate of his unscrupulous
character, and I am neither so vain nor so blind as to
imagine that my feeble efforts could accomplish for him,
what all your noble magnanimity and patient endeavors
have entirely failed to effect. If he can obstinately resist
the influence of your life, he would laugh mine to scorn.
It is hard enough for me to leave him, when I feel that
duty demands it. O my dear Mr. Hammond! do not attempt
to take from me that only staff which can carry me
firmly away—do not make my trial even more severe.
I must not see his face; for I will not be his wife. Instead
of weakening my resolution by holding out flattering hopes
of reforming him, pray for me! oh! pray for me! that I
may be strengthened to flee from a great temptation! I

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

will marry no man who is not an earnest, humble believer
in the religion of our Lord Jesus Christ. Rather than become
the wife of a sacrilegious scoffer, such as I know Mr.
Murray to be, I will, so help me God! live and work alone,
and go down to my grave Edna Earl!”

The minister sighed heavily.

“Bear one thing in mind. It has been said, that in disavowing
guardianship, we sometimes slaughter Abel. You
can not understand my interest in St. Elmo? Remember
that if his wretched soul is lost at last, it will be required
at the hands of my son, in that dread day—Dies Irœ! Dies
Illa!
—when we shall all stand at the final judgment! Do
you wonder that I struggle in prayer, and in all possible
human endeavor to rescue him from ruin; so that when I
am called from earth, I can meet the spirit of my only son
with the blessed tidings that the soul he jeoparded, and
well-nigh wrecked, has been redeemed! is safe! anchored
once more in the faith of Christ? But I will say no more.
Your own heart and conscience must guide you in this matter.
It would pour a flood of glorious sunshine upon my
sad and anxious heart, as I go down to my grave, if I could
know that you, whose life and character I have in great degree
moulded, were instrumental in saving one whom I
have loved so long, so well, and under such afflicting circumstances,
as my poor St. Elmo.”

“To the mercy of his Maker, and the intercession of his
Saviour, I commit him.

`As for me, I go my own way, onward, upward!'”

A short silence ensued, and at last Edna rose to say good-bye.

“Do you still intend to leave at four o'clock in the morning?
I fear you will have bad weather for your journey.”

“Yes, sir, I shall certainly start to-morrow. And now,
I must leave you. O my best friend! how can I tell you
good-bye!”

The minister folded her in his trembling arms, and his

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

silver locks mingled with her black hair, while he solemnly
blessed her. She sobbed as he pressed his lips to her fore
head, and gently put her from him; and turning, she hurried
away, anxious to escape the sight of Gertrude's accusing
face; for she supposed that Mrs. Powell had repeated
to her daughter Mr. Murray's taunting words.

Since the previous evening she had not spoken to St.
Elmo, who did not appear at breakfast; and when she passed
him in the hall an hour later, he was talking to his mother,
and took no notice of her bow.

Now as the carriage approached the house, she glanced
in the direction of his apartments, and saw him sitting at
the window, with his elbow resting on the sill, and his
cheek on his hand.

She went at once to Mrs. Murray, and the interview was
long and painful. The latter wept freely, and insisted that
if the orphan grew weary of teaching, (as she knew would
happen,) she should come back immediately to Le Bocage;
where a home would always be hers, and to which a true
friend would welcome her.

At length, when Estelle Harding came in with some letters,
which she wished to submit to her aunt's inspection,
Edna retreated to her own quiet room. She went to her
bureau to complete the packing of her clothes, and found
on the marble slab a box and note directed to her.

Mr. Murray's handwriting was remarkably elegant, and
Edna broke the seal which bore his motto, Nemo me impune
lacessit.

Edna: I send for your examination the contents of
the little tomb, which you guarded so faithfully. Read
the letters written before I was betrayed. The locket attached
to a ribbon was always worn over my heart, and
the miniatures which it contains, are those of Agnes Hunt
and Murray Hammond. Read all the record, and then
judge me, as you hope to be judged. I sit alone, amid the

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

mouldering, blackened ruins of my youth; will you not listen
to the prayer of my heart, and the half-smothered pleadings
of your own, and come to me in my desolation, and help
me to build up a new and noble life? O my darling!
you can make me what you will. While you read and ponder,
I am praying! Aye, praying for the first time in twenty
years! praying that if God ever hears prayer, He will influence
your decision, and bring you to me. Edna, my dar
ling! I wait for you.

“Your own
St. Elmo.

Ah! how her tortured heart writhed and bled; how piteously
it pleaded for him, and for itself!

Edna opened the locket, and if Gertrude had stepped into
the golden frame, the likeness could not have been more
startling. She looked at it until her lips blanched and were
tightly compressed, and the memory of Gertrude became
paramount. Murray Hammond's face she barely glanced
at, and its extraordinary beauty stared at her like that of
some avenging angel. With a shudder she put it away,
and turned to the letters which St. Elmo had written to
Agnes and to Murray, in the early, happy days of his engagement.

Tender, beautiful, loving letters, that breathed the most
devoted attachment and the purest piety; letters that were
full of lofty aspirations, and religious fervor, and generous
schemes for the assistance and enlightenment of the poor
about Le Bocage; and especially for “my noble, matchless
Murray.” Among the papers were several designs for
charitable buildings; a house of industry, an asylum for
the blind, and a free school-house. In an exquisite ivory
casket, containing a splendid set of diamonds, and the costly
betrothal ring, bearing the initials, Edna found a sheet of
paper, around which the blazing necklace was twisted.
Disengaging it, she saw that it was a narration of all that
had stung him to desperation, on the night of the murder.

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

As she read the burning taunts, the insults, the ridicule
heaped by the two under the apple-tree upon the fond, faithful,
generous, absent friend, she felt the indignant blood
gush into her face; but she read on and on, and two hours
elapsed ere she finished the package. Then came a trial, a
long, fierce, agonizing trial, such as few women have ever
been called upon to pass through; such as the world believes
no woman ever triumphantly endured. Girded by
prayer, the girl went down resolutely into the flames of the
furnace, and the ordeal was terrible indeed. But as often
as Love showed her the figure of Mr. Murray, alone in his
dreary sitting-room, waiting, watching for her, she turned
and asked of Duty, the portrait of Gertrude's sweet, anxious,
face; the picture of dying Annie; the mournful countenance
of a nun, shut up by iron bars from God's beautiful
world, from the home and the family who had fondly cherished
her in her happy girlhood, ere St. Elmo trailed his
poison across her sunny path.

After another hour, the orphan went to her desk, and
while she wrote, a pale, cold rigidity settled upon her features,
which told that she was calmly, deliberately shaking
hands with the expelled, the departing Hagar of her heart's
hope and happiness.

“To the mercy of God, and the love of Christ, and the
judgment of your own conscience, I commit you. Henceforth
we walk different paths, and after to-night, it is my
wish that we meet no more on earth. Mr. Murray, I can
not lift up your darkened soul; and you would only drag
mine down. For your final salvation, I shall never cease
to pray, till we stand face to face, before the Bar of God.

Edna Earl.

Ringing for a servant, she sent back the box, and even
his own note, which she longed to keep, but would not
trust herself to see again; and dreading reflection, and too

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

miserable to sleep, she went to Mrs. Murray's room, and
remained with her till three o'clock.

Then Mr. Murray's voice rang through the house, calling
for the carriage, and as Edna put on her bonnet and shawl,
he knocked at his mother's door.

“It is raining very hard, and you must not think of going
to the dépôt, as you intended.”

“But, my son, the carriage is close and—”

“I can not permit you to expose yourself so unnecessarily,
and, in short, I will not take you, so there is an end of it.
Of course I can stand the weather, and I will ride over with
Edna, and put her under the care of some one on the train.
As soon as possible send her down to the carriage. I will
order her trunks strapped on.”

He was very pale and stern, and his voice rang coldly
clear as he turned and went down-stairs.

The parting was very painful, and Mrs. Murray followed
the orphan to the front-door.

“St. Elmo, I wish you would let me go. I do not mind
the rain.”

“Impossible. You know I have an unconquerable horror
of scenes, and I do not at all fancy witnessing one that
threatens to last until the train leaves. Go up-stairs and
cry yourself to sleep in ten minutes; that will be much
more sensible. Come, Edna, are you ready?”

The orphan was folded in a last embrace, and Mr. Murray
held out his hand, drew her from his mother's arms, and
taking his seat beside her in the carriage, ordered the coachman
to drive on.

The night was very dark, the wind sobbed down the
avenue, and the rain fell in such torrents that as Edna
leaned out for a last look at the stately mansion, which she
had learned to love so well, she could only discern the outline
of the bronze monsters by the glimmer of the light
burning in the hall. She shrank far back in one corner,
and her fingers clutched each other convulsively; but when

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

they had passed through the gate and entered the main
road Mr. Murray's hand was laid on hers—the cold fingers
were unlocked gently but firmly, and raised to his lips.

She made an effort to withdraw them, but found it useless,
and the trial which she had fancied was at an end seemed
only beginning.

“Edna this is the last time I shall ever speak to you of
myself; the last time I shall ever allude to all that has
passed. Is it entirely useless for me to ask you to reconsider?
If you have no pity for me, have some mercy on
yourself. You can not know how I dread the thought of
your leaving me, and being roughly handled by a cold, selfish,
ruthless world. Oh! it maddens me when I think of
your giving your precious life, which would so glorify my
home, and gladden my desolate heart, to a public, who will
trample upon you if possible, and, if it can not entirely crush
you, will only value you as you deserve, when, with ruined
health and withered hopes, you sink into the early grave
malice and envy have dug for you. Already your dear face
has grown pale, and your eyes have a restless, troubled
look, and shadows are gathering about your young, pure,
fresh spirit. My darling, you are not strong enough to
wrestle with the world; you will be trodden down by the
masses in this conflict, upon which you enter so eagerly.
Do you not know that `literati' means literally the branded?
The lettered slave! Oh! if not for my sake, at least
for your own, reconsider before the hot irons sear your
brow; and hide it here, my love; keep it white and pure
and unfurrowed here, in the arms that will never weary of
sheltering and clasping you close and safe from the burning
brand of fame. Literati! A bondage worse than Roman
slavery! Help me to make a proper use of my fortune, and
you will do more real good to your race than by all you
can ever accomplish with your pen, no matter how successful
it may prove. If you were selfish and heartless as other
women, adulation and celebrity and the praise of the public

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

might satisfy you. But you are not, and I have studied
your nature too thoroughly to mistake the result of your
ambitious career. My darling, ambition is the mirage of
the literary desert you are anxious to traverse; it is the
Bahr Sheitan, the Satan's water, which will ever recede and
mock your thirsty, toil-spent soul. Dear little pilgrim, do
not scorch your feet and wear out your life in the hot,
blinding sands, struggling in vain for the constantly fading,
vanishing oasis of happy literary celebrity. Ah! the Sahara
of letters is full of bleaching bones that tell where many of
your sex as well as of mine fell and perished miserably,
even before the noon of life. Ambitious spirit, come, rest in
peace in the cool, quiet, happy, palm-grove that I offer you.
My shrinking violet, sweeter than all Pæstum boasts! You
can not cope successfully with the world of selfish men and
frivolous, heartless women, of whom you know absolutely
nothing. To-day I found a passage which you had marked
in one of my books, and it echoes ceaselessly in my heart:


“`My future will not copy fair my past.
I wrote that once; and thinking at my side
My ministering life-angel justified
The word by his appealing look upcast
To the white throne of God, I turned at last,
And there instead saw thee, not unallied
To angels in thy soul!.. Then I, long tried
By natural ills, received the comfort fast;
While budding at thy sight, my pilgrim's staff
Gave out green leaves with morning dews impearled.
I seek no copy now of life's first half:
Leave here the pages with long musing curled,
And write me new my future's epigraph.
New angel mine—unhoped-for in the world!'”
He had passed his arm around her and drawn her close
to his side, and the pleading tenderness of his low voice was
indeed hard to resist.

“No, Mr. Murray, my decision is unalterable. If you do
really love me, spare me, spare me, further entreaty. Before

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

we part there are some things I should like to say, and I
have little time left. Will you hear me?”

He did not answer, but tightened his arm, drew her head
to his bosom, and leaned his face down on hers.

“Mr. Murray, I want to leave my Bible with you, because
there are many passages marked which would greatly
comfort and help you. It is the most precious thing I possess,
for Grandpa gave it to me when I was a little girl, and
I could not bear to leave it with any one but you. I have
it here in my hand; will you look into it sometimes if I give
it to you?”

He merely put out his hand and took it from her.

She paused a few seconds, and as he remained silent, she
continued:

“Mr. Hammond is the best friend you have on earth.
Yesterday, having seen you enter the church and suspecting
what passed, he spoke to me of you, and oh! he pleaded
for you as only he could! He urged me not to judge you
too harshly; not to leave you, and these were his words:
`Edna, if I, whom he has robbed of all that made life beautiful;
if I, standing here alone in my old age, in sight of
the graves of my murdered darlings, if I can forgive him,
and pray for him, and, as God is my witness, love him! you
have no right to visit my injuries and my sorrows upon
him!' Mr. Murray, he can help you, and he will, if you
will only permit him. If you could realize how deeply he
is interested in your happiness, you could not fail to reverence
that religion which enables him to triumph over all
the natural feelings of resentment. Mr. Murray, you have
declared again and again that you love me. Oh! if it be
true, meet me in heaven! I know that I am weak and sinful;
but I am trying to correct the faults of my character, I
am striving to do what I believe to be my duty, and I hope
at last to find a home with my God. O sir! I am not so
entirely ambitious as you seem to consider me. Believe
me:

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]



`Better than glory's pomp will be
That green and blessed spot to me—
A palm-shade in eternity.'
For several years, ever since you went abroad, I have been
praying for you; and while I live I shall not cease to do so.
Oh! will you not pray for yourself? Mr. Murray, I believe
I shall not be happy even in heaven if I do not see you
there. On earth we are parted—your crimes divide us; but
there! there! Oh! for my sake make an effort to redeem
yourself, and meet me there!”

She felt his strong frame tremble, and a heavy shuddering
sigh broke from his lips and swept across her cheek.
But when he spoke his words contained no hint of the promise
she longed to receive:

“Edna, my shadow has fallen across your heart, and I
am not afraid that you will forget me. You will try to do
so, you will give me as little thought as possible; you will
struggle to crush your aching heart, and endeavor to be
famous. But amid your ovations the memory of a lonely
man, who loves you infinitely better than all the world for
which you forsook him, will come like a breath from the
sepulchre, to wither your bays; and my words, my pleading
words, will haunt you, rising above the pæans of your
public worshippers. When the laurel crown you covet now
shall become a chaplet of thorns piercing your temples, or a
band of iron that makes your brow ache, you will think
mournfully of the days gone by, when I prayed for the privilege
of resting your weary head here on my heart. You
can not forget me. Sinful and all unworthy as I confess myself,
I am conqueror, I triumph now, even though you never
permit me to look upon your face again; for I believe I have
a place in my darling's heart which no other man, which
not the whole world can usurp or fill! You are too proud
to acknowledge it, too truthful to deny it; but, my pure
Pearl, my heart feels it as well as yours, and it is a comfort
of which all time can not rob me. Without it, how could I

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

face my future, so desolate, sombre, lonely? Oh! indeed!
indeed:


`My retribution is, that to the last
I have o'errated, too, my power to cope
With this fierce thought—that life must all be passed
Without life's hope.'
Edna, the hour has come when, in accordance with your
own decree, we part. For twenty years no woman's lips,
except my mother's, have touched mine until yesterday, when
they pressed yours. Perhaps we may never meet again in
this world, and, ah! do not shrink away from me, I want to
kiss you once more, my darling! my darling! I shall wear
it on my lips till death stiffens them; and I am not at all
afraid that any other man will ever be allowed to touch
lips that belong to me alone; that I have made, and here
seal, all my own! Good-bye”

He strained her to him and pressed his lips twice to hers,
then the carriage stopped at the railroad station.

He handed her out, found a seat for her in the cars, which
had just arrived, arranged her wrappings comfortably, and
went back to attend to her trunks. She sat near an open
window, and though it rained heavily, he buttoned his coat
to the throat, and stood just beneath it, with his eyes bent
down. Twice she pronounced his name, but he did not
seem to hear her, and Edna put her hand lightly on his
shoulder and said:

“Do not stand here in the rain. In a few minutes we
shall start, and I prefer that you should not wait. Please
go home at once, Mr. Murray.”

He shook his head, but caught her hand and leaned his
cheek against the soft little palm, passing it gently and
caressingly over his haggard face.

The engine whistled; Mr. Murray pressed a long, warm
kiss on the hand he had taken, the cars moved on; and as
he lifted his hat, giving her one of his imperial, graceful

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

bows Edna had a last glimpse of the dark, chiselled, repulsive
yet handsome face that had thrown its baleful image
deep in her young heart, and defied all her efforts to expel
it. The wind howled around the cars, the rain fell heavily,
beating a dismal tattoo on the glass, the night was mournfully
dreary, and the orphan sank back and lowered her
veil, and hid her face in her hands.

Henceforth she felt that in obedience to her own decision
and fiat



“They stood aloof, the scars remaining
Like cliffs that had been rent asunder;
A dreary sea now flows between;
But neither heat nor frost nor thunder
Shall wholly do away, I ween,
The marks of that which once hath been.”

-- --

CHAPTER XXIV.

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

As day dawned the drab clouds blanched, broke up in
marbled masses, the rain ceased, the wind sang out of the
west, heralding the coming blue and gold, and at noon not
one pearly vapor sail dotted the sky. During the afternoon
Edna looked anxiously for the first glimpse of “Lookout,”
but a trifling accident detained the train for several
hours, and it was almost twilight when she saw it, a purple
spot staining the clear beryl horizon; spreading rapidly,
shifting its Tyrian mantle for gray robes; and at length
the rising moon silvered its rocky crest, as it towered in
silent majesty over the little village nestled at its base.
The kind and gentlemanly conductor on the cars accompanied
Edna to the hotel, and gave her a parcel containing
several late papers. As she sat in her small room, weary
and yet sleepless, she tried to divert her thoughts by reading
the journals, and found in three of them notices of the
last number of — Magazine, and especial mention of her
essay: “Keeping the Vigil of St. Martin under the Pines of
Grütli.”

The extravagant laudations of this article surprised her,
and she saw that while much curiosity was indulged concerning
the authorship, one of the editors ventured to attribute
it to a celebrated and very able writer, whose genius
and erudition had lifted him to an enviable eminence
in the world of American letters. The criticisms were excessively
flattering, and the young author, gratified at the
complete success that had crowned her efforts, cut out the

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

friendly notices, intending to inclose them in a letter to
Mrs. Murray.

Unable to sleep, giving audience to memories of her early
childhood, she passed the night at her window, watching
the constellations go down behind the dark, frowning mass
of rock that lifted its parapets to the midnight sky, and in
the morning light saw the cold, misty cowl drawn over the
venerable hoary head.

The village had changed so materially that she could
scarcely recognize any of the old landmarks, and the people
who kept the hotel could tell her nothing about Peter
Wood, the miller. After breakfast she took a box containing
some flowers packed in wet cotton, and walked out on
the road leading in the direction of the blacksmith's shop.
Very soon the trees became familiar, she remembered every
turn of the road and bend of the fences; and at last the
grove of oak and chestnut shading the knoll at the intersection
of the roads, met her eye. She looked for the forge
and bellows, for the anvil and slack-tub; but shop and shed
had fallen to decay, and only a heap of rubbish, overgrown
with rank weeds and vines, marked the spot where she had
spent so many happy hours. The glowing yellow chestnut
leaves dripped down at her feet, and the oaks tossed their
gnarled arms as if welcoming the wanderer whose head
they had shaded in infancy, and, stifling a moan, the orphan
hurried on.

She saw that the timber had been cut down, and fences
inclosed cultivated fields where forests had stood when she
went away. At a sudden bend in the narrow, irregular
road when she held her breath and leaned forward to see
the old house where she was born and reared, a sharp cry
of pain escaped her. Not a vestige of the homestead remained,
save the rocky chimney, standing in memorian in
the centre of a corn-field. She leaned against the low fence,
and tears trickled down her cheeks as memory rebuilt the
log-house, and placed the split-bottomed rocking-chair on

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

the porch in front, and filled it with the figure of a white
haired old man, with his pipe in his hand and his blurred
eyes staring at the moon.

Through the brown corn-stalks she could see the gaping
mouth of the well, now partially filled with rubbish; and
the wreaths of scarlet cypress which once fringed the shed
above it and hung their flaming trumpets down till they
almost touched her childish head, as she sang at the well
where she scoured the cedar piggin, were bereft of all support
and trailed helplessly over the ground. Close to the
fence, and beyond the reach of plough and hoe, a yellow
four-o'clock with closed flowers marked the location of the
little garden; and one tall larkspur leaned against the fence,
sole survivor of the blue pets that Edna had loved so well
in the early years. She put her fingers through a crevice,
broke the plumy spray, and as she pressed it to her face,
she dropped her head upon the rails, and gave herself up to
the flood of painful yet inexpressibly precious reminiscences.

How carefully she had worked and weeded this little
plat; how proud she once was of her rosemary and pinks,
her double feathery poppies, her sweet-scented lemon-grass;
how eagerly she had transplanted wood violets and purple
phlox from the forest; how often she had sat on the steps
watching for her grandfather's return, and stringing those
four-o'clock blossoms into golden crowns for her own young
head; and how gayly she had sometimes swung them over
Brindle's horns, when she went out to milk her.



“Ah! sad and strange, as in dark summer dawns
The earliest pipe of half-awakened birds
To dying ears, when unto dying eyes
The casement slowly grows a glimmering square;
So sad, so strange, the days that are no more.”

With a sob she turned away and walked in the direction
of the burying-ground; for there, certainly, she would find
all unchanged; graves at least were permanent.

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

The little spring bubbled as of yore, the lush creepers
made a tangled tapestry around it, and crimson and blue
convolvulus swung their velvety dew-beaded chalices above
it, as on that June morning long ago when she stood there
filling her bucket, waiting for the sunrise.

She took off her gloves, knelt down beside the spring,
and dipping up the cold, sparkling water in her palms,
drank and wept, and drank again. She bathed her aching
eyes, and almost cheated herself into the belief that she
heard again Grip's fierce bark ringing through the woods,
and the slow, drowsy tinkle of Brindle's bell. Turning
aside from the beaten track, she entered the thick grove of
chestnuts, and looked around for the grave of the Dents;
but the mound had disappeared, and though she recognized
the particular tree which had formerly overhung it, and
searched the ground carefully, she could discover no trace
of the hillock where she had so often scattered flowers. A
squirrel leaped and frisked in the boughs above her, and
she startled a rabbit from the thick grass and fallen yellow
leaves; but neither these, nor the twitter of gossiping orioles,
nor the harsh hungry cry of a blue-bird told her a syllable
of all that had transpired in her absence.

She conjectured that the bodies had probably been disinterred
by friends, and removed to Georgia; and she hurried
on toward the hillside, where the neighborhood graveyard
was situated. The rude, unpainted paling still inclosed it,
and rows of head-boards stretched away among grass and
weeds; but whose was that shining marble shaft, standing
in the centre of a neatly arranged square, around which ran
a handsome iron railing? On that very spot, in years gone
by, had stood a piece of pine board: “Sacred to the memory
of Aaron Hunt, an honest blacksmith and true Christian.”

Who had dared to disturb his bones, to violate his last
resting-place, and to steal his grave for the interment of
some wealthy stranger? A cry of horror and astonishment

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

broke from the orphan's trembling lips, and she shaded her
eyes with her hand, and tried to read the name inscribed
on the monument of the sacrilegious interloper. But bitter,
scalding tears of indignation blinded her. She dashed them
away, but they gathered and fell faster; and, unbolting the
gate, she entered the inclosure and stepped close to the
marble.

ERECTED
IN HONOR OF
AARON HUNT,
BY HIS DEVOTED GRANDDAUGHTER.

These gilded words were traced on the polished surface
of the pure white obelisk, and on each corner of the square
pedestal or base stood beautifully carved vases, from which
drooped glossy tendrils of ivy.

As Edna looked in amazement at the glittering shaft
which rose twenty-five feet in the autumn air; as she rubbed
her eyes and re-read the golden inscription, and looked at
the sanded walks, and the well-trimmed evergreens, which
told that careful hands kept the lot in order, she sank down
at the base of the beautiful monument, and laid her hot
cheek on the cold marble.

“O Grandpa, Grandpa! He is not altogether wicked
and callous as we once thought him, or he could never have
done this! Forgive your poor little Pearl, if she can not
help loving one who, for her sake, honors your dear name
and memory! O Grandpa! if I had never gone away
from here! If I could have died before I saw him again!
before this great anguish fell upon my heart!”

She knew now where St. Elmo Murray went that night,
after he had watched her from behind the sarcophagus and
the mummies; knew that only his hand could have erected
this noble pillar of record; and most fully did she appreciate
the delicate feeling which made him so proudly

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

reticent on this subject. He wished no element of gratitude
in the love he had endeavored to win, and scorned to take
advantage of her devoted affection for her grandfather, by
touching her heart with a knowledge of the tribute paid to
his memory. Until this moment she had sternly refused to
permit herself to believe all his protestations of love; had
tried to think that he merely desired to make her acknowledge
his power, and confess an affection flattering to his
vanity. But to-day she felt that all he had avowed was
true; that his proud, bitter heart was indeed entirely hers;
and this assurance filled her own heart with a measureless
joy, a rapture that made her eyes sparkle through their
tears and brought a momentary glow to her cheeks. Hour
after hour passed; she took no note of time, and sat there
pondering her past life, thinking how the dusty heart deep
under the marble would have throbbed with fond pride, if
it could only have known what the world said of her writings.
That she should prove competent to teach the neighbors'
children, had been Aaron Hunt's loftiest ambition for
his darling; and now she was deemed worthy to speak to
her race, through the columns of a periodical that few women
were considered able to fill.

She wondered if he were not really cognizant of it all;
if he were not watching her struggles and her triumph;
and she asked herself why he was not allowed, in token of
tender sympathy, to drop one palm-leat on her head, from
the fadeless branch he waved in heaven?



“Oh! how far,
How far and safe, God, dost thou keep thy saints
When once gone from us! We may call against
The lighted windows of thy fair June heaven
Where all the souls are happy; and not one,
Not even my father, look from work or play,
To ask, `Who is it that cries after us,
Below there, in the dark?”

The shaft threw a long slanting shadow eastward as the

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

orphan rose, and, taking from the box the fragrant exoties
which she had brought from Le Bocage, arranged them in
the damp soil of one of the vases, and twined their bright-hued
petals among the dark green ivy leaves. One shining
wreath she broke and laid away tenderly in the box, a hallowed
souvenir of the sacred spot where it grew; and as
she stood there, looking at a garland of poppy-leaves chiselled
around the inscription, neither flush nor tremor told
aught that passed in her mind, and her sculptured features
were calm, as the afternoon sun showed how pale and fixed
her face had grown. She climbed upon the broad base and
pressed her lips to her grandfather's name, and there was
a mournful sweetness in her voice as she said aloud:

“Pray God to pardon him, Grandpa! Pray Christ to
comfort and save his precious soul! O Grandpa! pray the
Holy Spirit to melt and sanctify his suffering heart!”

It was painful to quit the place. She lingered, and started
away, and came back, and at last knelt down and hid
her face, and prayed long and silently.

Then turning quickly, she closed the iron gate, and without
trusting herself for another look, walked away. She
passed the spring and the homestead ruins, and finally
found herself in sight of the miller's house, which alone
seemed unchanged. As she lifted the latch of the gate and
entered the yard, it seemed but yesterday that she was
driven away to the dépôt in the miller's covered cart.



“Old faces glimmered through the doors,
Old footsteps trod the upper floors,
Old voices called her from without.”

An ancient apple-tree, that she well remembered, stood
near the house, and the spreading branches were bent
almost to the earth with the weight of red-streaked apples,
round and ripe. The shaggy black dog, that so often frolicked
with Grip in the days gone by, now lay on the step,
blinking at the sun and the flies that now and then buzzed

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

over the golden balsam, whose crimson seed glowed in the
evening sunshine.

Over the rocky well rose a rude arbor, where a scuppernong
vine clambered and hung its rich, luscious brown clusters;
and here, with a pipe between her lips, and at her
feet a basket full of red pepper-pods, which she was busily
engaged in stringing, sat an elderly woman. She was clad
in blue and yellow plaid homespun, and wore a white apron
and a snowy muslin cap, whose crimped ruffles pressed
caressingly the grizzled hair combed so smoothly over her
temples. Presently she laid her pipe down on the top of
the mossy well, where the dripping bucket sat, and lifted
the scarlet wreath of peppers, eyed it satisfactorily, and,
as she resumed her work, began to hum “Auld Lang Syne.”



`Should auld acquaintance be forgot,
And never brought to mind?
Should auld acquaintance be forgot,
And days o' lang syne?”

The countenance was so peaceful and earnest and honest,
that, as Edna stood watching it, a warm loving light came
into her own beautiful eyes, and she put out both hands
unconsciously, and stepped into the little arbor.

Her shadow fell upon the matronly face, and the woman
rose and courtesied.

“Good evening, miss. Will you be seated? There is
room enough for two on my bench.”

The orphan did not speak for a moment, but looked up
in the brown, wrinkled face, and then, pushing back her
bonnet and veil, she said eagerly:

“Mrs. Wood, don't you know me?”

The miller's wife looked curiously at her visitor, glanced
at her dress, and shook her head.

“No, miss; if ever I set my eyes on you before, it's more
than I remember, and Dorothy Wood has a powerful memory,
they say, and seldom forgets faces.”

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

“Do you remember Aaron Hunt, and his daughter Hester?”

“To be sure I do; but you an't neither the one nor the
other, I take it. Stop—let me see. Aha! Tabitha, Willis,
you children, run here—quick! But, no—it can't be!
You can't be Edna Earl?”

She shaded her eyes from the glare of the sun and stooped
forward, and looked searchingly at the stranger; then the
coral wreath fell from her fingers, she stretched out her
arms, and the large mouth trembled and twitched.

“Are you—can you be—little Edna? Aaron Hunt's
grandchild?”

“I am the poor little Edna you took such tender care of
in her great affliction—”

“Samson and the Philistines! Little Edna—so you are!
What was I thinking about, that I didn't know you right
away? God bless your pretty white face!”

She caught the orphan in her strong arms and kissed her,
and cried and laughed alternately.

A young girl, apparently about Edna's age, and a tall,
lank young man, with yellow hair full of meal-dust, came
out of the house, and looked on in stupid wonder.

“Why, children! don't you know little Edna that lived
at Aaron Hunt's—his granddaughter? This is my Tabitha
and my son Willis, that tends the mill and takes care of
us, now my poor Peter—God rest his soul!—is dead and
buried these three years. Bring some seats, Willis. Sit
down here by me, Edna, and take off your bonnet, child,
and let me see you. Umph! umph! Who'd have thought
it? What a powerful handsome woman you have made, to
be sure! to be sure! Well! well! The very saints up in
glory can't begin to tell what children will turn out! Lean
your face this way. Why, you an't no more like that little
barefooted, tangle-haired, rosy-faced Edna that used to run
around these woods in striped homespun, hunting the cows,
than I, Dorothy Elmira Wood, am like the Queen of Sheba

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

when she went up visiting to Jerusalem to call on Solomon.
How wonderful pretty you are! And how soft and white
your hands are! Now I look at you good I see you are
like your mother, Hester Earl; and she was the loveliest,
mild little pink in the county. You are taller than your
mother, and prouder-looking; but you have got her big,
soft, shining, black eyes; and your mouth is sweet and sorrowful,
and patient as hers always was, after your father
fell off that frosty roof and broke his neck. Little Edna
come back a fine, handsome woman, looking like a queen!
But, honey, you don't seem healthy, like my Tabitha. See
what a bright red she has in her face. You are too pale;
you look as if you had just been bled. An't you well,
child?”

Mrs. Wood felt the girl's arms and shoulders, and found
them thinner than her standard of health demanded.

“I am very well, thank you, but tired from my journey,
and from walking all about the old place.”

“And like enough you've cried a deal. Your eyes are
heavy. You know, honey, the old house burnt down one
blustry night in March, and so we sold the place; for when
my old man died we were hard-pressed, we were, and a
man by the name of Simmons, he bought it and planted it
in corn. Edna, have you been to your Grandpa's grave?”

“Yes ma'am, I was there a long time to-day.”

“Oh! an't it beautiful! It would be a real comfort to
die, if folks knew such lovely gravestones would cover 'em.
I think your Grandpa's grave is the prettiest place I ever
saw, and I wonder, sometimes, what Aaron Hunt would
say if he could rise out of his coffin and see what is over
him. Poor thing! You haven't got over it yet, I see. I
thought we should have buried you, too, when he died; for
never did I see a child grieve so.”

“Mrs. Wood, who keeps the walks so clean, and the
evergreens so nicely cut?”

“My Willis, to be sure. The gentleman that came here

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

and fixed every thing last December, paid Willis one hundred
dollars to attend to it, and keep the weeds down. He
said he might come back unexpectedly almost any time,
and that he did not want to see so much as a blade of grass
in the walks; so you see Willis goes there every Saturday
and straightens up things. What is his name, and who is
he, any how? He only told us he was a friend of yours,
and that his mother had adopted you.”

“What sort of a looking person was he, Mrs. Wood?”

“O child! if he is so good to you, I ought not to say;
but he was a powerful, grim-looking man, with fierce eyes
and a thick moustache, and hair almost pepper-and-salt;
and bless your soul, honey! his shoulders were as broad as
a barn-door. While he talked I didn't like his countenance,
it was dark like a pirate's, or one of those prowling, cattlethieves
over in the coves. He asked a power of questions
about you and your Grandpa, and when I said you had no
kin on earth, that ever I heard of, he laughed, that is, he
showed his teeth, and said, `So much the better! so much
the better!' What is his name?”

“Mr. Murray, and he has been very kind to me.”

“But, Edna, I thought you went to the factory to work?
Do tell me how you fell into the hands of such rich people?”

Edna briefly acquainted her with what had occurred during
her long absence, and informed her of her plans for the
future; and while she listened Mrs. Wood lighted her
pipe, and resting her elbow on her knee, dropped her face
on her hands, and watched her visitor's countenance.

Finally she nodded to her daughter, saying: “Do you
hear that, Bitha? She can write for the papers and get
paid for it! And she is smart enough to teach! Well!
well! that makes me say what I do say, and I stick to it,
where there's a will there's a way! and where there's no
hearty will, all the ways in creation won't take folks to an
education! Some children can't be kicked and kept down;

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

spite of all the world they will manage to scuffle up somehow;
and then again, some can't be cuffed and coaxed and
dragged up by the ears! Here's Edna, that always had a
hankering after books, and she has made something of herself;
and here's my girl, that I wanted to get book-learning,
and I slaved and I saved to send her to school, and sure
enough she has got no more use for reading, and knows as
little as her poor mother, who never had a chance to learn.
It is no earthly use to fly in the face of blood and nature!
`What is bred in the bone, won't come out in the flesh!'
Some are cut out for one thing, and some for another! Jerusalem
artichokes won't bear hops, and persimmons don't
grow on blackjacks!”

She put her brawny brown hand on Edna's forehead, and
smoothed the bands of hair, and sighed heavily.

“Mrs. Wood, I should like to see Brindle once more.”

“Lord bless your soul, honey! she has been dead these
three years! Why, you forget cows don't hang on as long
as Methuselah, and Brindle was no yearling when we took
her. She mired down in the swamp, back of the mill-pond,
and before we could find her, she was dead. But her calf
is as pretty a young thing as ever you saw; speckled all
over, most as thick as a guinea, and the children call her
`Speckle.' Willis, step out and see if the heifer is in
sight. Edna, an't you going to stay with me to-night?”

“Thank you, Mrs. Wood, I should like very much to do
so, but have not time, and must get back to Chattanooga before
the train leaves, for I am obliged to go on to-night.”

“Well, any how, lay off your bonnet and stay and let
me give you some supper, and then we will all go back with
you, that is, if you an't too proud to ride to town in our
cart? We have got a new cart, but it is only a miller's
cart, and may be it won't suit your fine fashionable clothes.”

“I shall be very glad to stay, and I only wish it was
the same old cart that took me to the dépôt, more than five
years ago. Please give me some water.”

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

Mrs. Wood rolled up her sleeves, put away her pretty
peppers, and talking vigorously all the time, prepared some
refreshments for her guest.

A table was set under the apple-tree, a snowy cotton
cloth spread over it, and yellow butter, tempting as Goshen's,
and a loaf of fresh bread, and honey amber-hued,
and buttermilk, and cider, and stewed pears, and a dish of
ripe red apples crowned the board.

The air was laden with the fragrance it stole in crossing
a hay-field beyond the road, the bees darted in and out of
their hives, and a peacock spread his iridescent feathers to
catch the level yellow rays of the setting-sun, and from the
distant mill-pond came the gabble of geese, as the noisy fleet
breasted the ripples.

Speckle, who had been driven to the gate for Edna's
inspection, stood closed to the paling, thrusting her pearly
horns through the cracks, and watching the party at the
table with her large, liquid, beautiful, earnest eyes; and afar
off Lookout rose solemn and sombre.

“Edna, you eat nothing. What ails you, child? They
say too much brain-work is not healthy, and I reckon you
study too hard. Better stay here with me, honey, and
run around the woods and get some red in your face, and
churn and spin and drink buttermilk, and get plump, and
go chestnuting with my children. Goodness knows they
are strong enough and hearty enough, and too much study
will never make shads of them; for they won't work their
brains, even to learn the multiplication table. See here,
Edna, if you will stay awhile with me, I will give Speckle
to you.”

“Thank you, dear Mrs. Wood, I wish I could; but the
lady who engaged me to teach her children, wrote that I
was very much needed; and, consequently, I must hurry on.
Speckle is a perfect little beauty, but I would not be so
selfish as to take her away from you.”

Clouds began to gather in the south-west, and as the

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

covered cart was brought to the gate, a distant mutter of
thunder told that a storm was brewing.

Mrs. Wood and her two children accompanied the orphan,
and as they drove through the woods, myriads of fire-flies
starred the gloom. It was dark when they reached
the dépôt, and Willis brought the trunks from the hotel,
and found seats for the party in the cars, which were rapidly
filling with passengers. Presently the down-train from
Knoxville came thundering in, and the usual rush and bustle
ensued.

Mrs. Wood gave the orphan a hearty kiss and warm embrace,
and bidding her “Be sure to write soon, and say
how you are getting along!” the kind-hearted woman left
the cars, wiping her eyes with the corner of her apron.

At last the locomotive signaled that all was ready; and
as the train moved on, Edna caught a glimpse of a form
standing under a lamp, leaning with folded arms against
the post—a form strangely like Mr. Murray's. She leaned
out and watched it till the cars swept round a curve, and
lamp and figure and dépôt vanished. How could he possibly
be in Chattanooga? The conjecture was absurd; she
was the victim of some optical illusion. With a long, heavily-drawn
sigh, she leaned against the window-frame and
looked at the dark mountain mass looming behind her; and
after a time, when the storm drew nearer, she saw it only
now and then, as



“A vivid, vindictive, and serpentine flash
Gored the darkness, and shore it across with a gash.”

-- --

CHAPTER XXV.

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

IN one of those brown-stone, palatial houses on
Fifth Avenue, which render the name of the
street a synonym for almost royal luxury and
magnificence, sat Mrs. Andrews's “new governess,”
a week after her arrival in New-York. Her reception
though cold and formal, had been punctiliously courteous;
and a few days sufficed to give the stranger an accurate insight
into the characters and customs of the family with
whom she was now domesticated.

Though good-natured, intelligent, and charitable, Mrs.
Andrews was devoted to society, and gave to the demands
of fashion much of the time which had been better expended
at home in training her children, and making her hearth-stone
rival the attractions of the club where Mr. Andrews
generally spent his leisure hours. She was much younger
than her husband, was handsome, gay, and ambitious, and the
polished hauteur of her bearing often reminded Edna of Mrs.
Murray; while Mr. Andrews seemed immersed in business
during the day, and was rarely at home except at his meals.

Felix, the eldest of the two children, was a peevish, spoiled,
exacting boy of twelve years of age, endowed with a
remarkably active intellect, but pitiably dwarfed in body
and hopelessly lame, in consequence of a deformed foot
His sister Hattie was only eight years old, a bright, pretty,
affectionate girl, over whom Felix tyrannized unmercifully,
and who from earliest recollection had been accustomed to
yield both her rights and privileges to the fretful invalid.

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

The room occupied by the governess was small but beautifully
furnished, and as it was situated in the fourth story,
the windows commanded a view of the trees in a neighboring
park, and the waving outline of Long Island.

On the day of her arrival Mrs. Andrews entered into a
minute analysis of the characters of the children, indicated
the course which she wished pursued toward them, and, impressing
upon Edna the grave responsibility of her position,
the mother gave her children to the stranger's guardianship,
and seemed to consider her maternal duties fully discharged.

Edna soon ascertained that her predecessors had found
the path intolerably thorny, and abandoned it in consequence
of Felix's uncontrollable fits of sullenness and passion.
Tutors and governesses had quickly alternated, and as the
cripple finally declared he would not tolerate the former,
his mother resolved to humor his caprice in the choice of a
teacher.

Fortunately the boy was exceedingly fond of his books,
and as the physicians forbade the constant use of his eyes,
the governess was called on to read aloud at least one half
of the day. From eight o'clock in the morning till eight
at night the whole care of these children devolved on Edna;
who ate, talked, rode with them, accompanied them wherever
their inclination led, and had not one quiet moment
from breakfast until her pupils went to sleep. Sometimes
Felix was restless and wakeful, and on such occasions he
insisted that his governess should come and read him to
sleep.

Notwithstanding the boy's imperious nature, he possessed
some redeeming traits, and Edna soon became much attached
to him; while his affection for his new keeper astonished
and delighted his mother.

For a week after Edna's arrival, inclement weather prevented
the customary daily ride which contributed largely
to the happiness of the little cripple; but one afternoon as

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

the three sat in the school-room, Felix threw his Latin gram
mar against the wall and exclaimed:

“I want to see the swans in Central Park, and I mean to
go, even if it does rain! Hattie, ring for Patrick to bring
the coupé round to the door. Miss Earl, don't you want
to go?”

“Yes, for there is no longer any danger of rain, the sun
is shining beautifully; and besides, I hope you will be more
amiable when you get into the open air.”

She gave him his hat and crutches, took his gray shawl
on her arm, and they went down to the neat carriage drawn
by a handsome chestnut horse, and set apart for the use of
the children.

As they entered the park, Edna noticed that the boy's eyes
brightened, and that he looked eagerly at every passing face.

“Now, Hattie, you must watch on your side, and I will
keep a good lookout on mine. I wonder if she will come
this evening?”

“For whom are you both looking?” asked the teacher.

“Oh! for little Lila, Bro' Felix's sweetheart!” laughed
Hattie, glancing at him with a mischievous twinkle in her
bright eyes.

“No such thing! Never had a sweetheart in my life!
Don't be silly, Hattie! mind your window, or I guess we
shan't see her.”

“Well, any how, I heard Uncle Grey tell mamma that he
kissed his sweetheart's hand at the party, and I saw Bro'
Felix kiss Lila's last week.”

“I didn't, Miss Earl!” cried the cripple, reddening as he
spoke.

“Oh! he did, Miss Earl! Stop pinching me, Bro' Felix.
My arm is all black and blue, now. There she is! Look,
here on my side! Here is `Red Ridinghood!'”

Edna saw a little girl clad in scarlet, and led by a grave,
middle-aged nurse, who was walking leisurely toward one
of the lakes.

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

Felix put his head out of the window and called to the
woman.

“Hannah, are you going to feed the swans?”

“Good evening. Yes, we are going there now.”

“Well, we will meet you there.”

“What is the child's name?” asked Edna.

“Lila Manning, and she is deaf and dumb. We talk to
her on our fingers.”

They left the carriage, and approached the groups of
children gathered on the edge of the water, and at sight of
Felix, the little girl in scarlet sprang to meet him, moving
her slender fingers rapidly as she conversed with him. She
was an exceedingly lovely but fragile child, apparently
about Hattie's age; and as Edna watched the changing expression
of her delicate features, she turned to the nurse and
asked:

“Is she an orphan?”

“Yes, miss; but she will never find it out as long as her
uncle lives. He makes a great pet of her.”

“What is his name, and where does he reside?”

“Mr. Douglass G. Manning. He boards at No. —
Twenty-third street; but he spends most of his time at the
office. No matter what time of night he comes home, he
never goes to his own room till he has looked at Lila, and
kissed her good-night. Master Felix, please don't untie her
hat, the wind will blow her hair all out of curl.”

For some time the children were much amused in watching
the swans, and when they expressed themselves willing
to resume their ride, an arrangement was made with Hannah
to meet at the same place the ensuing day. They returned
to the carriage, and Felix said:

“Don't you think Lila is a little beauty?”

“Yes, I quite agree with you. Do you know her uncle?”

“No, and don't want to know him; he is too cross and
sour. I have seen him walking sometimes with Lila, and
mamma has him at her parties and dinners; but Hattie and

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

I never see the company unless we peep, and, above all
things, I hate peeping! It is ungenteel and vulgar; only
poor people peep. Mr. Manning is an old bachelor, and
very crabbed, so my uncle Grey says. He is the editor of
the — Magazine, that mamma declares she can't live
without. Look! look, Hattie! There goes mamma this
minute! Stop, Patrick! Uncle Grey! Uncle Grey! hold
up, won't you, and let me see the new horses!”

An elegant phaeton, drawn by a pair of superb black
horses, drew up close to the coupé, and Mrs. Andrews and
her only brother, Mr. Grey Chilton, leaned forward and
spoke to the children; while Mr. Chilton, who was driving,
teased Hattie by touching her head and shoulders with his
whip.

“Uncle Grey, I think the bays are the handsomest.”

“Which proves you utterly incapable of judging horse-flesh;
for these are the finest horses in the city. I presume
this is Miss Earl, though nobody seems polite enough to introduce
us.”

He raised his hat slightly, bowed, and drove on.

“Is this the first time you have met my uncle?” asked
Felix.

“Yes. Does he live in the city?”

“Why! he lives with us! Haven't you seen him about
the house? You must have heard him romping around with
Hattie; for they make noise enough to call in the police. I
think my uncle Grey is the handsomest man I ever saw, except
Edwin Booth, when he plays `Hamlet.' What do you
say?”

“As I had barely a glimpse of your uncle, I formed no
opinion. Felix, button your coat and draw your shawl
over your shoulders; it is getting cold.”

When they reached home the children begged for some
music, and placing her hat on a chair, Edna sat down before
the piano, and played and sang; while Felix stood leaning
on his crutches, gazing earnestly into the face of his teacher.

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

The song was Longfellow's “Rainy Day,” and when she
concluded it, the cripple laid his thin hand on hers and said:

“Sing the last verse again. I feel as if I should always
be a good boy, if you would only sing that for me every
day. `Into each life some rain must fall!' Yes, lameness
fell into mine.”

While she complied with his request, Edna watched his
sallow face, and saw tears gather in the large, sad eyes, and
she felt that henceforth the boy's evil spirit could be exorcised.

“Miss Earl, we never had a governess at all like you.
They were old, and cross, and ugly, and didn't love to play
chess, and could not sing, and I hated them! But I do like
you, and I will try to be good.”

He rested his head against her arm, and she turned and
kissed his pale, broad forehead.

“Halloo, Felix! flirting with your governess? This is a
new phase of school life. You ought to feel quite honored,
Miss Earl, though upon my word I am sorry for you. The
excessive amiability of my nephew has driven not less than
six of your predecessors in confusion from the field, leaving
him victorious. I warn you he is an incipient Turenne,
and the school-room is the Franche Comté of his campaigns.”

Mr. Chilton came up to the piano, and curiously scanned
Edna's face; but taking her hat and veil, she rose and moved
toward the door, saying:

“I am disposed to believe that he has been quite as much
sinned against as sinning. Come, children, it is time for your
tea.”

From that hour her influence over the boy strengthened
so rapidly that before she had been a month in the house
he yielded implicit obedience to her wishes, and could not
bear for her to leave him, even for a moment. When more
than usually fretful, and inclined to tyrannize over Hattie,
or speak disrespectfully to his mother, a warning glance or

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

word from Edna, or the soft touch of her hand, would suffice
to restrain the threatened outbreak.

Her days were passed in teaching, reading aloud, and
talking to the children; and when released from her duties
she went invariably to her desk, devoting more than half
of the night to the completion of her MS.

As she took her meals with her pupils, she rarely saw the
other members of the household, and though Mr. Chilton
now and then sauntered into the school-room and frolicked
with Hattie, his visits were coldly received by the teacher;
who met his attempts at conversation with very discouraging
monosyllabic replies.

His manners led her to suspect that the good-looking
lounger was as vain and heartless as he was frivolous, and
she felt no inclination to listen to his trifling, sans souci
chatter; consequently when he thrust himself into her presence
she either picked up a book or left him to be entertained
by the children.

One evening in November she sat in her own room preparing
to write, and pondering the probable fate of a sketch
which she had finished and dispatched two days before to
the office of the magazine.

The principal aim of the little tale was to portray the
horrors and sin of dueling, and she had written it with
great care; but well aware of the vast, powerful current of
popular opinion that she was bravely striving to stem, and
fully conscious that it would subject her to severe animadversion
from those who defended the custom, she could not
divest herself of apprehension lest the article should be rejected.

The door-bell rang, and soon after a servant brought her
a card: “Mr. D. G. Manning. To see Miss Earl.”

Flattered and frightened by a visit from one whose opinions
she valued so highly, Edna smoothed her hair, and with
trembling fingers changed her collar and cuffs, and went

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

down-stairs, feeling as if all the blood in her body were
beating a tattoo on the drum of her ears.

As she entered the library, into which he had been shown,
(Mrs. Andrews having guests in the parlors,) Edna had an
opportunity of looking unobserved at this critical ogre, of
whom she stood in such profound awe.

Douglass Manning was forty years old, tall, and well
built; wore slender, steel-rimmed spectacles which somewhat
softened the light of his keen, cold, black eyes; and
carried his slightly bald head with the haughty air of one
who habitually hurled his gauntlet in the teeth of public
opinion.

He stood looking up at a pair of bronze griffins that
crouched on the top of the rosewood book-case, and the
gaslight falling full on his face, showed his stern, massive
features, which, in their granitic cast, reminded Edna of
those of Egyptian Androsphinx—vast, serene, changeless.

There were no furrows on cheek or brow, no beard veiled
the lines and angles about the mouth, but as she marked
the chilling repose of the countenance, so indicative of conscious
power and well-regulated strength, why did memory
travel swiftly back among the “Stones of Venice,” repeating
the description of the hawthorn on Bourges Cathedral?
“A perfect Niobe of May.” Had this man petrified
in his youth before the steady stylus of Time left on his
features that subtle tracery which passing years engrave on
human faces? The motto of his magazine, Veritas sine
clementia,
ruled his life, and, putting aside the lenses of
passion and prejudice, he coolly, quietly, relentlessly judged
men and women and their works; neither loving nor hating,
pitying nor despising his race; looking neither to
right nor left; laboring steadily as a thoroughly well-balanced,
a marvelously perfect intellectual automaton.

“Good evening, Mr. Manning. I am very glad to meet
you; for I fear my letters have very inadequately expressed
my gratitude for your kindness.”

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

Her voice trembled slightly, and she put out her hand.
He turned, bowed, offered her a chair, and, as they seated
themselves, he examined her face as he would have searched
the title-page of some new book for an insight into its contents.

“When did you reach New-York, Miss Earl?”

“Six weeks ago.”

“I was not aware that you were in the city, until I received
your note two days since. How long do you intend
to remain?”

“Probably the rest of my life, if I find it possible to support
myself comfortably.”

“Is Mrs. Andrews an old friend?”

“No, sir; she was a stranger to me when I entered her
house as governess for her children.”

“Miss Earl, you are much younger than I had supposed.
Your writings led me to imagine that you were at least
thirty, whereas I find you almost a child. Will your duties
as governess conflict with your literary labors?”

“No, sir. I shall continue to write.”

“You appear to have acted upon my suggestion, to
abandon the idea of a book, and confine your attention to
short sketches.”

“No, sir. I adhere to my original purpose, and am at
work upon the manuscript which you advised me to destroy.”

He fitted his glasses more firmly on his nose, and she
saw the gleam of his strong white teeth, as a half smile
moved his lips.”

“Miss Earl, my desk is very near a window, and, as I
was writing late last night, I noticed several large moths
beating against the glass which fortunately barred their
approach to the flame of the gas inside. Perhaps inexperience
whispered that it was a cruel fate that shut them out;
but which heals soonest, disappointed curiosity or singed
wings?”

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

“Mr. Manning, why do you apprehend more danger from
writing a book than from the preparation of magazine articles?”

“Simply because the peril is inherent in the nature of the
book you contemplate. Unless I totally misunderstand your
views, you indulge in the rather extraordinary belief that
all works of fiction should be eminently didactic, and inculcate
not only sound morality but scientific theories. Herein,
permit me to say, you entirely misapprehend the spirit
of the age. People read novels merely to be amused, not
educated; and they will not tolerate technicalities and abstract
speculation in lieu of exciting plots and melodramatic
dénouements. Persons who desire to learn something of
astronomy, geology, chemistry, philology, etc., never think
of finding what they require in the pages of a novel, but
apply at once to the text-books of the respective sciences,
and would as soon hunt for a lover's sentimental dialogue
in Newton's `Principia,' or spicy small-talk in Kant's
`Critique,' as expect an epitome of modern science in a
work of fiction.”

“But, sir, how many habitual novel-readers do you suppose
will educate themselves thoroughly from the text-books
to which you refer?”

“A modicum, I grant you; yet it is equally true that those
who merely read to be amused will not digest the scientific
dishes you set before them. On the contrary, far from appreciating
your charitable efforts to elevate and broaden
their range of vision, they will either sneer at the author's
pedantry, or skip over every passage that necessitates
thought to comprehend it, and rush on to the next page to
discover whether the heroine, Miss Imogene Arethusa Pene
lope Brown, wore blue or pink tarlatan to her first ball, or
whether on the day of her elopement the indignant papa
succeeded in preventing the consummation of her felicity
with Mr. Belshazzar Algernon Nebuchadnezzar Smith. I
neither magnify nor dwarf, I merely state a simple fact.”

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

“But, Mr. Manning, do you not regard the writers of
each age as the custodians of its tastes, as well as its morals?”

“Certainly not; they simply reflect and do not mould
public taste. Shakespeare, Hogarth, Rabelais, portrayed
men and things as they found them; not as they might,
could, would, or should have been. Was Sir Peter Lely
responsible for the style of dress worn by court beauties in
the reign of Charles II.? He faithfully painted what passed
before him. Miss Earl, the objection I urge against the
novel you are preparing does not apply to magazine essays,
where an author may concentrate all the erudition he can
obtain and ventilate it unchallenged; for review writers
now serve the public in much the same capacity that cupbearers
did royalty in ancient days; and they are expected
to taste strong liquors as well as sweet cordials and sour
light wines. Moreover, a certain haze of sanctity envelopes
the precints of `Maga,' whence the incognito `we' thunders
with oracular power; for, nowithstanding the rapid
annihilation of all classic faith in modern times which permits
the conversion of Virgil's Avernus into a model oysterfarm,
the credulous public fondly cling to the myth that
editorial sanctums alone possess the sacred tripod of Delphi.
Curiosity is the best stimulant for public interest, and it
has become exceedingly difficult to conceal the authorship
of a book, while that of magazine articles can readily be
disguised. I repeat, the world of novel-readers constitute a
huge hippodrome, where, if you can succeed in amusing
your spectators or make them gasp in amazement at your
rhetorical legerdemain, they will applaud vociferously, and
pet you, as they would a graceful danseuse, or a dexterous
acrobat, or a daring equestrian; but if you attempt to educate
or lecture them, you will either declaim to empty
benches or be hissed down. They expect you to help them
kill time not improve it.”

“Sir, is it not nobler to struggle against than to float ignominiously
with the tide of degenerate opinion?”

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

“That depends altogether on the earnestness of your desire
for martyrdom by drowing. I have seen stronger
swimmers than you go down, after desperate efforts to keep
their heads above water.”

Edna folded her hands in her lap, and looked steadily
into the calm, cold eyes of the editor, then shook her head,
and answered:

“I shall not drown. At all events I will risk it. I
would rather sink in the effort than live without attempting
it.”

“When you require ointment for singed wings, I shall
have no sympathy with which to anoint them; for, like
most of your sex, I see you mistake blind obstinacy for rational,
heroic firmness. The next number of the magazine
will contain the contribution you sent me two days since;
and, while I do not accept all your views, I think it by far
the best thing I have yet seen from your pen. It will, of
course, provoke controversy, but for that result I presume
you are prepared. Miss Earl, you are a stranger in New-York,
and if I can serve you in any way, I shall be glad to
do so.”

“Thank you, Mr. Manning. I need some books which I
am not able to purchase, and can not find in this house; if
you can spare them temporarily from your library, you will
confer a great favor on me.”

“Certainly. Have you a list of those which you require?”

“No sir, but—”

“Here is a pencil and piece of paper; write down the
titles, and I will have them sent to you in the morning.”

She turned to the table to prepare the catalogue, and all
the while Mr. Manning's keen eyes scanned her countenance,
dress, and figure. A half-smile once more stirred his grave
lips when she gave him the paper, over which he glanced
indifferently.

“Miss Earl, I fear you will regret your determination to

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

make literature a profession; for your letters informed me
that you are poor; and doubtless you remember the witticism
concerning the `republic of letters which contained
not a sovereign.' Your friend, Mr. Murray, appreciated
the obstacles you are destined to encounter, and I am afraid
you will not find life in New-York as agreeable as it was
under his roof.”

“When did you hear from him?”

“I received a letter this morning.”

“And you called to see me because he requested you to
do so?”

“I had determined to come before his letter arrived.”

He noticed the incredulous smile that flitted across her
face, and, after a moment's pause, he continued:

“I do not wish to discourage you, on the contrary, I sincerely
desire to aid you, but Mill has analyzed the subject
very ably in his `Political Economy,' and declares that `on
any rational calculation of chances in the existing competition,
no writer can hope to gain a living by books; and to
do so by magazines and reviews becomes daily more difficult.
'”

“Yes, sir, that passage is not encouraging; but I comfort
myself with another from the same book: `In a national or
universal point of view the labor of the savant or specula
tive thinker is as much a part of production, in the very
narrowest sense, as that of the inventor of a practical art.
The electro-magnetic telegraph was the wonderful and
most unexpected consequence of the experiments of Oersted,
and the mathematical investigations of Ampère; and the
modern art of navigation is an unforeseen emanation from
the purely speculative and apparently merely curious inquiry,
by the mathematicians of Alexandria, into the properties
of three curves formed by the intersection of a plane
surface and a cone. No limit can be set to the importance,
even in a purely productive and material point of view, of
mere thought.' Sir, the economic law which regulates the

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

wages of mechanics should operate correspondingly in the
realm of letters.”

“Your memory is remarkably accurate.”

“Not always, sir; but when I put it on its honor, and
trust some special treasure to its guardianship, it rarely
proves treacherous.”

“I think you can command better wages for your work
in New-York than anywhere else on this continent. You
have begun well; permit me to say to you be careful, do
not write too rapidly, and do not despise adverse criticism.
If agreeable to you, I will call early next week and accompany
you to the public libraries, which contain much that
may interest you. I will send you a note as soon as I
ascertain when I can command the requisite leisure; and
should you need my services, I hope you will not hesitate
to claim them. Good evening, Miss Earl.”

He bowed himself out of the library, and Edna went
back to her own room, thinking of the brief interview, and
confessing her disappointment in the conversation of this
most dreaded of critics.

“He is polished as an icicle, and quite as cold. He may
be very accurate and astute and profound, but certainly he
is not half so brilliant as—”

She did not complete the parallel, but compressed her
lips, took up her pen, and began to write.

On the following morning Mrs. Andrews came into the
school-room, and, after kissing her children, turned blandly
to the governess.

“Miss Earl, I believe Mr. Manning called upon you last
evening. Where did you know him?”

“I never saw him until yesterday, but we have corresponded
for some time.”

“Indeed! you are quite honored. He is considered very
fastidious.”

“He is certainly hypercritical, yet I have found him kind
and gentlemanly, even courteous. Our correspondence is

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

entirely attributable to the fact that I write for his magazine.”

Mrs. Andrews dropped her ivory crochet-needle and sat,
for a moment, the picture of wide-eyed amazement.

“Is it possible! I had no idea you were an author. Why
did you not tell me before? What have you written?”

Edna mentioned the titles of her published articles, and
the lady of the house exclaimed:

“Oh! that `Vigil at Grütli' is one of the most beautiful
things I ever read, and I have often teased Mr. Manning to
tell me who wrote it. That apostrophe to the Thirty Confederates
is so mournfully grand that it brings tears to my
eyes. Why, Miss Earl, you will be famous some day! If
I had your genius, I should never think of plodding through
life as a governess.”

“But, my dear madam, I must make my bread, and am
compelled to teach while I write.”

“I do not see what time you have for writing. I notice
you never leave the children till they are asleep; and you
must sleep enough to keep yourself alive. Are you writing
any thing at present?”

“I finished an article several days ago which will be published
in the next number of the magazine. Of course I
have no leisure during the day, but I work till late at night.”

“Miss Earl, if you have no objection to acquainting me
with your history, I should like very much to know something
of your early life and education.”

While Edna gave a brief account of her childhood, Felix
nestled his hand into hers, and laid his head on her knee,
listening eagerly to every word.

When she concluded, Mrs. Andrews mused a moment,
and then said:

“Henceforth, Miss Earl, you will occupy a different position
in my house; and I shall take pleasure in introducing
you to such of my friends as will appreciate your talent. I
hope you will not confine yourself exclusively to my

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

children, but come down sometimes in the evening and sit with
me; and, moreover, I prefer that you should dine with us,
instead of with these nursery folks, who are not quite capable
of appreciating you—”

“How do you know that, mamma? I can tell you one
thing, I appreciated her before I found out that she was
likely to be `famous'! Before I knew that Mr. Manning
condescended to notice her. We `nursery folk' judge for
ourselves, we don't wait to find out what other people think,
and I shan't give up Miss Earl! She is my governess, and I
wish you would just let her alone!”

There was a touch of scorn in the boy's impatient tone,
and his mother bit her lip, and laughed constrainedly.

“Really, Felix! who gave you a bill of sale to Miss Earl?
She should consider herself exceedingly fortunate, as she
is the first of all your teachers with whom you have not
quarrelled most shamefully, even fought and scratched.”

“And because she is sweet, and good and pretty, and I
love her, you must interfere and take her off to entertain
your company. She came here to take care of Hattie and
me, and not to go down-stairs to see visitors. She can't go,
mamma. I want her myself. You have all the world to
talk to, and I have only her. Don't meddle, mamma.”

“You are very selfish and ill-tempered, my poor little
boy, and I am heartily ashamed of you.”

“If I am, it is because—”

“Hush, Felix!”

Edna laid her hand on the pale, curling lips of the cripple,
and luckily at this instant Mrs. Andrews was summoned
from the room.

Scarcely waiting till the door closed after her, the boy
exclaimed passionately:

“Felix! don't call me Felix! That means happy, lucky!
and she had no right to give me such a name. I am Infelix!
nobody loves me! nobody cares for me, except to
pity me, and I would rather be strangled than pitied! I

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

wish I was dead and at rest in Greenwood! I wish somebody
would knock my brains out with my crutch! and save
me from hobbling through life. Even my mother is
ashamed of my deformity! She ought to have treated me
as the Spartans did their dwarfs! She ought to have
thrown me into East River before I was a day old! I
wish I was dead! Oh! I do! I do!”

“Felix, it is very wicked to—”

“I tell you I won't be called Felix. Whenever I hear
the name it makes me feel as I did one day when my
crutches slipped on the ice, and I fell on the pavement before
the door, and some newsboys stood and laughed at me.
Infelix Andrews! I want that written on my tombstone
when I am buried.”

He trembled from head to foot, and angry tears dimmed
his large, flashing eyes, while Hattie sat with her elbows
resting on her knees, and her chin in her hands, looking sorrowfully
at her brother.

Edna put her arm around the boy's shoulder, and drew
his head down on her lap, saying tenderly:

“Your mother did not mean that she was ashamed of her
son, but only grieved and mortified by his ungovernable
temper, which made him disrespectful to her. I know that
she is very proud of your fine intellect, and your ambition
to become a thorough scholar, and—”

“Oh! yes, and of my handsome body! and my pretty feet!”

“My dear little boy, it is sinful for you to speak in that
way, and God will punish you if you do not struggle against
such feelings.”

“I don't see how I can be punished any more than I have
been already. To be a lame dwarf is the worst that can
happen.”

“Suppose you were poor and friendless—an orphan with
no one to care for you? Suppose you had no dear, good,
little sister like Hattie to love you? Now, Felix, I know
that the very fact that you are not as strong and well-grown

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

as most boys of your age, only makes your mother and all
of us love you more tenderly; and it is very ungrateful in
you to talk so bitterly when we are trying to make you
happy and good and useful. Look at little Lila, shut up in
silence, unable to speak one word, or to hear a bird sing or
a baby laugh, and yet see how merry and good-natured she
is. How much more afflicted she is than you are! Suppose
she was always fretting and complaining, looking miserable
and sour, and out of humor, do you think you would
love her half as well as you do now?”

He made no reply, but his thin hands covered his sallow
face.

Hattie came close to him, sat down on the carpet, and
put her head, thickly crowned with yellow curls, on his
knee. Her uncle Grey had given her a pretty ring the day
before, and now she silently and softly took it from her own
finger, and slipped it on her brother's.

“Felix, you and Hattie were so delighted with that little
poem which I read to you from the Journal of Eugénie de
Guérin, that I have tried to set it to music for you. The
tune does not suit it exactly, but we can use it until I find
a better one.”

She went to the piano and sang that exquisite nursery
ballad, “Joujou, the angel of the Playthings.

Hattie clapped her hands with delight, and Felix partially
forgot his woes and grievances.

“Now, I want you both to learn to sing it, and I will
teach Hattie the accompaniment. On Felix's birthday,
which is not very distant, you can surprise your father and
mother by singing it for them. In gratitude to the author
I think every little child should sing it and call it `Eugénie's
Angel Song.' Hattie, it is eleven o'clock, and time for you
to practise your music-lesson.”

The little girl climbed upon the piano-stool and began to
count aloud, and after a while Edna bent down and put
her hand on Felix's shoulder

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

“You grieved your mother this morning and spoke very
disrespectfully to her. I know you regret it, and you ought
to tell her so and ask her to forgive you. You would feel
happier all day if you would only acknowledge your fault.
I hear your mother in her own room: will you not go and
kiss her?”

He averted his head and muttered:

“I dont want to kiss her.”

“But you ought to be a dutiful son, and you are not;
and your mother has cause to be displeased with you. If
you should ever be so unfortunate as to lose her, and stand
as I do, motherless, in the world, you will regret the pain
you gave her this morning. Oh! if I had the privilege of
kissing my mother, I could bear almost any sorrow patiently.
If it mortifies you to acknowledge your bad behavior, it
is the more necessary that you should humble your pride.
Felix, sometimes I think it requires more nobility of soul
to ask pardon for our faults than to resist the temptation
to commit them.”

She turned away and busied herself in correcting his
Latin exercise, and for some time the boy sat sullen and
silent.

At length he sighed heavily, and, taking his crutches,
came up to the table where she sat.

“Suppose you tell my mother I am sorry I was disrespectful.”

“Felix, are you really sorry?”

“Yes.”

“Well, then, go and tell her so, and she will love you a
thousand times more than ever before. The confession
should come from your own lips.”

He stood irresolute and sighed again:

“I will go, if you will go with me.”

She rose, and they went to Mrs. Andrews's room. The
mother was superbly dressed in visiting costume, and was
tying on her bonnet when they entered.

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

“Mrs. Andrews, your son wishes to say something which
I think you will be glad to hear.”

“Indeed! Well, Felix, what is it?”

“Mamma—I believe—I know I was very cross—and disrespectful
to you—and O mamma! I hope you will forgive
me!”

He dropped his crutches and stretched out his arms, and
Mrs. Andrews threw down the diamond cluster, with which
she was fastening her ribbons and caught the boy to her
bosom.

“My precious child! my darling! Of course I forgive
you gladly. My dear son, if you only knew half how well
I love you, you would not grieve me so often by your passionate
temper. My darling!—”

She stooped to kiss him, and when she turned to look for
the girlish form of the governess, it was no longer visible:
mother and son were alone.

-- --

CHAPTER XXVI.

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

DURING the first few months after her removal to
New-York, Edna received frequent letters from
Mrs. Murray and Mr. Hammond; but as winter
advanced they wrote more rarely and hurriedly,
and finally many weeks elapsed without bringing any
tidings from Le Bocage. St. Elmo's name was never mentioned,
and while the girl's heart ached, she crushed it more
ruthlessly day by day, and in retaliation imposed additional
and unremitting toil upon her brain.

Mr. Manning had called twice to escort her to the libraries
and art-galleries, and occasionally he sent her new
books, and English and French periodicals; but his chill,
imperturbable calmness oppressed and embarrassed Edna,
and formed a barrier to all friendly warmth in their intercourse.
He so completely overawed her, that in his august
presence she was unable to do herself justice, and felt
that she was not gaining ground in his good opinion. The
brooding serenity of his grave, Egyptic face was not contagious;
and she was conscious of a vague disquiet, a painful
restlessness, when in his company and under his cold,
changeless eyes.

One morning in January as she sat listening to Felix's
recitations, Mrs. Andrews came into the school-room with
an open note in one hand, and an exquisite bouquet in the
other.

“Miss Earl, here is an invitation for you to accompany
Mr. Manning to the opera, to-night; and here, too, is a

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

bouquet from the same considerate gentleman. As he does me
the honor to request my company also, I came to confer
with you before sending a reply. Of course you will go?”

“Yes, Mrs. Andrews, if you will go with me.”

Edna bent over her flowers, and recognizing many favorites
that recalled the hot-house at Le Bocage, her eyes filled
with tears, and she hastily put her lips to the snowy cups
of an oxalis. How often she had seen just such fragile
petals nestling in the button-hole of Mr. Murray's coat.

“I shall write and invite him to come early and take tea
with us. Now, Miss Earl, pardon my candor, I should like
to know what you intend to wear? You know that Mr.
Manning is quite lionized here, and you will have to face a
terrific battery of eyes and lorgnettes; for every body will
stretch his or her neck to find out, first, who you are, and
secondly, how you are dressed. Now I think I understand
rather better than you do what is comme il faut in these
matters, and I hope you will allow me to dictate on this
occasion. Moreover, our distinguished escort is extremely
fastidious concerning ladies' toilettes.

“Here are my keys, Mrs. Andrews; examine my wardrobe
and select what you consider appropriate for to-night.”

“On condition that you permit me to supply any deficiencies
which I may discover? Come to my room at six
o'clock, and let Victorine dress your hair. Let me see, I
expect à la Grec will best suit your head and face.”

Edna turned to her pupils and their books, but all day
the flowers in the vase on the table prattled of days gone
by; of purple sunsets streaming through golden-starred
acacia boughs; of long, languid, luxurious Southern afternoons
dying slowly on beds of heliotrope and jasmine, spicy
geraniums and gorgeous pelargoniums; of dewy, delicious
summer mornings, for ever and ever past, when standing
beside a quivering snow-bank of Lamarque roses, she had
watched Tamerlane and his gloomy rider go down the shadowy
avenue of elms.

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

The monotonous hum of the children's voices seemed
thin and strange and far, far off, jarring the sweet bouquet
babble; and still as the hours passed, and the winter day
waned, the flower Fugue swelled on and on, through the
cold and dreary chambers of her heart; now rising stormy
and passionate, like a battle-blast, from the deep orange
trumpet of a bignonia; and now whispering and sobbing
and pleading, from the pearly white lips of hallowed oxalis.

When she sat that night in Mr. Manning's box at the
Academy of Music, the editor raised his opera-glass, swept
the crowded house, scanning the lovely, beaming faces
wreathed with smiles, and then his grave, piercing glance
came back and dwelt on the countenance at his side. The
cherry silk lining and puffings on her opera-cloak threw a
delicate stain of color over her exquisitely moulded cheeks,
and in the braid of black hair which rested like a coronal
on her polished brow, burned a scarlet anemone. Her long
lashes drooped as she looked down at the bouquet between
her fingers, and listening to the Fugue which memory played
on the petals, she sighed involuntarily.

“Miss Earl, is this your first night at the opera?”

“No, sir; I was here once before with Mr. Andrews and
his children.”

“I judge from your writings that you are particularly
fond of music.”

“Yes, sir; I think few persons love it better than I do.”

“What style do you prefer?”

“Sacred music—oratorios rather than operas.”

The orchestra began an overture of Verdi's, and Edna's
eyes went back to her flowers.

Presently Mrs. Andrews said eagerly:

“Look, Miss Earl! Yonder, in the box directly opposite,
is the celebrated Sir Roger Percival, the English nobleman
about whom all Gotham is running mad. If he has not
more sense than most men of his age, his head will be completely
turned by the flattery heaped upon him. What a

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

commentary on Republican Americans, that we are so dazzled
by the glitter of a title! However, he really is very
agreeable; I have met him several times, dined with him
last week at the Coltons. He has been watching us for
some minutes. Ah! there is a bow for me; and one I presume
for you, Mr. Manning.”

“Yes, I knew him abroad. We spent a month together
at Dresden, and his brain is strong enough to bear all the
adulation New-Yorkers offer his title.”

Edna looked into the opposite box, and saw a tall, elegantly-dressed
man, with huge whiskers, and a glittering
opera-glass; and then as the curtain rose on the first act of
“Ernani,” she turned to the stage, and gave her entire attention
to the music.

At the close of the second act Mrs. Andrews said:

“Pray, who is that handsome man down yonder in the
parquet, fanning himself with a libretto? I do not think
his eyes have moved from this box for the last ten minutes.
He is a stranger to me.”

She turned her fan in the direction of the person indicated,
and Mr. Manning looked down and answered:

“He is unknown to me.”

Edna's eyes involuntarily wandered over the sea of heads,
and the editor saw her start and lean forward, and noticed
the sudden joy that flashed into her face, as she met the
earnest, upward gaze of Gordon Leigh.

“An acquaintance of yours, Miss Earl?”

“Yes, sir; an old friend from the South.”

The door of the box opened, and Sir Roger Percival came
in and seated himself near Mrs. Andrews, who in her cordial
welcome seemed utterly to forget the presence of the
governess.

Mr. Manning sat close to Edna, and taking a couple of
letters from his pocket he laid them on her lap, saying:

“These letters were directed to my care by persons who
are ignorant of your name and address. If you will not

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

consider me unpardonably curious, I should like to know
the nature of their contents.”

She broke the seals and read the most flattering commendation
of her magazine sketches, the most cordial thanks for
the pleasure derived from their perusal; but the signatures
were unknown to her.

A sudden wave of crimson surged into her face as she
silently put the letters into Mr. Manning's hand, and
watched his grave, fixed, undemonstrative features, while
he read, refolded, and returned them to her.

“Miss Earl, I have received several documents of a similar
character asking for your address. Do you still desire
to write incognito, or do you wish your name given to your
admirers?”

“That is a matter which I am willing to leave to your
superior judgment.”

“Pardon me, but I much prefer that you determine it for
yourself.”

“Then you may give my name to those who are sufficiently
interested in me to write and make the inquiry.”

Mr. Manning smiled slightly, and lowered his voice as
he said:

“Sir Roger Percival came here to-night to be introduced
to you. He has expressed much curiosity to see the author
of the last article which you contributed to the magazine;
and I told him that you would be in my box this evening.
Shall I present him now?”

Mr. Manning was rising, but Edna put her hand on his
arm, and answered hurriedly:

“No, no! He is engaged in conversation with Mrs. Andrews,
and, moreover, I believe I do not particularly desire
to be presented to him.”

“Here comes your friend; I will vacate this seat in his
favor.”

He rose, bowed to Gordon Leigh, and gave him the chair
which he had occupied.

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

“Edna! how I have longed to see you once more!”

Gordon's hand seized hers, and his handsome face was
eloquent with feelings which he felt no inclination to conceal.

“The sight of your countenance is an unexpected pleasure
in New-York. Mr. Leigh, when did you arrive?”

“This afternoon. Mr. Hammond gave me your address,
and I called to see you, but was told that you were here.”

“How are they all at home?”

“Do you mean at Le Bocage or the Parsonage?”

“I mean how are all my friends?”

“Mrs. Murray is very well, Miss Estelle, ditto. Mr. Hammond
has been sick, but was better and able to preach before
I left. I brought a letter for you from him, but unfortunately
left it in the pocket of my travelling coat. Edna,
you have changed very much since I saw you last.”

“In what respect, Mr. Leigh?”

The crash of the orchestra filled the house, and people
turned once more to the stage. Standing with his arms
folded, Mr. Manning saw the earnest look on Gordon's face
as, with his arm resting on the back of Edna's chair, he talked
in a low eager tone; and a pitying smile partially curved
the editor's granite mouth as he noticed the expression of
pain on the girl's face, and heard her say coldly:

“No, Mr. Leigh; what I told you then I repeat now.
Time has made no change.”

The opera ended, the curtain fell, and an enthusiastic
audience called out the popular prima donna.

While bouquets were showered upon her, Mr. Manning
stooped and put his hand on Edna's:

“Shall I throw your tribute for you?”

She hastily caught the bouquet from his fingers, and replied:

“Oh! no, thank you! I am so selfish, I can not spare it.”

“I shall call at ten o'clock to-morrow to deliver your
letter,” said Gordon, as he stood hat in hand.

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

“I shall be glad to see you, Mr. Leigh.”

He shook hands with her and with Mr. Manning, to whom
she had introduced him, and left the box.

Sir Roger Percival gave his arm to Mrs. Andrews, and
the editor drew Edna's cloak over her shoulders, took her
hand and led her down the steps.

As her little gloved fingers rested in his, the feeling of
awe and restraint melted away, and looking into his face
she said:

“Mr. Manning, I do not think you will ever know half
how much I thank you for all your kindness to an unknown
authorling. I have enjoyed the music very much indeed.
How is Lila to-night?'

A slight tremor crossed his lips; the petrified hawthorn
was quivering into life.

“She is quite well, thank you. Pray what do you know
about her? I was not aware that I had ever mentioned
her name in your presence.”

“My pupil Felix is her most devoted knight, and I see
her almost every afternoon when I go with the children to
Central Park.”

They reached the carriage where the Englishman stood
talking to Mrs. Andrews, and when Mr. Manning had handed
Edna in, he turned and said something to Sir Roger,
who laughed lightly and walked away.

During the ride Mrs. Andrews talked volubly of the foreigner's
ease and elegance and fastidious musical taste, and
Mr. Manning listened courteously and bowed coldly in
reply. When they reached home she invited him to dinner
on the following Thursday, to meet Sir Roger Percival.

As the editor bade them good night, he said to Edna:

“Go to sleep at once; do not sit up to work to-night.”

Did she follow his sage advice? Ask of the stars that
watched her through the long winter night, and the dappled
dawn that saw her stooping wearily over her desk.

At the appointed hour on the following morning Mr.

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

Leigh called, and after some desultory remarks he asked,
rather abruptly:

“Has St. Elmo Murray written to you about his last
whim?”

“I do not correspond with Mr. Murray.”

“Every body wonders what droll freak will next seize
him. Reed, the blacksmith, died several months ago and,
to the astonishment of our people, Mr. Murray has taken
his orphan, Huldah, to Le Bocage; has adopted her I believe;
at all events, is educating her.”

Edna's face grew radiant.

“Oh! I am glad to hear it! Poor little Huldah needed a
friend, and she could not possibly have fallen into kinder
hands than Mr. Murray's.”

“There certainly exists some diversity of opinion on that
subject. He is rather too grim a guardian, I fancy, for one
so young as Huldah Reed.”

“Is Mr. Hammond teaching Huldah?”

“Oh! no. Herein consists the wonder. Murray himself
hears her lessons, so Estelle told my sister. A propos!
rumor announces the approaching marriage of the cousins.
My sister informed me that it would take place early in the
spring.”

“Do you allude to Mr. Murray and Miss Harding?”

“I do. They will go to Europe immediately after their
marriage.”

Gordon looked searchingly at his companion, but saw
only a faint incredulous smile cross her calm face.

“My sister is Estelle's confidant, so you see I speak advisedly.
I know that her trousseau has been ordered from
Paris.”

Edna's fingers closed spasmodically over each other, but
she laughed as she answered:

“How then dare you betray her confidence? Mr. Leigh,
how long will you remain in New-York?”

“I shall leave to-morrow, unless I have reason to hope

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

that a longer visit will give you pleasure. I came here
solely to see you.”

He attempted to unclasp her fingers, but she shook off
his hand and said quickly:

“I know what you are about to say, and I would rather
not hear what would only distress us both. If you wish
me to respect you, Mr. Leigh, you must never again allude
to a subject which I showed you last night was exceedingly
painful to me. While I value you as a friend, and am
rejoiced to see you again, I should regret to learn that you
had prolonged your stay even one hour on my account.”

“You are ungrateful, Edna! And I begin to realize that
you are utterly heartless.”

“If I am, at least I have never trifled with or deceived
you, Mr. Leigh.”

“You have no heart, or you certainly could not so coldly
reject an affection which any other woman would proudly
accept. A few years hence, when your insane ambition is
fully satiated, and your beauty fades, and your writings pall
upon public taste, and your smooth-tongued flatterers forsake
your shrine to bow before that of some new and more
popular idol, then Edna, you will rue your folly.”

She rose and answered quietly:

“The future may contain only disappointments for me,
but however lonely, however sad my lot may prove, I think
I shall never fall so low as to regret not having married a
man whom I find it impossible to love. The sooner this interview
ends the longer our friendship will last. My time
is not now my own, and, as my duties claim me in the
school-room, I will bid you good-bye.”

“Edna, if you send me from you now, you shall never
look upon my face again in this world!”

Mournfully her tearful eyes sought his, but her voice was
low and steady as she put out both hands, and said solemnly:

“Farewell, dear friend. God grant that when next we

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

see each other's faces they may be overshadowed by the
shining, white plumes of our angel wings, in that city of
God `where the wicked cease from troubling and the
weary are at rest.' `Never again in this world,' ah! such
words are dreary and funereal as the dull fall of clods on a
coffin-lid; but so be it. Thank God! time brings us all to
one inevitable tryst before the great, white throne.”

He took the hands, bowed his forehead upon them and
groaned; then drew them to his lips and left her.

With a slow, weary step she turned and went up to her
room and read Mr. Hammond's letter. It was long and
kind, full of affection and wise counsel, but contained no
allusion to Mr. Murray.

As she refolded it she saw a slip of paper which had
fallen unnoticed on the carpet, and picking it up she read
these words:

“It grieves me to have to tell you that, after all, I fear
St. Elmo will marry Estelle Harding. He does not love
her, she can not influence him to redeem himself; his future
looks hopeless indeed. Edna, my child! what have you
done! Oh! what have you done!”

Her heart gave a sudden, wild bound, then a spasm
seemed to seize it, and presently the fluttering ceased, her
pulses stopped, and a chill darkness fell upon her.

Her head sank heavily on her chest, and when she recovered
her memory she felt an intolerable sensation of suffocation,
and a sharp pain that seemed to stab the heart, whose
throbs were slow and feeble.

She raised the window and leaned out panting for breath,
and the freezing wind powdered her face with fine snow-flakes,
and sprinkled its fairy flower-crystals over her
hair.

The outer world was chill and dreary, the leafless limbs
of the trees in the park looked ghostly and weird against
the dense dun clouds which seemed to stretch like a smoke
mantle just above the sea of roofs; and, dimly seen through

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

the white mist, Brooklyn's heights and Staten's hills were
huge outlines monstrous as Echidna.

Physical pain blanched Edna's lips, and she pressed her
hand repeatedly to her heart, wondering what caused those
keen pangs. At last, when the bodily suffering passed
away, and she sat down exhausted, her mind reverted to
the sentence in Mr. Hammond's letter.

She knew the words were not lightly written, and that
his reproachful appeal had broken from the depths of his
aching heart, and was intended to rouse her to some action.

“I can do nothing, say nothing! Must sit still and wait
patiently—prayerfully. To-day, if I could put out my
hand and touch Mr. Murray, and bind him to me for ever, I
would not. No, no! Not a finger must I lift, even between
him and Estelle! But he will not marry her! I
know—I feel that he will not. Though I never look upon
his face again, he belongs to me! He is mine, and no other
woman can take him from me.”

A strange, mysterious, shadowy smile settled on her
pallid features, and faintly and dreamily she repeated:



“And yet I know past all doubting, truly—
A knowledge greater than grief can dim—
I know as he loved, he will love me duly,
Yea, better, e'en better than I love him.
And as I walk by the vast, calm river,
The awful river so dread to see,
I say, `Thy breadth and thy depth for ever
Are bridged by his thoughts that cross to me.'”

Her lashes drooped, her head fell back against the top of
the chair, and she lost all her woes until Felix's voice
roused her, and she saw the frightened boy standing at her
side, shaking her hand and calling piteously upon her.

“Oh! I thought you were dead! You looked so white
and felt so cold. Are you very sick? Shall I go for
mamma?”

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

For a moment she looked in his face with a perplexed,
bewildered expression, then made an effort to rise.

“I suppose that I must have fainted, for I had a terrible
pain here, and—” She laid her hand over her
heart.

“Felix, let us go down-stairs. I think if your mother
would give me some wine, it might strengthen me.”

Notwithstanding the snow Mrs. Andrews had gone out;
but Felix had the wine brought to the school-room, and
after a little while the blood showed itself shyly in the governess's
white lips, and she took the boy's Latin book and
heard him recite his lesson.

The day appeared wearily long, but she omitted none of the
appointed tasks, and it was nearly nine o'clock before Felix
fell asleep that night. Softly unclasping his thin fingers
which clung to her hand, she went up to her own room, feeling
the full force of those mournful words in Eugénie de
Guérin's Journal:

“It goes on in the soul. No one is aware of what I feel;
no one suffers from it. I only pour out my heart before
God—and here. Oh! to-day what efforts I make to shake
off this profitless sadness—this sadness without tears—arid,
bruising the heart like a hammer!”

There was no recurrence of the physical agony; and after
two days the feeling of prostration passed away, and
only the memory of the attack remained.

The idea of lionizing her children's governess, and introducing
her to soi-disant “fashionable society,” had taken
possession of Mrs. Andrews's mind, and she was quite as
much delighted with her patronizing scheme as a child
would have been with a new hobby-horse. Dreams at
which even Mæcenas might have laughed floated through
her busy brain, and filled her kind heart with generous anticipations.
On Thursday she informed Edna that she desired
her presence at dinner, and urged her request with
such pertinacious earnestness that no alternative remained

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

but acquiescence, and reluctantly the governess prepared to
meet a formidable party of strangers.

When Mrs. Andrews presented Sir Roger Percival, he
bowed rather haughtily, and with a distant politeness,
which assured Edna that he was cognizant of her refusal
to make his acquaintance at the opera.

During the early part of dinner he divided his gay
words between his hostess and a pretty Miss Morton, who
was evidently laying siege to his heart, and carefully flattering
his vanity; but whenever Edna, his vis-à-vis, looked
toward him, she invariably found his fine brown eyes scrutinizing
her face.

Mr. Manning, who sat next to Edna, engaged her in an
animated discussion concerning the value of a small volume
containing two essays by Buckle, which he had sent her a
few days previous.

Something which she said to the editor with reference to
Buckle's extravagant estimate of Mill, brought a smile to
the Englishman's lip, and, bowing slightly, he said:

“Pardon me, Miss Earl, if I interrupt you a moment to
express my surprise at hearing Mill denounced by an American.
His books on Representative Government and Liberty
are so essentially democratic that I expected only
gratitude and eulogy from his readers on this side of the
Atlantic.”

Despite her efforts to control it, embarrassment unstrung
her nerves, and threw a quiver into her voice, as she answered:

“I do not presume, sir, to `denounce' a man whom
Buckle ranks above all other living writers and statesmen;
but, in anticipating the inevitable result of the adoption of
some of Mill's proposed social reforms, I could not avoid
recalling that wise dictum of Frederick the Great concerning
philosophers—a saying which Buckle quotes so triumphantly
against Plato, Aristotle, Descartes—even Bacon,
Newton, and a long list of names illustrious in the annals

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

of English literature. Frederick declared: `If I wanted to
ruin one of my provinces, I would make over its government
to the philosophers.' With due deference to Buckle's superior
learning and astuteness, I confess my study of Mill's
philosophy assures me that, if society should be turned over
to the government of his theory of Liberty and Suffrage, it
would go to ruin more rapidly than Frederick's province.
Under his teachings the women of England might soon marshal
their amazonian legions, and storm not only Parnassus
but the ballot-box, the bench, and the forum. That this
should occur in a country where a woman nominally rules,
and certainly reigns, is not so surprising, but I dread the
contagion of such an example upon America.”

“His influence is powerful, from the fact that he never
takes up his pen without using it to break some social
shackles; and its strokes are tremendous as those of the
hammer of Thor. But surely, Miss Earl, you Americans
can not with either good taste, grace, or consistency, upbraid
England on the score of woman's rights' movements?”

“At least, sir, our statesmen are not yet attacked by this
most loathsome of political leprosies. Only a few crazy
fanatics have fallen victims to it, and if lunatic asylums
were not frequently cheated of their dues, these would not
be left at large, but shut up together in high-walled inclosures,
where, like Sydney Smith's `graminivorous metaphysicians,
' or Reaumur's spiders, they could only injure one
another and destroy their own webs. America has no Bentham,
Bailey, Hare or Mill, to lend countenance or strength
to the ridiculous clamor raised by a few unamiable and
wretched wives, and as many embittered, disappointed, old
maids of New England; whose absurd pretensions and disgraceful
conduct can not fail to bring a blush of shame and
smile of pity to the face of every truly refined American
woman. The noble apology which Edmund Burke once offered
for his countrymen, always recurs to my mind when I
hear these `women's conventions' alluded to: `Because

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

half a dozen grasshoppers under a fern make the field ring
with their importunate chink, while thousands of great cattle
repose beneath the shade of the British oak, chew the cud,
and are silent, pray do not imagine that those who make the
noise are the only inhabitants of the field; that, of course,
they are many in number, or that, after all, they are other
than the little, shrivelled, meagre, hopping, though loud and
troublesome insects of the hour.' I think, sir, that the noble
and true women of this continent earnestly believe that the
day which invests them with the elective franchise would be
the blackest in the annals of humanity, would ring the deathknell
of modern civilization, of national prosperity, social
morality, and domestic happiness! and would consign the
race to a night of degradation and horror infinitely more appalling
than a return to primeval barbarism. Then every
exciting political canvass would witness the revolting deeds
of the furies who assisted in storming the Tuileries; and repetitions
of scenes enacted during the French Revolution,
which mournfully attest how terrible indeed are female
natures when once perverted. God, the Maker, tenderly
anchored womanhood in the peaceful, blessed haven of home;
and if man is ever insane enough to mar the divine economy,
by setting women afloat on the turbulent, roaring sea of politics,
they will speedily become pitiable wrecks. Sooner than
such an inversion of social order, I would welcome even
Turkish bondage; for surely utter ignorance is infinitely preferable
to erudite unwomanliness.”

“Even my brief sojourn in America has taught me the
demoralizing tendency of the doctrine of `equality of races
and of sexes;' and you must admit, Miss Earl, that your
countrywomen are growing dangerously learned,” answered
Sir Roger, smiling.

“I am afraid, sir, that it is rather the quality than the
quantity of their learning that makes them troublesome.
One of your own noble seers has most gracefully declared:
`a woman may always help her husband,' (or race,) `by

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

what she knows, however little; by what she half knows
or misknows, she will only tease him.' I never hear that
much abused word `equality' without a shudder; and visions
of Cordeliers and Versailles furies. I have no aristocratic
prejudices, for my grandfather was a blacksmith, and
my father a carpenter; but I do not believe that `all men
are born free and equal;' and think that two thirds of the
Athenians were only fit to tie Socrates' shoes, and not one
half of Rome worthy to play valet and clasp the toga of
Cato or of Cicero. Neither do I claim nor admit the
equality of the sexes, whom God created with distinctive
intellectual characteristics, which never can be merged or
destroyed without outraging the decrees of nature, and
sapping the foundations of all domestic harmony. Allow
me to say, sir, in answer to your remark concerning learned
women, that it seems to me great misapprehension exists
relative to the question of raising the curriculum of female
education. Erudition and effrontery have no inherent connection,
and a woman has an unquestionable right to improve
her mind, ad infinitum, provided she does not barter
womanly delicacy and refinement for mere knowledge; and,
in her anxiety to parade what she has gleaned, forget the
decorum and modesty, without which she is monstrous and
repulsive. Does it not appear reasonable that a truly refined
woman, whose heart is properly governed, should increase
her usefulness to her family and her race, by increasing
her knowledge? A female pedant who is coarse and
boisterous, or ambitious of going to Congress, or making
stump-speeches, would be quite as unwomanly and unlovely
in character if she were utterly illiterate. I am afraid it is
not their superior learning or ability which afflicts the nineteenth
century with those unfortunate abnormal developments,
familiarly known as `strong-minded women;' but
that it is the misdirection of their energies, the one-sided
nature of their education. A woman who can not be contented
and happy in the bosom of her home, busied with

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

ordinary womanly work, but fancies it is her mission to practise
law or medicine, or go out lecturing, would be a troublesome,
disagreeable personage under all circumstances;
and would probably stir up quite as much mischief, while
using ungrammatical language, as if she were a perfect philologist.
Whom did Socrates find most amiable and feminine,
learned Diotima, or unlearned Xantippe? I think even
mankind would consent to see women as erudite as Damo,
or Isotta Nogarola, provided they were also as exemplary
in their domestic relations, as irreproachable and devoted
wives and daughters as Eponina and Chelonis, Alcestis and
Berengaria.”

Sir Roger bowed assent, and Mr. Manning said:

“Very `true, good, and beautiful,' as a mere theory in sociology,
but in an age when those hideous hermaphrodites,
ycleped `strong-minded women,' are becoming so alarmingly
numerous, our eyes are rarely gladdened by a conjunction
of highly cultivated intellects, noble, loving hearts, tender,
womanly sensibilities. Can you shoulder the onus probandi?

“Sir, that rests with those who assert that learning renders
women disagreeable and unfeminine; the burden of
proof remains for you.”

“Permit me to lift the weight for you, Manning, by asking
Miss Earl what she thinks of the comparative merits of
the `Princess,' and of `Aurora Leigh,' as correctives of the
tendency she deprecates?”

Hitherto the discussion had been confined to the trio,
while the conversation was general, but now silence reigned
around the table, and when the Englishman's question
forced Edna to look up, she saw all eyes turned upon her;
and embarrassment flushed her face, and her lashes drooped
as she answered:

“It has often been asserted by those who claim proficiency
in the anatomy of character, that women are the
most infallible judges of womanly, and men of manly

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

natures; but I am afraid that the poems referred to would
veto this decision. While I yield to no human being in admiration
of, and loving gratitude to Mrs. Browning, and
regard the first eight books of `Aurora Leigh' as vigorous,
grand, and marvellously beautiful, I can not deny that a
painful feeling of mortification seizes me when I read the
ninth and concluding book, wherein `Aurora,' with most
unwomanly vehemence, voluntarily declares and reiterates
her love for `Romney.' Tennyson's `Princess' seems to me
more feminine and refined and lovely than `Aurora;' and
it is because I love and revere Mrs. Browning, and consider
her not only the pride of her own sex, but an ornament to
the world, that I find it difficult to forgive the unwomanly
inconsistency into which she betrays her heroine. Allow
me to say that in my humble opinion nothing in the whole
range of literature so fully portrays a perfect woman as that
noble sketch by Wordsworth, and the inimitable description
in Rogers's `Human Life.'”

“The first is, I presume, familiar to all of us, but the last,
I confess, escapes my memory. Will you be good enough
to repeat it?” said the editor, knitting his brows slightly.

“Excuse me, sir; it is too long to be quoted here, and it
seems that I have already monopolized the conversation
much longer than I expected or desired. Moreover, to
quote Rogers to an Englishman would be equivalent to
`carrying coal to Newcastle,' or peddling `owls in Athens.'”

Sir Roger smiled as he said:

“Indeed, Miss Earl, while you spoke, I was earnestly ransacking
my memory for the passage to which you allude;
but, I am ashamed to say, it is as fruitless an effort as `calling
spirits from the vasty deep.' Pray be so kind as to repeat
it for me.”

At that instant little Hattie crept softly to the back of
Edna's chair and whispered:

“Bro' Felix says, won't you please come back soon, and
finish that story where you left off reading last night?”

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

Very glad to possess so good an excuse, the governess
rose at once; but Mrs. Andrews said:

“Wait, Miss Earl. What do you want, Hattie?”

“Bro' Felix wants Miss Earl, and sent me to beg her to
come.”

“Go back and tell him he is in a hopeless minority, and
that in this country the majority rule. There are fifteen
here who want to talk to Miss Earl, and he can't have her
in the school-room just now,” said Grey Chilton, slyly pelting
his niece with almonds.

“But Felix is really sick to-day, and if Mrs. Andrews
will excuse me, I prefer to go.”

She looked imploringly at the lady of the house, who
said nothing; and Sir Roger beckoned Hattie to him, and
exclaimed:

“Pray, may I inquire, Mrs. Andrews, why your children
do not make their appearance? I am sure you need not
fear a repetition of the sarcastic rebuke of that wit who,
when dining at a house where the children were noisy and
unruly, lifted his glass, bowed to the troublesome little
ones, and drank to the memory of King Herod. I am very
certain `the murder of the innocents' would never be recalled
here, unless—forgive me, Miss Earl! but from the
sparkle in your eyes, I believe you anticipate me. Do you
really know what I am about to say?”

“I think, sir, I can guess.”

“Let me see whether you are a clairvoyant!”

“On one occasion when a sign for a children's school was
needed, and the lady teacher applied to Lamb to suggest a
design, he meekly advised that of `The Murder of the Innocents.
' Thank you, sir. However, I am not surprised that
you entertain such flattering opinions of a profession which
in England boasts `Squeers' as its national type and representative.”

The young man laughed good-humoredly, and answered:

“For the honor of my worthy pedagogical countrymen,

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

permit me to assure you that the aforesaid `Squeers' is sim
ply one of Dickens's inimitable caricatures.”

“Nevertheless I have somewhere seen the statement that
when `Nicholas Nickleby' first made its appearance, only
six irate schoolmasters went immediately to London, to
thrash the author; each believing that he recognized his
own features in the amiable portrait of `Squeers.'”

She bowed and turned from the table, but Mrs. Andrews
exclaimed:

“Before you go, repeat that passage from Rogers; then
we will excuse you.”

With one hand clasping Hattie's, and the other resting
on the back of her chair, Edna fixed her eyes on Mrs. Andrews's
face, and gave the quotation.



“His house she enters, there to be a light
Shining within when all without is night;
A guardian-angel o'er his life presiding,
Doubling his pleasures and his cares dividing;
Winning him back, when mingling in the throng,
From a vain world we love, alas! too long,
To fireside happiness and hours of ease,
Blest with that charm, the certainty to please.
How oft her eyes read his! her gentle mind
To all his wishes, all his thoughts inclined;
Still subject—ever on the watch to borrow
Mirth of his mirth, and sorrow of his sorrow.”

-- --

CHAPTER XXVII.

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

FLOWERY as Sicilian meads was the parsonage
garden on that quiet afternoon, late in May,
when Mr. Hammond closed the honeysuckle-crowned
gate, crossed the street, and walked
slowly into the churchyard, down the sacred streets of the
silent city of the dead, and entered the inclosure where
slept his white-robed household band.

The air was thick with perfume, as if some strong, daring
south wind had blown wide the mystic doors of Astarte's
huge laboratory, and overturned the myriad alembics, and
deluged the world with her fragrant and subtle distillations.

Honey-burdened bees hummed their hymns to labor, as
they swung to and fro; and numbers of Psyche-symbols,
golden butterflies, floated dreamily in and around and over
the tombs, now and then poising on velvet wings, as if
waiting, listening for the clarion voice of Gabriel, to rouse
and reänimate the slumbering bodies beneath the gleaming
slabs. Canary-colored orioles flitted in and out of the trailing
willows, a red-bird perched on the brow of a sculptured
angel guarding a child's grave, and poured his sad, sweet,
monotonous notes on the spicy air; two purple pigeons,
with rainbow necklaces, cooed and fluttered up and down
from the church belfry, and, close under the projecting roof
of the granite vault, a pair of meek brown wrens were building
their nest and twittering softly one to another.

The pastor cut down the rank grass and fringy ferns, the
flaunting weeds and coreopsis that threatened to choke his

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

more delicate flowers, and, stooping, tied up the crimson
pinks, and wound the tendrils of the blue-veined clematis
around its slender trellis, and straightened the white petunias
and the orange-tinted crocaes, which the last heavy
shower had beaten to the ground.

The small, gray vault was overrun with ivy, whose dark
polished leaves threatened to encroach on a plain slab of
pure marble that stood very near it; and as the minister
pruned away the wreaths, his eyes rested on the black letters
in the centre of the slab: “Murray Hammond. Aged
21.”

Elsewhere the sunshine streamed warm and bright over
the graves, but here the rays were intercepted by the
church, and its cool shadow rested over vault and slab and
flowers.

The old man was weary from stooping so long, and now
he took off his hat and passed his hand over his forehead,
and sighed as he leaned against the door of the vault,
where fine fairy-fingered mosses were weaving their green
arabesque immortelles.

In a mournfully measured, yet tranquil tone, he said aloud:

“Ah! truly, throughout all the years of my life I have
`never heard the promise of perfect love, without seeing
aloft amongst the stars, fingers as of a man's hand, writing
the secret legend: Ashes to ashes! dust to dust!'”

Age was bending his body toward the earth with which
it was soon to mingle; the ripe and perfect wheat nodded
lower and lower day by day, as the Angel of the Sickle delayed;
but his noble face wore that blessed and marvellous
calm, that unearthly peace which generally comes some
hours after death, when all traces of temporal passions and
woes are lost in eternity's repose.

A low wailing symphony throbbed through the church,
where the organist was practising; and then out of the windows,
and far away on the evening air, rolled the solemn
waves of that matchlessly mournful Requiem which, under

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

prophetic shadows, Mozart began on earth and finished perhaps,
in heaven, on one of those golden harps whose apocalyptic
ringing smote St. John's eager ears among the lonely
rocks of Ægean-girdled Patmos. The sun had paused as if
to listen, on the wooded crest of a distant hill, but as the
requiem ended and the organ sobbed itself to rest, he gathered
up his burning rays and disappeared; and the spotted
butterflies, like “winged tulips,” flitted silently away, and
the evening breeze bowed the large yellow primroses, and
fluttered the phlox; and the red nasturtiums that climbed
up at the foot of the slab shuddered, and shook their blood-colored
banners over the polished marble. A holy hush fell
upon all things save a towering poplar that leaned against
the church, and rustled its leaves ceaselessly, and shivered
and turned white, as tradition avers it has done since that
day, when Christ staggered along the Via Dolorosa bearing
his cross, carved out of poplar wood.

Leaning with his hands folded on the handle of the weeding-hoe,
his gray beard sweeping over his bosom, his bare,
silvered head bowed, and his mild, peaceful blue eyes resting
on his son's tomb, Mr. Hammond stood listening to the
music; and when the strains ceased, his thoughts travelled
onward and upward till they crossed the sea of crystal before
the Throne, and in imagination he heard the song of
the four and twenty elders.

From this brief reverie some slight sound aroused him,
and lifting his eyes, he saw a man clad in white linen garments,
wearing oxalis clusters in his coat, standing on the
opposite side of the monumental slab.

“St. Elmo! my poor, suffering wanderer! O St. Elmo!
come to me once more before I die!”

The old man's voice was thick with sobs, and his arms
trembled as he stretched them across the grave that intervened.

Mr. Murray looked into the tender, tearful, pleading countenance,
and the anguish that seized his own, making his

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

features writhe, beggars language. He instinctively put
out his arms, then drew them back, and hid his face in his
hands; saying, in low, broken, almost inaudible tones:

“I am too unworthy. Dripping with the blood of your
children, I dare not touch you.”

The pastor tottered around the tomb, and stood at Mr.
Murray's side, and the next moment the old man's arms
were clasped around the tall form, and his white hair fell
on his pupil's shoulder.

“God be praised! After twenty years' separation I hold
you once more to the heart that, even in its hours of deepest
sorrow, has never ceased to love you! St. Elmo!—”

He wept aloud, and strained the prodigal convulsively to
his breast.

After a moment Mr. Murray's lips moved, twitched; tears
dripped over his swarthy face, and with a sob that shook
his powerful frame from head to foot, he asked:

“Will you ever, ever forgive me?”

“God is my witness that I freely and fully forgave you
many, many years ago! The dearest hope of my lonely
life has been that I might tell you so, and make you realize
how ceaselessly my prayers and my love have followed you
in all your dreary wanderings. Oh! I thank God that, at
last! at last you have come to me, my dear, dear boy! My
poor, proud prodigal!”

A magnificent jubilate swelled triumphantly through
church and churchyard, as if the organist up in the gallery
knew what was transpiring at Murray Hammond's grave;
and when the thrilling music died away, St. Elmo broke
from the encircling arms, and knelt with his face shrouded
in his hands and pressed against the marble that covered
his victim.

After a little while the pastor sat down on the edge of
the slab, and laid his shrunken fingers softly and caressingly
upon the bowed head.

“Do not dwell upon a past that is fraught only with

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

bitterness to you, and from which you can draw no balm.
Throw your painful memories behind you, and turn resolutely
to a future which may be rendered noble and useful
and holy. There is truth, precious truth in George Herbert's
words:


`For all may have,
If they dare choose, a glorious life or grave!'
and the years to come may, by the grace of God, more than
cancel those that have gone by.”

“What have I to hope for—in time or eternity? Oh!
none but Almighty God can ever know the dreary blackness
and wretchedness of my despairing soul! the keen, sleepless
agony of my remorse! my utter loathing of my accursed,
distorted nature!”

“And his pitying eyes see all, and Christ stretches out
his hands to lift you up to himself, and his own words of
loving sympathy and pardon are spoken again to you:
`Come unto me, all ye weary and heavy-laden, and I will
give you rest.' Throw all your galling load of memories
down at the foot of the cross, and `the peace that passeth
all understanding' shall enter your sorrowing soul, and
abide there for ever. St. Elmo, only prayer could have sustained
and soothed me since we parted that bright summer
morning twenty long, long years ago. Prayer took away
the sting and sanctified my sorrows for the good of my soul;
and, my dear, dear boy, it will extract the poison and the bitterness
from yours. That God answers prayer and comforts
the afflicted among men, I am a living attestation. It is
by his grace only that `I am what I am;' erring and unworthy
I humbly own, but patient at least, and fully resigned
to his will. The only remaining cause of disquiet
passed away just now, when I saw that you had come back
to me. St. Elmo, do you ever pray for yourself?”

“For some weeks I have been trying to pray, but my
words seem a mockery; they do not rise, they fall back hissing
upon my heart. I have injured and insulted you; I

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

have cursed you and yours, have robbed you of your peace
of mind, have murdered your children—”

“Hush! hush! we will not disinter the dead. My peace
of mind you have to-day given back to me; and the hope
of your salvation is dearer to me than the remembered faces
of my darlings, sleeping here beside us. Oh St. Elmo! I
have prayed for you as I never prayed even for my own
Murray; and I know, I feel that all my wrestling before the
Throne of Grace has not been in vain. Sometimes my faith
grew faint, and as the years dragged on and I saw no melting
of your haughty, bitter spirit, I almost lost hope; but I
did not, thank God, I did not! I held on to the precious
promise, and prayed more fervently, and, blessed be His
holy name! at last, just before I go hence, the answer comes.
As I see you kneeling here at my Murray's grave, I know
now that your soul is snatched `as a brand from the burning!
' Oh! I bless my merciful God, that in that day when
we stand for final judgment, and your precious soul is required
at my son's hands, the joyful cry of the recording angel
shall be, Saved! saved! for ever and ever, through the blood
of the Lamb!”

Overwhelmed with emotion, the pastor dropped his white
head on his bosom, and wept unrestrainedly; and once more
silence fell over the darkening cemetery.

One by one the birds hushed their twitter and went to
rest, and only the soft cooing of the pigeons floated down
now and then from the lofty belfry.

On the eastern horizon a thin, fleecy scarf of clouds was
silvered by the rising moon, the west was a huge shrine of
beryl whereon burned ruby flakes of vapor, watched by a
solitary vestal star; and the sapphire arch overhead was
beautiful and mellow as any that ever vaulted above the
sculptured marbles of Pisan Campo Santo.

Mr. Murray rose and stood with his head uncovered, and
his eyes fixed on the nodding nasturtiums that glowed like
blood-spots.

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

“Mr. Hammond, your magnanimity unmans me; and if
your words be true, I feel in your presence like a leper;
and should lay my lips in the dust, crying, `Unclean! unclean!
' For all that I have inflicted on you, I have neither
apology nor defence to offer; and I could much better have
borne curses from you than words of sympathy and affection.
You amaze me, for I hate and scorn myself so thoroughly,
that I marvel at the interest you still indulge for
me; I can not understand how you can endure the sight of
my features, the sound of my voice. Oh! if I could atone!
If I could give Annie back to your arms, there is no suffering,
no torture that I would not gladly embrace! No penance
of body or soul from which I would shrink!”

“My dear boy, (for such you still seem to me, notwithstanding
the lapse of time,) let my little darling rest with
her God. She went down early to her long home, and
though I missed her sweet laugh, and her soft, tender hands
about my face, and have felt a chill silence in my house,
where music once was, she has been spared much suffering
and many trials; and I would not recall her if I could, for
after a few more days I shall gather her back to my bosom
in that eternal land where the blighting dew of death never
falls; where

`Adieus and farewells are a sound unknown.'

Atone? Ah St. Elmo! you can atone. Save your soul, redeem
your life, and I shall die blessing your name. Look
at me in my loneliness and infirmity. I am childless; you
took my idols from me, long, long, ago; you left my heart
desolate; and now I have a right to turn to you, to stretch
out my feeble, empty arms, and say, Come, be my child,
fill my son's place, let me lean upon you in my old age, as
I once fondly dreamed I should lean on my own Murray!
St. Elmo, will you come? Will you give me your heart,
my son! my son!”

He put out his trembling hands, and a yearning

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

tenderness shone in his eyes as he raised them to the tall, stern
man before him.

Mr. Murray bent eagerly forward, and looked wonderingly
at him.

“Do you, can you mean it? It appears so impossible,
and I have been so long sceptical of all nobility in my race.
Will you indeed shelter Murray's murderer in your generous,
loving heart?”

“I call my God to witness, that it has been my dearest
hope for dreary years that I might win your heart back
before I died.”

“It is but a wreck, a hideous ruin, black with sins; but
such as I am, my future, my all, I lay at your feet! If
there is any efficacy in bitter repentance and remorse; if
there is any mercy left in my Maker's hands; if there be
saving power in human will, I will atone! I will atone!”

The strong man trembled like a wave-lashed reed, as he
sank on one knee at the minister's feet, and buried his face
in his arms; and spreading his palms over the drooped
head, Mr. Hammond gently and solemnly blessed him.

For some time both were silent, and then Mr. Murray
stretched out one arm over the slab, and said brokenly:

“Kneeling here at Murray's tomb, a strange, incomprehensible
feeling creeps into my heart. The fierce, burning
hate I have borne him seems to have passed away; and
something, ah! something, mournfully like the old yearning
toward him, comes back, as I look at his name. O
idol of my youth! hurled down and crushed by my own
savage hands! For the first time since I destroyed him,
since I saw his handsome face whitening in death, I think
of him kindly. For the first time since that night, I feel
that—that—I can forgive him. Murray! Murray! you wronged
me! you wrecked me! but oh! if I could give you back
the life I took in my madness! how joyfully would I forgive
you all my injuries! His blood dyes my hands, my
heart, my soul!”

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

“The blood of Jesus will wash out those stains. The
law was fully satisfied when he hung on Calvary; there,
ample atonement was made for just such sins as yours, and
you have only to claim and plead his sufferings to secure
your salvation. St. Elmo, bury your past here, in Murray's
grave, and give all your thoughts to the future. Half of
your life has ebbed out, and yet your life-work remains undone,
untouched. You have no time to spend in looking
over your unimproved years.”

“`Bury my past!' Impossible, even for one hour. I tell
you I am chained to it, as the Aloides were chained to the
pillars of Tartarus! and the croaking fiend that will not
let me sleep is memory! Memory of sins that—that avenge
your wrongs, old man! that goad me sometimes to the
very verge of suicide! Do you know, ha! how could you
possibly know? Shall I tell you that only one thought has
often stood between me and self-destruction? It was not
the fear of death, no, no, no! It was not even the dread
of facing an outraged God! but it was the horrible fear of
meeting Murray! Not all eternity was wide enough to
hold us both! The hate I bore him made me shrink from
a deed which I felt would instantly set us face to face once
more in the land of souls. Ah! a change has come over
me; now, if I could see his face, I might learn to forget
that look it wore when last I gazed upon it. Time bears
healing for some natures; to mine it has brought only poison.
It is useless to bid me forget. Memory is earth's retribution
for man's sins. I have bought at a terrible price
my conviction of the melancholy truth, that he who touches
the weapons of Nemesis effectually slaughters his own
peace of mind, and challenges her maledictions, from which
there is no escape. In my insanity I said, `Vengeance is
mine! I will repay!' and in the hour when I daringly grasped
the prerogative of God, His curse smote me! Mr. Hammond,
friend of my happy youth, guide of my innocent boyhood!
if you could know all the depths of my abasement,

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

you would pity me indeed! My miserable heart is like the
crater of some extinct volcano; the flames of sin have burned
out, and left it rugged, rent, blackened. I do not think
that—”

“St. Elmo, do not upbraid yourself so bitterly—

“Sir, your words are kind and noble and full of Christian
charity; they are well meant, and I thank you; but they
can not comfort me. My desolation, my utter wretchedness
isolate me from the sympathy of my race, whom I have despised
and trampled so relentlessly. Yesterday I read a
passage which depicts so accurately my dreary isolation,
that I have been unable to expel it; I find it creeping even
now to my lips:



“`O misery and mourning! I have felt—
Yes, I have felt like some deserted world
That God had done with, and had cast aside
To rock and stagger through the gulfs of space,
He never looking on it any more;
Untilled, no use, no pleasure, not desired,
Nor lighted on by angels in their flight
From heaven to happier planets; and the race
That once hath dwelt on it withdrawn or dead.
Could such a world have hope that some blest day
God would remember her, and fashion her
Anew?'”

“Yes, my dear St. Elmo, so surely as God reigns above
us, he will refashion it, and make the light of his pardoning
love and the refreshing dew of his grace fall upon it!
And the waste places shall bloom as Sharon, and the purpling
vineyards shame Engedi, and the lilies of peace shall
lift up their stately heads, and the `voice of the turtle shall
be heard in the land!' Have faith, grapple yourself by
prayer to the feet of God, and he will gird, and lift up, and
guide you.”

Mr. Murray shook his head mournfully, and the moon-light
shining on his face showed it colorless, haggard, hopeless.

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

The pastor rose, put on his hat, and took St. Elmo's arm.

“Come home with me. This spot is fraught with painful
associations that open afresh all your wounds.”

They walked on together until they reached the parsonage
gate, and as the minister raised the latch, his companion
gently disengaged the arm clasped to the old man's side

“Not to-night. After a few days I will try to come.”

“St. Elmo, to-morrow is Sunday, and—”

He paused, and did not speak the request that looked out
from his eyes.

It cost Mr. Murray a severe struggle, and he did not answer
immediately. When he spoke his voice was unsteady.

“Yes, I know what you wish. Once I swore I would
tear the church down, scatter its dust to the winds, leave
not a stone to mark the site! But I will come and hear
you preach for the first time since that sunny Sabbath,
twenty years dead, when your text was, `Cast thy bread
upon the waters; for thou shalt find it after many days.

Sodden, and bitter, and worthless, from long tossing in the
great deep of sin, it drifts back at last to your feet; and
instead of stooping tenderly to gather up the useless fragments,
I wonder that you do not spurn the stranded ruin
from you. Yes, I will come.”

“Thank God! Oh! what a weight you have lifted from
my heart! St. Elmo, my son!”

There was a long, lingering clasp of hands, and the pastor
went into his home with tears of joy on his furrowed
face, while his smiling lips whispered to his grateful soul:

“In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold
not thy hand; for thou knowest not whether shall prosper,
either this or that, or whether they both shall be alike
good.”

Mr. Murray watched the stooping form until it disappeared,
and then went slowly back to the silent burying-ground,
and sat down on the steps of the church.

Hour after hour passed and still he sat there, almost as

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

motionless as one of the monuments, while his eyes dwelt,
as if spellbound, on the dark dull stain where Annie Hammond
had rested, in days long, long past; and Remorse,
more potent than Erictho, evoked from the charnel house
the sweet girlish features and fairy figure of the early dead.

His pale face was propped on his hand, and there in the
silent watches of the moon-lighted midnight, he held communion
with God and his own darkened spirit.



“What hast thou wrought for Right and Truth,
For God and man,
From the golden hours of bright-eyed youth,
To life's mid span?”

His almost Satanic pride was laid low as the dead in their
mouldering shrouds, and all the giant strength of his perverted
nature was gathered up and hurled in a new direction.
The Dead Sea Past moaned and swelled, and bitter
waves surged and broke over his heart, but he silently buffeted
them; and the moon rode in mid-heaven when he rose,
went around the church, and knelt and prayed, with his
forehead pressed to the marble that covered Murray Hammond's
last resting place.



“Oh! that the mist which veileth my To Come
Would so dissolve and yield unto mine eyes
A worthy path! I'd count not wearisome
Long toil nor enterprise,
But strain to reach it; ay, with wrestlings stout.
Is there such path already made to fit
The measure of my foot? It shall atone
For much, if I at length may light on it
And know it for mine own.”

-- --

CHAPTER XXVIII.

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

OH! how grand and beautiful it is! Whenever I
look at it, I feel exactly as I did on Easter-Sunday,
when I went to the cathedral to hear the
music. It is a solemn feeling, as if I were in a
holy place. Miss Earl, what makes me feel so?”

Felix stood in an art-gallery, and leaning on his crutches
looked up at Church's “Heart of the Andes.”

“You are impressed by the solemnity and the holy repose
of nature; for here you look upon a pictured cathedral,
built not by mortal hands, but by the architect of the
universe. Felix, does it not recall to your mind something
of which we often speak?”

The boy was silent for a few seconds, and then his thin,
sallow face brightened.

“Yes, indeed! You mean that splendid description
which you read to me from `Modern Painters'? How fond
you are of that passage, and how very often you think of it!
Let me see whether I can remember it:

Slowly yet accurately he repeated the eloquent tribute to
“Mountain Glory,” from the fourth volume of “Modern
Painters.”

“Felix, you know that a celebrated English poet, Keats,
has said, `A thing of beauty is a joy for ever;' and as I can
never hope to express my ideas in half such beautiful language
as Mr. Ruskin uses, it is an economy of trouble to
quote his words. Some of his expressions are like certain
songs which, the more frequently we sing them, the more

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

valuable and eloquent they become; and as we rarely learn
a fine piece of music to be played once or twice and then
thrown aside, why should we not be allowed the same privilege
with verbal melodies? Last week you asked me to
explain to you what is meant by `aerial perspective,' and
if you will study the atmosphere in this great picture, Mr.
Church will explain it much more clearly to you than I was
able to do.”

“Yes, Miss Earl, I see it now. The eye could travel up
and up, and on and on, and never get out of that sky; and
it seems to me those birds yonder would fly entirely away,
out of sight, through that air in the picture. But, Miss
Earl, do you really believe that the Chimborazo in South-America
is as grand as Mr. Church's? I do not, because
I have noticed that pictures are much handsomer than the
real things they stand for. Mamma carried me last spring
to see some paintings of scenes on the Hudson river, and
when we went travelling in the summer I saw the very
spot where the artist stood, when he sketched the hills and
the bend of the river, and it was not half so pretty as the
picture. And yet I know God is the greatest painter. Is
it the far-off look that every thing wears when painted?”

“Yes, the `far-off look,' as you call it, is one cause of the
effect you wish to understand; and it has been rather more
elegantly expressed by Campbell, in the line:

`'Tis distance lends enchantment to the view.'

I have seen this fact exemplified in a very singular manner,
at a house in Georgia, where I was once visiting.
From the front-door I had a very fine prospect or view of
lofty hills, and a dense forest, and a pretty little town where
the steeples of the churches glittered in the sunshine, and
I stood for some time admiring the landscape; but presently,
when I turned to speak to the lady of the house, I saw,
in the glass side-lights of the door, a miniature reflection
of the very same scene that was much more beautiful. I

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

was puzzled, and could not comprehend how the mere
fact of diminishing the size of the various objects, by increasing
the distance, could enhance their loveliness; and
I asked myself whether all far-off things were handsomer
than those close at hand? In my perplexity I went as
usual to Mr. Ruskin, wondering whether he had ever noticed
the same thing; and of course he had, and has a noble
passage about it in one of his books on architecture. I
will see if my memory appreciates it as it deserves: `Are
not all natural things, it may be asked, as lovely near as
far away? Nay, not so. Look at the clouds, and watch
the delicate sculpture of their alabaster sides and the rounded
lustre of their magnificent rolling. They are meant
to be beheld far away; they were shaped for their place,
high above your head; approach them, and they fuse into
vague mists, or whirl away in fierce fragments of thunderous
vapor.' (And here, Felix, your question about
Chimborazo is answered.) `Look at the crest of the Alps,
from the far-away plains over which its light is cast, whence
human souls have communion with it by their myriads.
The child looks up to it in the dawn, and the husbandman
in the burden and heat of the day, and the old man in the
going down of the sun, and it is to them all as the celestial
city on the world's horizon; dyed with the depth of heaven
and clothed with the calm of eternity. There was it set
for holy dominion by Him who marked for the sun his
journey, and bade the moon know her going down. It
was built for its place in the far-off sky; approach it, and
the glory of its aspect fades into blanched fearfulness; its
purple walls are rent into grisly rocks, its silver fretwork
saddened into wasting snow; the storm-brands of ages are
on its breast, the ashes of its own ruin lie solemnly on its
white raiment!' Felix, in rambling about the fields, you
will frequently be reminded of this. I have noticed that
the meadow in the distance is always greener and more velvety,
and seems more thickly studded with flowers, than

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

the one I am crossing; or the hill-side far away has a golden
gleam on its rocky slopes, and the shadow spots are
softer and cooler and more purple than those I am climbing
and panting over; and I have hurried on, and after a little,
turning to look back, lo! all the glory I saw beckoning me
on has flown, and settled over the meadow and the hill-side
that I have passed, and the halo is behind! Perfect
beauty in scenery is like the mirage that you read about
yesterday; it fades and flits out of your grasp, as you travel
toward it. When we go home I will read you something
which Emerson has said concerning this same lovely ignis
fatuus;
for I can remember only a few words: `What
splendid distance, what recesses of ineffable pomp and loveliness
in the sunset! But who can go where they are, or
lay his hand, or plant his foot thereon? Off they fall from
the round world for ever and ever.' Felix, I suppose it is
because we see all the imperfections and inequalities of objects
close at hand, but the fairy film of air like a silvery
mist hides these when at a distance; and we are charmed
with the heightened beauties, which alone are visible.”

Edna's eyes went back to the painting, and rested there;
and little Hattie, who had been gazing up at her governess
in curious perplexity, pulled her brother's sleeve and said:

“Bro' Felix, do you understand all that? I guess I
don't; for I know when I am hungry, (and seems to me I
always am;) why, when I am hungry the closer I get to
my dinner the nicer it looks! And then there was that
hateful, spiteful old Miss Abby Tompkins, that mamma
would have to teach you! Ugh! I have watched her many
a time coming up the street, (you know she never would
ride in stages for fear of pickpockets,) and she always looked
just as ugly as far off as I could see her as when she
came close to me—”

A hearty laugh cut short Hattie's observations; and,
coming forward, Sir Roger Percival put his hand on her
head, saying:

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

“How often children tumble down `the step from the
sublime to the ridiculous,' and drag staid, dignified folks
after them? Miss Earl, I have been watching your little
party for some time, listening to your incipient art-lecture.
You Americans are queer people; and when I go home I
shall tell Mr. Ruskin that I heard a little boy criticising
`The Heart of the Andes,' and quoting from `Modern
Painters.' Felix, as I wish to be accurate, will you tell me
your age?”

The poor sensitive cripple imagined that he was being
ridiculed, and he only reddened and frowned and bit his
thin lips.

Edna laid her hand on his shoulder, and answered for
him.

“Just thirteen years old; and though Mr. Ruskin is a
distinguished exception to the rule that `prophets are not
without honor, save in their own country,' I think he has
no reader who loves and admires his writings more than
Felix Andrews.”

Here the boy raised his eyes and asked:

“Why is it that prophets have no honor among their
own people? Is it because they too have to be seen from
a great distance in order to seem grand? I heard mamma
say the other day that if some book written in America had
only come from England every body would be raving about
it.”

“Some other time, Felix, we will talk of that problem.
Hattie, you look sleepy.”

“I think it will be lunch-time before we get home,” replied
the yawning child.

Sir Roger took her by her shoulders, and shook her
gently, saying:

“Come, wake up, little sweetheart! How can you get
sleepy or hungry with all these handsome pictures staring
at you from the walls?”

The good-natured child laughed; but her brother, who

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

had an unconquerable aversion to Sir Roger's huge whiskers,
curled his lips, and exclaimed scornfully:

“Hattie, you ought to be ashamed of yourself! Hungry,
indeed! You are almost as bad as that English Lady —,
who, when her husband was admiring some beautiful
lambs, and called her attention to them, answered, `Yes,
lambs are beautiful—boiled!'”

Desirous of conciliating him, Sir Roger replied:

“When you and Hattie come to see me in England, I
will show you the most beautiful lambs in the United
Kingdom; and your sister shall have boiled lamb three
times a day, if she wishes it. Miss Earl, you are so fond
of paintings that you would enjoy a European tour more
than any lady whom I have met in this country. I have
seen miles of canvas in Boston, New-York, and Philadelphia,
but very few good pictures.”

“And yet, sir, when on exhibition in Europe this great
work here before us recerved most extravagant praise from
trans Atlantic critics, who are very loath to accord merit to
American artists. If I am ever so fortunate as to be able
to visit Europe, and cultivate and improve my taste, I think
I shall still be very proud of the names of Allston, West,
Church, Bierstadt, Kensett, and Gifford.”

She turned to quit the gallery, and Sir Roger said:

“I leave to-morrow for Canada, and may possibly sail for
England without returning to New-York. Will you allow
me the pleasure of driving you to the Park this afternoon?
Two months ago you refused a similar request, but since
then I flatter myself we have become better friends.”

“Thank you, Sir Roger. I presume the children can
spare me, and I will go with pleasure.”

“I will call at five o'clock.”

He handed her and Hattie into the coupé, tenderly assisted
Felix, and saw them driven away.

Presently Felix laughed, and exclaimed:

“Oh! I hope Miss Morton will be in the Park this

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

evening. It would be glorious fun to see her meet you and Sir
Roger.”

“Why, Felix?”

“Oh! because she meddles. I heard Uncle Grey tell
mamma that she was making desperate efforts to catch the
Englishman; and that she turned up her nose tremendously
at the idea of his visiting you. When Uncle Grey told her
how often he came to our house, she bit her lips almost till
the blood spouted. Sir Roger drives very fine horses,
uncle says, and Miss Morton hints outrageously for him to
ask her to ride, but she can't manage to get the invitation.
So she will be furious when she sees you this afternoon.
Yonder is Goupil's; let us stop and have a look at those
new engravings mamma told us about yesterday. Hattie,
you can curl up in your corner, and go to sleep and dream
of boiled lamb till we come back.”

Later in the day Mrs. Andrews went up to Edna's room,
and found her correcting an exercise.

“At work as usual. You are incorrigible. Any other
woman would be so charmed with her conquest that her
head would be quite turned by a certain pair of brown
eyes that are considered irresistible. Come, get ready for
your drive; it is almost five o'clock, and you know foreigners
are too polite, too thoroughly well-bred not to be punctual.
No, no, Miss Earl; not that hat, on the peril of your
life! Where is that new one that I ordered sent up to you
two days ago? It will match this delicate white shawl of
mine, which I brought up for you to wear; and come, no
scruples if you please! Stand up and let me see whether
its folds hang properly. You should have heard Madame
De G— when she put it around my shoulders for the
first time, `Juste ciel! Madame Andrews, you are a Greek
statue!' Miss Earl, put your hair back a little from the
left temple. There, now the veins show! Where are your
gloves? You look charmingly, my dear; only too pale,
too pale! If you don't contrive to get up some color, people

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

will swear that Sir Roger was airing the ghost of a pretty
girl. There is the bell! Just as I told you, he is punctual.
Five o'clock to a minute.”

She stepped to the window, and looked down at the
equipage before the door.

“What superb horses! You will be the envy of the
city.”

There was something in the appearance and manner of
Sir Roger which often reminded Edna of Gordon Leigh;
and during the spring he visited her so constantly, sent her
so frequently baskets of elegant flowers, that he succeeded
in overcoming her reticence, and established himself on an
exceedingly friendly footing in Mrs. Andrews's house.

Now, as they drove along the avenue and entered the
Park, their spirits rose; and Sir Roger turned very often
to look at the fair face of his companion, which he found
more and more attractive each day. He saw too that under
his earnest gaze the faint color deepend, until her cheeks
glowed like sea-shells; and when he spoke he bent his face
much nearer to hers than was necessary to make her hear
his words. They talked of books, flowers, music, mountain
scenery, and the green lanes of “Merry England.” Edna
was perfectly at ease, and in a mood to enjoy every thing.

They dashed on, and the sunlight disappeared, and the
gas glittered all over the city before Sir Roger turned his
horses' heads homeward. When they reached Mrs. Andrews's
door he dismissed his carriage and spent the evening.
At eleven o'clock he rose to say good-bye.

“Miss Earl, I hope I shall have the pleasure of renewing
our acquaintance at an early day; if not in America in
Europe. The brightest reminiscences I shall carry across
the ocean are those that cluster about the hours I have
spent with you. If I should not return to New-York, will
you allow me the privilege of hearing from you occasionally?”

His clasp of the girl's hand was close, but she withdrew
it, and her face flushed painfully as she answered:

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

“You will excuse me, Sir Roger, when I tell you that I
am so constantly occupied I have not time to write, even to
my old and dearest friends.”

Passing the door of Felix's room, on her way to her own
apartment, the boy called to her: “Miss Earl, are you very
tired?”

“Oh! no. Do you want any thing?”

“My head aches, and I can't go to sleep. Please read to
me a little while.”

He raised himself on his elbow, and looked up fondly at
her.

“Ah! how very pretty you are to-night! Kiss me, won't
you?”

She stooped and kissed the poor parched lips, and as she
opened a volume of the Waverley Novels, he said:

“Did you see Miss Morton?”

“Yes; she was on horseback, and we passed her twice.”

“Glad of it! She does not like you. I guess she finds
it as hard to get to sleep to-night as I do.”

Edna commenced reading, and it was nearly an hour before
Felix's eyes closed, and his fingers relaxed their grasp
of hers. Softly she put the book back on the shelf, extinguished
the light, and stole up-stairs to her desk. That
night, as Sir Roger tossed restlessly on his pillow, thinking
of her, recalling all that she had said during the drive, he
would not have been either comforted or flattered by a
knowledge of the fact that she was so entirely engrossed
by her MS. that she had no thought of him or his impending
departure.

When the clock struck three she laid down her pen; and
the mournful expression that crept into her eyes told that
memory was busy with the past years. When she fell
asleep she dreamed not of Sir Roger but of Le Bocage and
its master, of whom she would not permit herself to think
in her waking hours.

The influence which Mr. Manning exerted over Edna

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

increased as their acquaintance ripened; and the admiring
reverence with which she regarded the editor was exceedingly
flattering to him. With curious interest he watched
the expansion of her mind, and now and then warned her
of some error into which she seemed inclined to plunge, or
wisely advised some new branch of research.

So firm was her confidence in his mature and dispassion
ate judgment, that she yielded to his opinions a deferential
homage, such as she had scarcely paid even to Mr. Hammond.

Gradually and unconsciously she learned to lean upon his
strong, clear mind, and to find in his society a quiet but
very precious happiness. The antagonism of their characters
was doubtless one cause of the attraction which each
found in the other, and furnished the balance-wheel which
both required.

Edna's intense and dreamy idealism demanded a check,
which the positivism of the editor supplied; and his extensive
and rigidly accurate information, on almost all scientific
topics, constituted a valuable thesaurus of knowledge to
which he never denied her access.

His faith in Christianity was like his conviction of the
truth of mathematics, more an intellectual process and the
careful deduction of logic than the result of some emotional
impulse; his religion like his dialectics was cold, consistent,
irreproachable, unanswerable. Never seeking a controversy
on any subject he never shunned one, and, during its continuance,
his demeanor was invariably courteous but unyielding,
and even when severe he was rarely bitter.

Very early in life his intellectual seemed to have swallowed
up his emotional nature, as Aaron's rod did those of
the magicians of Pharaoh, and only the absence of dogmatism,
and the habitual suavity of his manner atoned for his
unbending obstinacy on all points.

Edna's fervid and beautiful enthusiasm surged and chafed
and broke over this man's stern, flinty realism, like the

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

warm, blue waters of the Gulf Stream that throw their
silvery spray and foam against the glittering walls of sapphire
icebergs sailing slowly southward. Her glowing imagery
fell upon the bristling points of his close phalanx of
arguments, as gorgeous tropical garlands caught and empaled
by bayonets until they faded.

Merciless as an anatomical lecturer, he would smilingly
take up one of her metaphors and dissect it, and over the
pages of her MSS. for “Maga” his gravely spoken criticisms
fell withering as hoar-frost.

They differed in all respects, yet daily they felt the need
of each other's society. The frozen man of forty sunned
himself in the genial presence of a lovely girl of nineteen,
and in the dawn of her literary career she felt a sense of
security from his proffered guidance, even as a wayward
and ambitious child, just learning to walk, totters along
with less apprehension when the strong, steady hand it refuses
to hold is yet near enough to catch and save from a
serious fall.

While fearlessly attacking all heresy, whether political,
scientific, or ethical, all latitudinarianism in manners and
sciolism in letters, he commanded the confidence and esteem
of all, and became in great degree the centre around which
the savants and literati of the city revolved.

Through his influence Edna made the acquaintance of
some of the most eminent scholars and artists who formed
this clique, and she found that his friendship and recommendation
was an “open sesame” to the charmed circle.

One Saturday Edna sat with her bonnet on, waiting for
Mr. Manning, who had promised to accompany her on her
first visit to Greenwood, and, as she put on her gloves, Felix
handed her a letter which his father had just brought up.

Recognizing Mrs. Murray's writing the governess read it
immediately, and, while her eyes ran over the sheet, an expression,
first of painful then of joyful surprise, came into
her countenance.

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

“My dear child, doubtless you will be amazed to hear
that your quondam lover has utterly driven your image
from his fickle heart; and that he ignores your existence as
completely as if you were buried twenty feet in the ruins
of Herculaneum. Last night Gordon Leigh was married to
Gertrude Powell, and the happy pair, attended by that despicable
mother, Agnes Powell, will set out for Europe
early next week. My dear, it is growing fashionable to
`marry for spite.' I have seen two instances recently, and
know of a third which will take place ere long.
Poor Gordon
will rue his rashness, and, before the year expires, he
will arrive at the conclusion that he is an unmitigated fool,
and has simply performed, with great success, an operation
familiarly known as cutting off one's nose to spite one's
face! Your rejection of his renewed offer piqued him beyond
expression, and when he returned from New-York he
was in exactly the most accommodating frame of mind
which Mrs. Powell could desire. She immediately laid
siege to him. Gertrude's undisguised preference for his society
was extremely soothing to his vanity which you had
so severely wounded, and in fine, the indefatigable man
œuvres of the wily mamma, and the continual flattery of
the girl, who is really very pretty, accomplished the result.
I once credited Gordon with more sense than he has manifested,
but each year convinces me more firmly of the truth
of my belief that no man is proof against the subtle and
persistent flattery of a beautiful woman. When he announced
his engagement to me, we were sitting in the library,
and I looked him full in the face, and answered: `Indeed!
Engaged to Miss Powell? I thought you swore
that so long as Edna Earl remained unmarried you would
never relinquish your suit?' He pointed to that lovely
statuette of Pallas that stands on the mantelpiece, and said
bitterly, `Edna Earl has no more heart than that marble
Athena.' Whereupon I replied, `Take care, Gordon, I
notice that of late you seem inclined to deal rather too

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

freely in hyperbole. Edna's heart may resemble the rich
veins of gold, which in some mines run not near the surface
but deep in the masses of quartz. Because you can not obtain
it, you have no right to declare that it does not exist.
You will probably live to hear some more fortunate suitor
shout Eureka! over the treasure.' He turned pale as the
Pallas and put his hand over his face. Then I said, `Gordon,
my young friend, I have always been deeply interested
in your happiness; tell me frankly, do you love this girl
Gertrude?' He seemed much embarrassed, but finally
made his confession: `Mrs. Murray, I believe I shall be
fond of her after a while. She is very lovely, and deeply,
deeply attached to me, (vanity you see, Edna,) and I am
grateful for her affection. She will brighten my lonely
home, and at least I can be proud of her rare beauty. But
I never expect to love any woman as I loved Edna Earl. I
can pet Gertrude, I should have worshipped my first love,
my proud, gifted, peerless Edna! Oh! she will never realize
all she threw away when she coldly dismissed me.' Poor
Gordon! Well, he is married; but his bride might have
found cause of disquiet in his restless, abstracted manner on
the evening of his wedding. What do you suppose was St.
Elmo's criticism on this matrimonial mismatch? `Poor
devil! Before a year rolls over his head he will feel like
plunging into the Atlantic, with Plymouth Rock for a necklace!
Leigh deserves a better fate, and I would rather see
him tied to wild horses and dragged across the Andes.'
These pique marriages are terrible mistakes; so, my dear, I
trust you will duly repent of your cruelty to poor Gordon.”

As Edna put the letter in her pocket, she wondered
whether Gertrude really loved her husband, or whether
chagrin at Mr. Murray's heartless desertion had not goaded
the girl to accept Mr. Leigh.

“Perhaps, after all, Mr. Murray was correct in his estimate
of her character, when he said that she was a mere

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

child, and was capable of no very earnest affection. I hope
so—I hope so.”

Edna sighed as she tried to assure herself of the probability
that the newly married pair would become more attached
as time passed; and her thoughts returned to that
paragraph in Mrs. Murray's letter which seemed intentionally
mysterious, “I know of a third instance which will
take place ere long.”

Did she allude to her son and her niece? Edna could
not believe this possible, and shook her head at the suggestion;
but her lips grew cold, and her fingers locked each
other as in a clasp of steel.

When Mr. Manning called, and assisted her into the carriage,
he observed an unusual preoccupancy of mind; but
after a few desultory remarks she rallied, gave him her undivided
attention, and seemed engrossed by his conversation.

It was a fine, sunny day, bright but cool, with a fresh
and stiffening west wind rippling the waters of the harbor.

The week had been one of unusual trial, for Felix was
sick, and even more than ordinarily fretful and exacting;
and weary of writing and of teaching so constantly, the
governess enjoyed the brief season of emancipation.

Mr. Manning's long residence in the city had familiarized
him with the beauties of Greenwood, and the history of
many who slept dreamlessly in the costly mausoleums
which they paused to examine and admire; and when at
last he directed the driver to return, Edna sank back in one
corner of the carriage and said: “Some morning I will
come with the children and spend the entire day.”

She closed her eyes, and her thoughts travelled swiftly to
that pure white obelisk standing in the shadow of Lookout;
and melancholy memories brought a sigh to her lips and a
slight cloud to the face that for two hours past had been singularly
bright and animated. The silence had lasted some
minutes, when Mr. Manning, who was gazing abstractedly
out of the window, turned to his companion and said:

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

“You look pale and badly to-day.”

“I have not felt as strong as usual, and it is a great treat
to get away from the school-room and out into the open air,
which is bracing and delightful. I believe I have enjoyed
this ride more than any I have taken since I came North;
and you must allow me to tell you how earnestly I thank
you for your considerate remembrance of me.”

“Miss Earl, what I am about to say will perhaps seem
premature, and will doubtless surprise you; but I beg you
to believe that it is the result of mature deliberation—”

He paused and looked earnestly at her.

“You certainly have not decided to give up the editorship
of `Maga,' as you spoke of doing last winter? It
would not survive your desertion six months.”

“My allusion was to yourself, not to the magazine, which
I presume I shall edit as long as I live. Miss Earl, this
state of affairs can not continue. You have no regard for
your health, which is suffering materially, and you are destroying
yourself. You must let me take care of you, and
save you from the ceaseless toil in which you are rapidly
wearing out your life. To teach, as you do, all day, and
then sit up nearly all night to write, would exhaust a constitution
of steel or brass. You are probably not aware of
the great change which has taken place in your appearance
during the last three months. Hitherto circumstances may
have left you no alternative, but one is now offered you.
My property is sufficient to render you comfortable. I have
already purchased a pleasant home, to which I shall remove
next week, and I want you to share it with me—to share
my future—all that I have. You have known me scarcely
a year, but you are not a stranger to my character or position,
and I think that you repose implicit confidence in me.
Notwithstanding the unfortunate disparity in our years,
I believe we are becoming mutually dependent on each
other, and in your society I find a charm such as no other
human being possesses; though I have no right to expect

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

that a girl of your age can derive equal pleasure from the
companionship of a man old enough to be her father. I am
not demonstrative, but my feelings are warm and deep;
and however incredulous you may be, I assure you that you
are the first, the only woman I have ever asked to be my
wife. I have known many who were handsome and intellectual,
whose society I have really enjoyed, but not one,
until I met you, whom I would have married. To you alone
am I willing to intrust the education of my little Lila. She
was but six months old when we were wrecked off Barnegat,
and, in attempting to save his wife, my brother was
lost. With the child in my arms I clung to a spar, and
finally swam ashore; and since then, regarding her as a sacred
treasure committed to my guardianship, I have faithfully
endeavored to supply her father's place. There is a
singular magnetism about you, Edna Earl, which makes
me wish to see your face always at my hearthstone; and
for the first time in my life I want to say to the world,
`This woman wears my name, and belongs to me for ever!'
You are inordinately ambitious; I can lift you to a position
that will fully satisfy you, and place you above the necessity
of daily labor—a position of happiness and ease, where
your genius can properly develop itself. Can you consert
to be Douglass Manning's wife?”

There was no more tremor in his voice than in the measured
beat of a base drum; and in his granite face not a
feature moved, not a muscle twitched, not a nerve quivered.

So entirely unexpected was this proposal that Edna could
not utter a word. The idea that he could ever wish to
marry any body seemed incredible, and that he should need
her society, appeared utterly absurd. For an instant she
wondered if she had fallen asleep in the soft, luxurious corner
of the carriage, and dreamed it all.

Completely bewildered, she sat looking wonderingly at
him.

“Miss Earl, you do not seem to comprehend me, and yet

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

my words are certainly very explicit. Once more I ask
you, can you put your hand in mine and be my wife?”

He laid one hand on hers, and with the other pushed
back his glasses.

Withdrawing her hands, she covered her face with them,
and answered almost inaudibly:

“Let me think—for you astonish me.”

“Take a day, or a week, if necessary, for consideration,
and then give me your answer.”

Mr. Manning leaned back in the carriage, folded his
hands over each other, and looked quietly out of the window;
and for a half hour silence reigned.

Brief but severe was the struggle in Edna's heart. Probably
no woman's literary vanity and ambition has ever
been more fully gratified than was hers, by this most unexpected
offer of marriage from one whom she had been
taught to regard as the noblest ornament of the profession
she had selected. Thinking of the hour when she sat
alone, shedding tears of mortification and bitter disappointment
over his curt letter rejecting her MS., she glanced at
the stately form beside her, the mysteriously calm, commanding
face, the large white, finely moulded hands, waiting
to clasp hers for all time, and her triumph seemed
complete.

To rule the destiny of that strong man, whose intellect
was so influential in the world of letters, was a conquest
of which, until this hour, she had never dreamed; and the
blacksmith's darling was, after all, a mere woman, and the
honor dazzled her.

To one of her peculiar temperament wealth offered no
temptation; but Douglass Manning had climbed to a
grand eminence, and, looking up at it, she knew that any
woman might well be proud to share it.

He filled her ideal, he came fully up to her lofty moral
and mental standard. She knew that his superior she
could never hope to meet, and her confidence in his nobility
of character was boundless.

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

She felt that his society had become necessary to her
peace of mind; for only in his presence was it possible to
forget her past. Either she must marry him, or live single,
and work and die—alone.

To a girl of nineteen the latter alternative seems more
appalling than to a woman of thirty, whose eyes have
grown strong in the gray, cold, sunless light of confirmed
old-maidenhood; even as the vision of those who live in
dim caverns requires not the lamps, needed by new-comers
fresh from the dazzling outer world.

Edna was weary of battling with precious memories of
that reckless, fascinating cynic whom, without trusting,
she had learned to love; and she thought that, perhaps, if
she were the wife of Mr. Manning, whom without loving
she fully trusted, it would help her to forget St. Elmo.

She did not deceive herself; she knew that, despite her
struggles and stern interdicts, she loved him as she could
never hope to love any one else. Impatiently she said to
herself:

“Mr. Murray is as old as Mr. Manning, and in the estimation
of the public is his inferior. Oh! why can not my
weak, wayward heart follow my strong, clear-eyed judgment?
I would give ten years of my life to love Mr. Manning
as I love—”

She compared a swarthy, electrical face, scowling and
often repulsively harsh, with one cloudless and noble, over
which brooded a solemn and perpetual peace; and she
almost groaned aloud in her chagrin and self-contempt, as
she thought, “Surely, if ever a woman was infatuated —
possessed by an evil spirit—I certainly am.”

In attempting to institute a parallel between the two
men, one seemed serene, majestic, and pure as the vast
snow-dome of Oræfa, glittering in the chill light of midsummer-midnight
suns; the other fiery, thunderous, destructive
as Izalco—one moment crowned with flames and
lava-lashed — the next wrapped in gloom and dust and
ashes.

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

While she sat there wrestling as she had never done before,
even on that day of trial in the church, memory, as if
leagued with Satan, brought up the image of Mr. Murray
as he stood pleading for himself, for his future. She heard
once more his thrilling, passionate cry, “O my darling!
my darling! come to me!” And pressing her face to the
lining of the carriage to stifle a groan, she seemed to feel
again the close clasp of his arms, the throbbing of his heart
against her cheek, the warm, tender, lingering pressure of
his lips on hers.

When they had crossed the ferry and were rattling over
the streets of New-York, Edna took her hands from her
eyes; and there was a rigid paleness in her face and a
mournful hollowness in her voice, as she said almost
sternly:

“No, Mr. Manning! We do not love each other, and I
can never be your wife. It is useless for me to assure you
that I am flattered by your preference; that I am inexpressibly
proud of the distinction you have generously
offered to confer upon me. Sir, you can not doubt that I
do most fully and gratefully appreciate this honor, which I
had neither the right to expect nor the presumption to
dream of. My reverence and admiration are, I confess,
almost boundless, but I find not one atom of love; and an
examination of my feelings satisfies me that I could never
yield you that homage of heart, that devoted affection
which God demands that every wife should pay her husband.
You have quite as little love for me. We enjoy
each other's society because our pursuits are similar, our
tastes congenial, our aspirations identical. In pleasant and
profitable companionship we can certainly indulge as heretofore,
and it would greatly pain me to be deprived of it
in future; but this can be ours without the sinful mockery
of a marriage—for such I hold a loveless union. I feel that
I must have your esteem and your society, but your love I
neither desire nor ever expect to possess; for the sentiments

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

you cherish for me are precisely similar to those which I
entertain toward you. Mr. Manning, we shall always be
firm friends, but nothing more.”

An expression of surprise and disappointment drifted
across, but did not settle on the editor's quiet countenance.

Turning to her, he answered with grave gentleness:

“Judge your own heart, Edna; and accept my verdict
with reference to mine. Do you suppose that after living
single all these years I would ultimately marry a woman
for whom I had no affection? You spoke last week of the
mirror of John Galeazzo Visconte, which showed his beloved
Correggia her own image; and though I am a proud
and reticent man, I beg you to believe that could you look
into my heart you would find it such a mirror. Permit me
to ask whether you intend to accept the love which I have
reason to believe Mr. Murray has offered you?”

“Mr. Manning, I never expect to marry any one, for I
know that I shall never meet your superior, and yet I can
not accept your most flattering offer. You fill all my requirements
of noble, Christian manhood; but after to-day
this subject must not be alluded to.”

“Are you not too hasty? Will you not take more time
for reflection? Is your decision mature and final?”

“Yes, Mr. Manning—final, unchangeable. But do not
throw me from you! I am very, very lonely, and you
surely will not forsake me?”

There were tears in her eyes as she looked up pleadingly
in his face, and the editor sighed and paused a moment
before he replied:

“Edna, if under any circumstances you feel that I can
aid or advise you, I shall be exceedingly glad to render
all the assistance in my power. Rest assured I shall not
forsake you as long as we both shall live. Call upon me
without hesitation, and I will respond as readily and
promptly as to the claims of my little Lila. In my heart
you are associated with her. You must not tax yourself

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

so unremittingly, or you will soon ruin your constitution.
There is a weariness in your face and a languor in your
manner mournfully prophetic of failing health. Either give
up your situation as governess or abandon your writing. I
certainly recommend the former, as I can not spare you
from `Maga.'”

Here the carriage stopped at Mrs. Andrews's door, and
as he handed her out Mr. Manning said:

“Edna, my friend, promise me that you will not write
to-night.”

“Thank you, Mr. Manning; I promise.”

She did not go to her desk; but Felix was restless, feverish,
querulous, and it was after midnight when she laid her
head on her pillow. The milkmen in their noisy carts were
clattering along the streets next morning, before her heavy
eyelids closed, and she fell into a brief, troubled slumber;
over which flitted a Fata Morgana of dreams, where the
central figure was always that tall one whom she had seen
last standing at the railroad dépôt, with the rain dripping
over him.

-- --

CHAPTER XXIX.

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

LET thy abundant blessing rest upon it, O Almighty
God! else indeed my labor will be in
vain. `Paul planted, Apollos watered,' but thou
only can give the increase. It is finished: look
down in mercy, and sanctify it, and accept it.”

The night was almost spent when Edna laid down her
pen, and raised her clasped hands over the MS., which she
had just completed.

For many weary months she had toiled to render it worthy
of its noble theme, had spared neither time nor severe
trains of thought; by day and by night she had searched
and pondered; she had prayed fervently and ceaselessly,
and worked arduously, unflaggingly, to accomplish this darling
hope of her heart, to embody successfully this ambitious
dream, and at last the book was finished.

The manuscript was a mental tapestry, into which she
had woven exquisite shades of thought, and curious and
quaint, devices and rich, glowing imagery that flecked
the groundwork with purple and amber and gold.

But would the design be duly understood and appreciated
by the great, busy, bustling world, for whose amusement
and improvement she had labored so assiduously at
the spinning-wheels of fancy — the loom of thought?
Would her fellow-creatures accept it in the earnest, loving
spirit in which it had been manufactured? Would they
hang this Gobelin of her brain along the walls of memory,
and turn to it tenderly, reading reverently its ciphers

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

and its illuminations; or would it be rent and ridiculed,
and trampled under foot? This book was a shrine to
which her purest thoughts, her holiest aspirations travelled
like pilgrims, offering the best of which her nature was
capable. Would those for whom she had patiently chiselled
and built it guard and prize and keep it; or smite and
overturn and defile it?

Looking down at the mass of MS. now ready for the
printer, a sad, tender, yearning expression filled the author's
eyes; and her little white hands passed caressingly
over its closely-written pages, as a mother's soft fingers
might lovingly stroke the face of a child about to be thrust
out into a hurrying crowd of cold, indifferent strangers,
who perhaps would rudely jeer at and brow-beat her darling.

For several days past Edna had labored assiduously to
complete the book, and now at last she could fold her tired
hands, and rest her weary brain.

But outraged nature suddenly swore vengeance, and her
overworked nerves rose in fierce rebellion, refusing to be
calm. She had so long anticipated this hour that its arrival
was greeted by emotions beyond her control. As she contemplated
the possible future of that pile of MS., her heart
bounded madly, and then once more a fearful agony seized
her, and darkness and a sense of suffocation came upon her.
Rising, she strained her eyes and groped her way toward
the window, but ere she reached it fell, and lost all consciousness.

The sound of the fall, the crash of a china vase which
her hand had swept from the table, echoed startlingly
through the silent house, and aroused some of its inmates.
Mrs. Andrews ran up stairs and into Felix's room, saw that
he was sleeping soundly, and then she hastened up another
flight of steps, to the apartment occupied by the governess.
The gas burned dazzingly over the table where rested the
rolls of MS., and on the floor near the window lay Edna.

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

Ringing the bell furiously to summon her husband and
the servants, Mrs. Andrews knelt, raised the girl's head,
and rubbing her cold hands, tried to rouse her. The heart
beat faintly, and seemed to stop now and then, and the
white, rigid face was as ghastly as if the dread kiss of Sama
ël had indeed been pressed upon her still lips.

Finding all her restoratives ineffectual, Mrs. Andrews sent
her husband for the family physician, and with the assistance
of the servants, laid the girl on her bed.

When the doctor arrived and questioned her, she could
furnish no clew to the cause of the attack, save by pointing
to the table, where pen and paper showed that the sufferer
had been at work.

Edna opened her eyes at last, and looked around at the
group of anxious faces, but in a moment the spasm of pain
returned. Twice she muttered something, and putting his
ear close to her mouth, the doctor heard her whispering to
herself:

“Never mind; it is done at last! Now I can rest.”

An hour elapsed before the paroxysms entirely subsided,
and then, with her ivory-like hands clasped and thrown up
over her head, the governess slept heavily, dreamlessly.

For two days she remained in her own apartment, and
on the morning of the third came down to the school-room,
with a slow, weary step and a bloodless face, and a feeling
of hopeless helplessness.

She dispatched her MS. to the publisher to whom she had
resolved to offer it, and, leaning far back in her chair, took
up Felix's Greek grammar.

Since the days of Dionysius Thrax, it had probably never
appeared so tedious, so intolerably tiresome, as she found
it now, and she felt relieved, almost grateful, when Mrs.
Andrews sent for her to come to the library, where Dr.
Howell was waiting to see her.

Seating himself beside her, the physician examined her
countenance and pulse, and put his ear close to her heart.

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

“Miss Earl, have you had many such attacks as the one
whose effects have not yet passed away?”

“This is the second time I have suffered so severely;
though very frequently I find a disagreeable fluttering
about my heart, which is not very painful.”

“What mode of treatment have you been following?”

“None, sir. I have never consulted a physician.”

“Humph! Is it possible?”

He looked at her with the keen incisive eye of his profession,
and pressed his ear once more to her heart, listening
to the irregular and rapid pulsations.

“Miss Earl, are you an orphan?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Have you any living relatives?”

“None that I ever heard of.”

“Did any of your family die suddenly?”

“Yes, I have been told that my mother died while apparently
as well as usual, and engaged in spinning; and
my grandfather I found dead, sitting in his rocking-chair,
smoking his pipe.”

Dr. Howell cleared his throat, sighed, and was silent.

He saw a strange, startled expression leap into the large
shadowy eyes, and the mouth quivered, and the wan face
grew whiter, and the thin fingers grasped each other; but
she said nothing, and they sat looking at one another.

The physician had come like Daniel to the banquet of
life, and solved for the Belshazzar of youth the hideous
riddle scrawled on the walls.

“Dr. Howell, can you do nothing for me?”

Her voice had sunk to a whisper, and she leaned eagerly
forward to catch his answer.

“Miss Earl, do you know what is meant by hypertrophy
of the heart?”

“Yes, yes, I know.”

She shivered slightly.

“Whether you inherited your disease, I am not prepared

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

to say, but certainly in your case there are some grounds
for the belief.”

Presently she said abstractedly:

“But grandpa lived to be an old man.”

The doctor's eyes fell upon the mosaic floor of the library;
and then she knew that he could give her no hope.

When at last he looked up again, he saw that she had
dropped her face in her palms, and he was awed by the
deathlike repose of her figure, the calm fortitude she evinced.

“Miss Earl, I never deceive my patients. It is useless
to dose you with medicine, and drug you into semi-insensibility.
You must have rest and quiet; rest for mind as
well as body; there must be no more teaching or writing.
You are over-worked, and incessant mental labor has hastened
the approach of a disease which, under other circumstances,
might have encroached very slowly and imperceptibly.
If latent (which is barely possible) it has contributed
to a fearfully rapid development. Refrain from study,
avoid all excitement, exercise moderately but regularly in
the open air; and, above all things, do not tax your brain.
If you carefully observe these directions, you may live to
be as old as your grandfather. Heart diseases baffle prophecy,
and I make no predictions.”

He rose and took his hat from the table.

“Miss Earl, I have read your writings with great pleasure,
and watched your brightening career with more interest
than I ever felt in any other female author; and God
knows it is exceedingly painful for me to tear away the
veil from your eyes. From the first time you were pointed
out to me in church, I saw that in your countenance which
distressed and alarmed me; for its marble pallor whispered
that your days were numbered. Frequently I have been
tempted to come and expostulate with you, but I knew it
would be useless. You have no reader who would more
earnestly deplore the loss of your writings, but, for your
own sake, I beg you to throw away your pen and rest.”

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

She raised her head and a faint smile crept feebly across
her face.

“Rest! rest! If my time is so short I can not afford to
rest. There is so much to do, so much that I have planned
and hoped to accomplish. I am only beginning to learn
how to handle my tools, my life-work is as yet barely begun.
When my long rest overtakes me, I must not be found idle,
sitting with folded hands. Since I was thirteen years old,
I have never once rested; and now I am afraid I never shall.
I would rather die working than live a drone.”

“But, my dear Miss Earl, those who love you have claims
upon you.”

“I am alone in this world. I have no family to love me,
and my work is to me what I suppose dear relatives must
be to other women. For six years I have been studying
to fit myself for usefulness, have lived with and for books;
and though I have a few noble and kind friends, do you
suppose I ever forget that I am kinless? It is a mournful
thing to know that you are utterly isolated among millions
of human beings; that not a drop of your blood flows in
any other veins. My God only has a claim upon me. Dr.
Howell, I thank you for your candor. It is best that I
should know the truth; and I am glad that, instead of treating
me like a child, you have frankly told me all. More
than once I have had a singular feeling, a shadowy presentiment
that I should not live to be an old woman, but I
thought it the relic of childish superstition, and I did not
imagine that—that I might be called away at any instant.
I did not suspect that just as I had arranged my workshop,
and sharpened all my tools, and measured off my work,
that my morning sun would set suddenly in the glowing
east, and the long, cold night fall upon me, `wherein no man
can work'—”

Her voice faltered, and the physician turned away, and
looked out of the window.

“I am not afraid of death, nor am I so wrapped up in

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

the mere happiness which this world gives; no, no; but I
love my work! Ah! I want to live long enough to finish
something grand and noble, something that will live when
the hands that fashioned it have crumbled back to dust;
something that will follow me across and beyond the dark
silent valley, something that can not be hushed and straightened
and bandaged and screwed down under my coffin-lid,
oh! something that will echo in eternity! that grandpa
and I can hear `sounding down the ages,' making music
for the people, when I go to my final rest! And, please
God! I shall! I will! O doctor! I have a feeling here
which assures me I shall be spared till I finish my darling
scheme. You know Glanville said, and Poe quoted, `Man
doth not yield himself to the angels, nor unto death utterly,
save only through the weakness of his feeble will.' Mine
is strong, invincible; it will sustain me for a longer period
than you seem to believe. The end is not yet. Doctor, do
not tell people what you have told me. I do not want to
be watched and pitied, like a doomed victim who walks
about the scaffold with a rope already around his neck.
Let the secret rest between you and me.”

He looked wonderingly at the electric white face, and
something in its chill radiance reminded him of the borealis
light, that waves its ghostly banners over a cold midnight
sky.

“God grant that I may be in error concerning your disease;
and that threescore years and ten may be allotted
you, to embody the airy dreams you love so well. I repeat,
if you wish to prolong your days, give yourself more rest.
I can do you little good; still, if at any time you fancy that
I can aid or relieve you, do not hesitate to send for me. I
shall come to see you as a friend, who reads and loves all
that has yet fallen from your pen. God help and bless you,
child!”

As he left the room she locked the door, and walked
slowly back to the low mantel-piece. Resting her arms on

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

the black marble, she laid her head down upon them, and
ambition and death stared face to face, and held grim parley
over the coveted prey.

Taking the probable measure of her remaining days, Edna
fearlessly fronted the future, and pondered the possibility
of crowding into two years the work which she had designed
for twenty.

To tell the girl to “rest,” was a mockery; the tides of
thought ebbed and flowed as ceaselessly as those of ocean,
and work had become a necessity of her existence. She was
far, far beyond the cool, quiet palms of rest, far out on the
burning sands; and the Bahr-Sheitan rippled and glittered
and beckoned, and she panted and pressed on.

One book was finished, but before she had completed it
the form and features of another struggled in her busy
brain, and she longed to put them on paper.

The design of the second book appeared to her partial
eyes almost perfect, and the first seemed insignificant in
comparison. Trains of thought that had charmed her,
making her heart throb and her temples flush; and metaphors
that glowed as she wrote them down, ah! how tame
and trite all looked now, in the brighter light of a newer
revelation! The attained, the achieved, tarnished in her
grasp. All behind was dun; all beyond clothed with a
dazzling glory that lured her on.

Once the fondest hope of her heart had been to finish the
book now in the publisher's hands; but ere it could be printed,
other characters, other aims, other scenes usurped her
attention. If she could only live long enough to incarnate
the new ideal!

Moreover, she knew that memory would spring up and
renew its almost intolerable torture, the moment that she
gave herself to aimless reveries; and she felt that her sole
hope of peace of mind, her only rest, was in earnest and unceasing
labor. Subtle associations, merciless as the chains
of Bonnivard, bound her to a past which she was earnestly

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

striving to forget; and she continually paced as far off as
her shackles would permit, sternly refusing to sit down
meekly at the foot of the stake. She worked late at night
until her body was exhausted, because she dreaded to lie
awake, tossing helplessly on her pillow; haunted by precious
recollections of days gone by for ever.

Her name was known in the world of letters, her reputation
was already enviable; extravagant expectations were
entertained concerning her future; and to maintain her hold
on public esteem, to climb higher, had become necessary
for her happiness.

Through Mr. Manning's influence and friendship she was
daily making the acquaintance of the leading men in literature,
and their letters and conversation stimulated her to
renewed exertion

Yet she had never stooped to conciliate popular prejudices,
had never written a line which her conscience did
not dictate, and her religious convictions sanction; had
bravely attacked some of the pet vices and shameless follies
of society, and had never penned a page without a
prayer for guidance from on High.

Now in her path rose God's Reaper, swinging his shining
sickle, threatening to cut off and lay low her budding laurel-wreath.

While she stood silent and motionless in the quiet library,
the woman's soul was wrestling with God for permission
to toil a little while longer on earth, to do some good
for her race, and to assist in saving a darkened soul almost
as dear to her as her own.

She never knew how long that struggle for life lasted;
but when the prayer ended, and she lifted her face, the
shadows and the sorrowful dread had passed away; and
the old calm, the old sweet, patient smile reigned over the
pale, worn features.

Early in July, Felix's feeble health forced his mother to
abandon her projected tour to the White Mountains; and

-- 442 --

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

in accordance with Dr. Howell's advice, Mr. Andrews removed
his family to a sea-side summer-place, which he had
owned for some years, but rarely occupied, as his wife preferred
Newport, Saratoga, and Nahant.

The house at the “Willows” was large and airy, the
ceilings were high, windows wide, and a broad piazza,
stretching across the front, was shaded by two aged and
enormous willows, that stood on either side of the steps,
and gave a name to the place.

The fresh matting on the floors, the light cane sofas and
chairs, the white muslin curtains and newly-painted green
blinds imparted an appearance of delicious coolness and
repose to the rooms; and while not one bright-hued painting
was visible, the walls were hung with soft, gray, misty
engravings of Landseer's pictures, framed in carved ebony
and rosewood and oak.

The gilded splendor of the Fifth Avenue house was left
behind; here simplicity and quiet comfort held sway.
Even the china wore no glitter, but was enamelled with
green wreaths of vine-leaves; and the vases held only
plumy ferns, fresh and dewy.

Low salt meadow-lands extended east and west, waving
fields of corn stretched northward, and the slight knoll on
which the building stood sloped smoothly down to the evermoaning,
foam-fretted bosom of the blue Atlantic.

To the governess and her pupils the change from New-York
heat and bustle to sea-side rest, was welcome and delightful;
and during the long July days, when the strong
ocean breeze tossed aside the willow boughs, and swept
through the rustling blinds, and lifted the hair on Edna's
hot temples, she felt as if she had indeed taken a new lease
on life.

For several weeks her book had been announced as in
press, and her publishers printed most flattering circulars,
which heightened expectation, and paved the way for its
favorable reception. Save the first chapter, rejected by

-- 443 --

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]

Mr. Manning long before, no one had seen the MS.; and
while the reading public was on the qui vive, the author
was rapidly maturing the plot of a second work.

Finally, the book was bound; editors' copies winged their
way throughout the country; the curious eagerly supplied
themselves with the latest publication; and Edna's destiny
as an author hung in the balance.

It was with strange emotions that she handled the copy
sent to her, for it seemed indeed a part of herself. She
knew that her own heart was throbbing in its pages, and
wondered whether the great world-pulses would beat in
unison.

Instead of a preface she had quoted on the title-page
those pithy lines in “Aurora Leigh”:



“My critic Belfair wants a book
Entirely different, which will sell and live;
A striking book, yet not a startling book—
The public blames originalities.
You must not pump spring-water unawares
Upon a gracious public full of nerves—
Good things, not subtle—new, yet orthodox;
As easy reading as the dog-eared page
That's fingered by said public fifty years,
Since first taught spelling by its grandmother,
And yet a revelation in some sort:
That's hard, my critic Belfair!”

Now, as Edna nestled her fingers among the pages of her
book, a tear fell and moistened them, and the unvoiced language
of her soul was, “Grandpa! do you keep close
enough to me to read my book? Oh! do you like it? are
you satisfied? Are you proud of your poor little Pearl?”

The days were tediously long while she waited in suspense
for the result of the weighing in editors' sanctums,
for the awful verdict of the critical Sanhedrim. A week
dragged itself away; and the severity of the decree might
have entitled it to one of those slips of blue paper upon

-- 444 --

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]

which Frederick the Great required his counts to inscribe
their sentences of death. Edna learned the full import of
the words:



“He that writes,
Or makes a feast, more certainly invites
His judges than his friends; there's not a guest
But will find something wanting or ill-drest.”

Newspapers pronounced her book a failure. Some sneered
in a gentlemanly manner, employing polite phraseology;
others coarsely caricatured it. Many were insulted by its
incomprehensible erudition; a few growled at its shallowness.
To-day there was a hint at plagiarism; to-morrow
an outright, wholesale theft was asserted. Now she was a
pedant; and then a sciolist. Reviews poured in upon her
thick and fast; all found grievous faults, but no two reviewers
settled on the same error. What one seemed disposed
to consider almost laudable the other denounced violently.
One eminently shrewd, lynx-eyed editor discovered
that two of her characters were stolen from a book which
Edna had never seen; and another, equally ingenious and
penetrating, found her entire plot in a work of which she
had never heard; while a third, shocked at her pedantry,
indignantly assured her readers that they had been imposed
upon, that the learning was all “picked up from encyclop
ædias;” whereat the young author could not help
laughing heartily, and wondered why, if her learning had
been so easily gleaned, her irate and insulted critics did not
follow her example.

The book was for many days snubbed, buffeted, browbeaten;
and the carefully-woven tapestry was torn into
shreds and trampled upon; and it seemed that the patiently
sculptured shrine was overturned and despised and desecrated.

Edna was astonished. She knew that her work was not
perfect, but she was equally sure that it was not contemptible.
She was surprised rather than mortified, and was

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

convinced, from the universal howling, that she had wounded
more people than she dreamed were vulnerable.

She felt that the impetuosity and savageness of the attacks
must necessitate a recoil; and though it was difficult
to be patient under such circumstances, she waited quietly,
undismayed by the clamor.

Meantime the book sold rapidly, the publishers could
scarcely supply the demand; and at last Mr. Manning's
Magazine appeared, and the yelping pack of Dandie Dinmont's
pets—Auld Mustard and Little Mustard, Auld Pepper
and Little Pepper, Young Mustard and Young Pepper,
stood silent and listened to the roar of the lion.

The review of Edna's work was headed by that calm retort
of Job to his self-complacent censors, “No doubt but
ye are the people, and wisdom shall die with you;” and it
contained a withering rebuke to those who had so flippantly
essayed to crush the young writer.

Mr. Manning handled the book with the stern impartiality
which gave such value to his criticisms—treating it as
if it had been written by an utter stranger.

He analyzed it thoroughly; and while pointing out some
serious errors which had escaped all eyes but his, he bestowed
upon a few passages praise which no other American
writer had ever received from him, and predicted that
they would live when those who attempted to ridicule them
were utterly forgotten in their graves.

The young author was told that she had not succeeded in
her grand aim, because the subject was too vast for the limits
of a novel, and her acquaintance with the mythologies of
the world was not sufficiently extensive or intimate. But she
was encouraged to select other themes more in accordance
with the spirit of the age in which she lived; and the assurance
was given to her, that her writings were destined
to exert a powerful influence on her race. Some faults of
style were gravely reprimanded, some beauties most cordially
eulogized and held up for the admiration of the
world.

-- 446 --

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

Edna had as little literary conceit as personal vanity;
she saw and acknowledged the errors pointed out by Mr.
Manning, and resolved to avoid them in future. She felt
that some objections urged against her book were valid,
but knew that she was honest and earnest in her work, and
could not justly be accused of trifling.

Gratefully and joyfully she accepted Mr. Manning's verdict,
and turned her undivided attention upon her new
manuscript.

While the critics snarled, the mass of readers warmly approved;
and many who did not fully appreciate all her arguments
and illustrations, were at least clear-eyed enough
to perceive that it was their misfortune, not her fault.

Gradually the book took firm hold on the affections of
the people; and a few editors came boldly to the rescue,
and nobly and ably championed it.

During these days of trial, Edna could not avoid observing
one humiliating fact, that saddened without embittering
her nature. She found that instead of sympathizing
with her, she received no mercy from authors, who, as a
class, out-Heroded Herod in their denunciations, and left
her little room to doubt that—



“Envy's a sharper spur than pay,
And unprovoked 'twill court the fray;
No author ever spared a brother;
Wits are gamecocks to one another.”

-- --

CHAPTER XXX.

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

MISS EARL, you promised that as soon as I finished
the `Antiquary' you would read me a description
of the spot which Sir Walter Scott selected
for the scene of his story. We have read
the last chapter: now please remember your promise.”

“Felix, in your hunger for books you remind me of the
accounts given of cormorants. The `Antiquary' ought to
satisfy you for the present, and furnish food for thought
that would last at least till to-morrow; still, if you exact
an immediate fulfilment of my promise, I am quite ready to
comply.”

Edna took from her work-basket a new and handsomely-illustrated
volume, and read Bertram's* graphic description
of Auchmithie and the coast of Forfarshire.

Finding that her pupils were deeply interested in the
“Fisher Folk,” she read on and on; and when she began
the pathetic story of the widow at Prestonpans, Hattie's
eyes widened with wonder, and Felix's were dim with
tears:

“We kent then that we micht look across the sea; but
ower the waters would never blink the een that made sunshine
around our hearths; ower the waters would never
come the voices that were mair delightfu' than the music o'
the simmer winds, when the leaves gang dancing till they
sang. My story, sir, is dune. I hae nae mair tae tell.

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

Sufficient and suffice it till say, that there was great grief at
the Pans—Rachel weeping for her weans, and wouldna be
comforted. The windows were darkened, and the air was
heavy wi' sighin' and sabbin'.”

The governess closed the book, laid it back in her basket,
and raising the lid of the piano, she sang that sad, wailing
lyric of Kingsley's, “The Three Fishers.”

It was one of those rare and royal afternoons late in August,
when summer, conscious that her reign is well-nigh
ended, gathers all her gorgeous drapery, and proudly robes
the world in regal pomp and short-lived splendor. Pearly
cloud islets, with silver strands, clustered in the calm blue
of the upper air; soft, salmon-hued cumulus masses sailed
solemnly along the eastern horizon — atmospheric ships
freighted in the tropics with crystal showers for thirsty
fields and parched meadows—with snow crowns for Icelandic
mountain brows, and shrouds of sleet for mouldering
masts, tossed high and helpless on desolate Arctic cliffs.
Restless gulls flashed their spotless wings, as they circled
and dipped in the shining waves; and in the magic light of
evening, the swelling canvas of a distant sloop glittered
like plate-glass smitten with sunshine. A strong, steady
southern breeze curled and crested the beautiful, bounding
billows, over which a fishing-smack danced like a gilded
bubble; and as the aged willows bowed their heads, it
whispered messages from citron, palm, and orange groves,
gleaming far, far away under the white fire of the Southern
Crown.

Strange tidings these “winged winds” waft over sea
and land; and to-day listening to low tones that travelled
to her from Le Bocage, Edna looked out over the everchanging,
wrinkled face of ocean, and fell into a reverie.

Silence reigned in the sitting-room; Hattie fitted a new
tarlatan dress on her doll, and Felix was dreaming of Prestonpans.

The breeze swept over the cluster of Tuscan jasmine,

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

and the tall, snowy phlox nodding in the green vase on the
table, and shook the muslin curtains till light and shadow
chased each other like waves over the noble Longhi engraving
of Raphael's “Vision of Ezekiel,” which hung just
above the piano. After a while Felix took his chin from the
window-sill, and his eyes from the sparkling, tossing water,
and his gaze sought the beloved countenance of his governess.



“The mouth with steady sweetness set,
And eyes conveying unaware
The distant hint of some regret
That harbored there.”

Her dress was of white mull, with lace gathered around
the neck and wristbands; a delicate fringy fern-leaf was
caught by the cameo that pinned the lace collar, and around
the heavy coil of hair at the back of her head, Hattie had
twined a spray of scarlet tecoma.

Save the faint red on her thin, flexible lips, her face was as
stainless as that of the Hebrew Mary, in a carved ivory
“Descent from the Cross,” which hung over the mantel-piece.

As the boy watched her he thought the beautiful eyes
were larger and deeper, and burned more brilliantly than
ever before; and the violet shadows beneath them seemed
to widen day by day, telling of hard study and continued
vigils. Pale and peaceful, patiently sad, without a trace
of bitterness or harshness, her countenance might have
served as a model for some which Ary Scheffer dimly saw
in his rapt musings over “Wilhelm Meister.”

“Oh! yonder comes mamma and—Uncle Grey! No;
that is not my uncle Grey. Who can it be? It is—Sir
Roger!”

Hattie ran out to meet her mother, who had been to
New-York; and Felix frowned, took up his crutches, and
put on his hat.

Edna turned and went to her own room, and in a few

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

moments Hattie brought her a package of letters, and a
message from Mrs. Andrews, desiring her to come back to
the sitting-room.

Glancing over the directions the governess saw that all
the letters were from strangers, except one from Mrs. Murray,
which she eagerly opened. The contents were melancholy
and unexpected. Mr. Hammond had been very ill
for weeks, was not now in immediate danger, but was confined
to his room; and the physicians thought that he
would never be well again. He had requested Mrs. Murray
to write, and beg Edna to come to him, and remain in his
house. Mrs. Powell was in Europe with Gertrude and Gordon,
and the old man was alone in his home, Mrs. Murray
and her son having taken care of him thus far. At the
bottom of the page Mr. Hammond had scrawled almost
illegibly: “My dear child, I need you. Come to me at
once.”

Mrs. Murray had added a postscript to tell her that if
she would telegraph them upon what day she could arrange
to start, Mr. Murray would come to New-York for
her.

Edna put the letter out of sight, and girded herself for a
desperate battle with her famishing heart, which bounded
wildly at the tempting joys spread almost within reach.
The yearning to go back to the dear old parsonage, to the
revered teacher, to cheer and brighten his declining days;
and, above all, to see Mr. Murray's face, to hear his voice
once more, oh! the temptation was strong indeed, and the
cost of resistance bitter beyond precedent. Having heard
incidentally of the reconciliation that had taken place, she
knew why Mr. Hammond so earnestly desired her presence
in a house where Mr. Murray now spent much of his time;
she knew all the arguments, all the pleadings to which she
must listen, and she dared not trust her heart.

“Enter not into temptation!” was the warning which
she uttered again and again to her own soul; and though

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

she feared the pastor would be pained, she felt that he
would not consider her ungrateful—knew that his warm,
tender heart would understand hers.

Though she had always studiously endeavored to expel
Mr. Murray from her thoughts, there came hours when his
image conquered; when the longing, the intense wish to
see him was overmastering; when she felt that she would
give ten years of her life for one long look into his face, or
for a picture of him.

Now when she had only to say, “Come!” and he would
be with her, she sternly denied her starving heart, and instead
of bread gave it stones and serpents.

She took her pen to answer the letter, but a pang which
she had learned to understand told her that she was not
now strong enough; and, swallowing some medicine which
Dr. Howell had prescribed, she snatched up a crimson
scarf and went down to the beach.

The serenity of her countenance had broken up in a fearful
tempest, and her face writhed as she hurried along to
overtake Felix. Just now she dreaded to be alone, and yet
the only companionship she could endure was that of the
feeble cripple, whom she had learned to love, as woman
can love only when all her early idols are in the dust.

“Wait for me, Felix!”

The boy stopped, turned, and limped back to meet her,
for there was a strange, pleading intonation in her mournfully
sweet voice.

“What is the matter, Miss Earl? You look troubled.”

“I only want to walk with you, for I feel lonely this
evening.”

“Miss Earl, have you seen Sir Roger Percival?”

“No, no; why should I see him? Felix, my darling,
my little brother! do not call me Miss Earl any longer.
Call me Edna. Ah child! I am utterly alone; I must
have somebody to love me. My heart turns to you.”

She passed her arm around the boy's shoulders and

-- 452 --

[figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]

leaned against him, while he rested on his crutches and
looked up at her with fond pride.

“Edna! I have wanted to call you so since the day I
first saw you. You know very well that I love you better
than every thing else in the world. If there is any good in
me, I shall have to thank you for it; if ever I am useful, it
will be your work. I am wicked still; but I never look at
you without trying to be a better boy. You do not need
me—you who are so great and gifted; whose writings
every body reads and admires; whose name is already celebrated.
Oh! you can not need any one, and, least of all, a
poor little helpless cripple! who can only worship you, and
love the sound of your voice better than all the music that
ever was played! If I thought that you, Miss Earl—
whose book all the world is talking about—if I thought
you really cared for me—O Edna! Edna! I believe my
heart would be too big for my poor little body!”

“Felix, we need each other. Do you suppose I would
have followed you out here, if I did not prefer your society
to that of others?”

“Something has happened since you sang the `Three
Fishers' and sat looking out of the window an hour ago.
Your face has changed. What is it, Edna? Can't you
trust me?”

“Yes. I received a letter which troubles me. It announces
the feeble health of a dear and noble friend, who
writes begging me to come to him, and nurse and remain
with him as long as he lives. You need not start and
shiver so—I am not going. I shall not leave you; but it
distresses me to know that he has asked an impossible
thing. Now you can understand why I did not wish to be
alone.”

She leaned her cheek down on the boy's head, and both
stood silent, looking over the wide heaving waste of immemorial
waters.

A glowing orange sky overarched an orange ocean, which

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

slowly became in turn ruby, and rose, and violet, and pearly
gray, powdered with a few dim stars. As the rising waves
broke along the beach, the stiffening breeze bent the spray
till it streamed like silvery plumes; and the low musical
murmur swelled to a monotonous moan, that seemed to
come over the darkening waters like wails of the lost from
some far, far “isles of the sea.”

Awed by the mysterious solemnity which ever broods
over the ocean, Felix slowly repeated that dirge of Tennyson's,
“Break, break, break!” and when he commenced
the last verse, Edna's voice, low and quivering, joined his.
As if evoked from his lonely storm-lashed lair, Varuna
reared his head against the amber west, and shook his
snowy foam-locks on the evening wind, and roared; while
dim, weird, vast, and mystically blue as Egypt's Amon, the
monstrous outline writhed in billowy folds along the entire
horizon.

Out of the eastern sea, up through gauzy cloud-bars, rose
the moon, round, radiant, almost full, shaking off the mists,
burnishing the waves with a ghostly lustre.

The wind rose and fluttered Edna's scarlet scarf like a
pirate's pennon, and the low moan became a deep, sullen,
ominous mutter.

“There will be a gale before daylight; it is brewing
down yonder at the south-west. The wind has veered since
we came out. There! did you notice what a savage snort
there was in that last gust?”

Felix pointed to the distant water-line, where now and
then a bluish flash of lightning showed the teeth of the
storm raging far away under southern constellations, extinguishing
for a time the golden flame of Canopus.

“Yes, you must go in, Felix. I ought not to have kept
you out so long.”

Reluctantly she turned from the beach, and they had proceeded
but a few yards in the direction of the house when
they met Mrs. Andrews, and her guest

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

“Felix, my son! Too late, too late for you! Come in
with me. Miss Earl, as you are so fond of the beach, I
hope you will show Sir Roger all its beauties. I commit
him to your care.”

She went toward the house with her boy, and as Sir
Roger took Edna's hand and bent forward, looking eagerly
into her face, she saw a pained and startled expression cross
his own.

“Miss Earl, did you receive a letter from me, written immediately
after the perusal of your book?”

“Yes, Sir Roger, and your cordial congratulations and
flattering opinion were, I assure you, exceedingly gratifying,
especially as you were among the first who found any
thing in it to praise.”

“You have no idea with what intense interest I have
watched its reception at the hands of the press, and I think
the shallow, flippant criticisms were almost as nauseous to
me as they must have been to you. Your book has had a
fierce struggle with these self-consecrated, red-handed, highpriests
of the literary Yama; but its success is now established,
and I bring you news of its advent in England,
where it has been republished. You can well afford to exclaim
with Drayton:


`We that calumnious critic may eschew,
That blasteth all things with his poisoned breath,
Detracting what laboriously we do
Only with that which he but idly saith.'
The numerous assaults made upon you reminded me constantly
of the remarks of Blackwood a year or two since:
`Formerly critics were as scarce and formidable, and consequently
as well known, as mastiffs in a country parish;
but now no luckless traveller can show his face in a village
without finding a whole pack yelping at his heels.' Fortunately,
Miss Earl, though they show their teeth, and are
evidently anxious to mangle, they are not strong enough to

-- 455 --

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

do much harm. Have you answered any of these attacks?”

“No, sir. Had I ever commenced filling the sieve of the
Danaides, I should have time for nothing else. If you will
not regard me as exceedingly presumptuous, and utterly
ridiculous by the comparison, I will add that, with reference
to unfavorable criticism, I have followed the illustrious
example of Buffon, who said, when critics opened their
batteries, `Je n'ai jamais répondu à aucune critique, et je
garderai le même silence sur celle-ci.
'”

“But, my dear Miss Earl, I see that you have been accused
of plagiarizing. Have you not refuted this statement?”

“Again I find Buffon's words rising to answer for me,
as they did for himself under similar circumstances, `Il
vaut mieux laisser ces mauvaises gens dans l'incertitude!
'
Moreover, sir, I have no right to complain, for if it is necessary
in well-regulated municipalities to have inspectors of
all other commodities, why not of books also? I do not
object to the rigid balancing—I wish to pass for no more
than I weigh; but I do feel inclined to protest sometimes,
when I see myself denounced simply because the scales are
too small to hold what is ambitiously piled upon them, and
my book is either thrown out pettishly, or whittled and
scraped down to fit the scales. The storm, Sir Roger, was
very severe at first—nay, it is not yet ended; but I hope, I
believe I have weathered it safely. If my literary bark
had proved unworthy, and sprung a leak and foundered, it
would only have shown that it did not deserve to live; that
it was better it should go down alone and early, than when
attempting to pilot others on the rough unknown sea of
letters. I can not agree with you in thinking that critics
are more abundant now than formerly. More books are
written, and consequently more are tabooed; but the history
of literature proves that, from the days of Congreve,

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]



`Critics to plays for the same end resort
That surgeons wait on trials in a court;
For innocence condemned they've no respect,
Provided they've a body to dissect.'
After all, it can not be denied that some of the best portions
of Byron's and Pope's writings were scourged out of
them by the scorpion thongs of adverse criticism; and the
virulence of the Xenien Sturm waged by Schiller and
Goethe against the army of critics who assaulted them, attests
the fact that even appreciative Germany sometimes
nods in her critical councils. Certainly I have had my share of
scourging; for my critics have most religiously observed
the warning of `spare the rod and spoil the child;' and
henceforth, if my writings are not model, well-behaved,
puritanical literary children, my censors must be exonerated
from all blame, and I will give testimony in favor of
the zeal and punctuality of these self-elected officials of the
public whipping-post. The canons have not varied one
iota for ages; if authors merely reflect the ordinary normal
aspects of society, without melodramatic exaggeration or
ludicrous caricature, they are voted trite, humdrum, commonplace,
and live no longer than their contemporaries.
If they venture a step in advance, and attempt to lead, to
lift up the masses, or to elevate the standard of thought and
extend its range, they are scoffed at as pedants, and die unhonored
prophets; and just as the tomb is sealed above
them, people peer more closely into their books, and whisper,
`There is something here after all; great men have
been among us.' The next generation chants pæans, and
casts chaplets on the graves, and so the world rings with
the names of ghosts, and fame pours generous libations to
appease the manes of genius slaughtered on the altar of
criticism. Once Schiller said, `Against public stupidity
the gods themselves are powerless.' Since then, that same
public lifted him to the pedestal of a demi-god; now all
Germany proudly claims him; and who shall tell us where

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

sleep his long-forgotten critics? Such has been the history
of the race since Homer groped through vine-clad Chios,
and poor Dante was hunted from city to city. If the great
hierarchs of literature are sometimes stabbed while ministering
at the shrine, what can we humble acolytes expect
but to be scourged entirely out of the temple? We all get
our dues at last; for yonder, among the stars, Astræa laughs
at man's valuations, and shakes her infallible balance and
re-weighs us.”

She had crossed her arms on the low stone wall that inclosed
the lawn, and bending forward, the moon shone full
on her face, and her eyes and her thoughts went out to sea.
Her companion stood watching her countenance, and some
strange expression there recalled to his mind that vivid
description:



“And then she raised her head, and upward cast
Wild looks from homeless eyes, whose liquid light
Gleamed out between deep folds of blue black hair,
As gleam twin lakes between the purple peaks
Of deep Parnassus, at the mournful moon.”

After a short silence, Sir Roger said:

“Miss Earl, I can find no triumph written on your features,
and I doubt whether you realize how inordinately
proud your friends are of your success.”

“As yet, sir, it is not assured. My next book will determine
my status in literature; and I have too much to accomplish—
I have achieved too little, to pause and look
back, and pat my own shoulder, and cry, Io triumphe! I
am not so indifferent as you seem to imagine. Praise gratifies,
and censure pains me; but I value both as mere gauges
of my work, indexing the amount of good I may or may
not hope to effect. I wish to be popular—that is natural,
and, surely, pardonable; but I desire it not as an end, but
as a means to an end—usefulness to my fellow-creatures;


`And whether crowned or crownless, when I fall,
It matters not, so as God's work is done.'

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

I love my race, I honor my race; I believe that human
nature, sublimated by Christianity, is capable of attaining
nobler heights than pagan philosophers and infidel seers
ever dreamed of. And because my heart yearns toward
my fellow-creatures, I want to clasp one hand in the warm
throbbing palm of sinful humanity, and with the other hold
up the lamp that God gave me to carry through this world,
and so struggle onward, heavenward, with this generation
of men and women. I claim no clear Uriel vision, now and
then I stumble and grope; but at least I try to keep my
little lamp trimmed, and I am not so blind as some, who
reel and stagger in the Maremme of crime and fashionable
vice. As a pilgrim toiling through a world of sinful temptation,
and the night of time where the stars are often
shrouded, I cry to those beyond and above me, `Hold high
your lights, that I may see my way!' and to those behind and
below me, `Brothers! sisters! come on, come up!' Ah!
these steeps of human life are hard enough to climb when
each shares his light and divides his neighbor's grievous
burden. God help us all to help one another! Mecca pilgrims
stop in the Valley of Muna to stone the devil; sometimes
I fear that in the Muna of life we only stone each
other and martyr Stephen. Last week I read a lecture on
architecture, and since then I find myself repeating one of
the passages: `And therefore, lastly and chiefly, you must
love the creatures to whom you minister, your fellow-men;
for if you do not love them, not only will you be little interested
in the passing events of life, but in all your gazing at
humanity, you will be apt to be struck only by outside
form, and not by expression. It is only kindness and tenderness
which will ever enable you to see what beauty
there is in the dark eyes that are sunk with weeping, and
in the paleness of those fixed faces which the earth's adversity
has compassed about, till they shine in their patience
like dying watch-fires through twilight.' In some sort I
think we are all mechanics—moral architects, designing as

-- 459 --

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]

apprentices on the sands of time that, which as masterbuilders,
we shall surely erect on the jasper pavements of
eternity. So let us all heed the noble words.”

She seemed talking rather to herself, or to the surging
sea where her eyes rested, than to Sir Roger; and as he
noticed the passionless pallor of her face, he sighed, and
put his hand on hers.

“Come, walk with me on the beach, and let me tell you
why I came back to New-York, instead of sailing from Canada,
as I once intended.”

A half-hour elapsed, and Mrs. Andrews, who was sitting
alone on the piazza, saw the governess coming slowly up
the walk. As she ascended the steps, the lady of the house
exclaimed:

“Where is Sir Roger?”

“He has gone.”

“Well, my dear! Pardon me for anticipating you, but
as I happen to know all about the affair, accept my congratulations.
You are the luckiest woman in America.”

Mrs. Andrews put her arm around Edna's waist, but
something in the countenance astonished and disappointed
her.

“Mrs. Andrews, Sir Roger sails to-morrow for England.
He desired me to beg that you would excuse him for not
coming in to bid you good-bye.”

“Sails to-morrow! When does he return to America?”

“Probably never.”

“Edna Earl, you are an idiot! You may have any
amount of genius, but certainly not one grain of common-sense!
I have no patience with you! I had set my heart
on seeing you his wife.”

“But, unfortunately for me, I could not set my heart on
him. I am very sorry; I wish we had never met, for indeed
I like Sir Roger; but it is useless to discuss what is
past and irremediable. Where are the children?”

“Asleep, I suppose. After all, show me `a gifted woman,
a genius,' and I will show you a fool.”

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

Mrs. Andrews bit her lip, and walked off; and Edna
went up-stairs to Felix's room.

The boy was sitting by the open window, watching the
gray clouds trailing across the moon, checkering the face of
the mighty deep, now with shadow, now with sheen. So
absorbed was he in his communing with the mysterious spirit
of the sea, that he did not notice the entrance of the governess,
until he felt her hand on his shoulder.

“Ah! have you come at last? Edna, I was wishing for
you a little while ago, for as I sat looking over the waves,
a pretty thought came into my mind, and I want to tell
you about it. Last week, if you remember, we were reading
about Antony and Cleopatra; and just now, while I
was watching a large star yonder, making a shining track
across the sea, a ragged, hungry-looking cloud crept up, and
nibbled at the edge of the star, and swallowed it! And I
called the cloud Cleopatra swallowing her pearl!”

Edna looked wonderingly into the boy's bright eyes, and
drew his head to her shoulder.

“My dear Felix, are you sure you never heard that same
thought read or quoted? It is beautiful, but this is not the
first time I have heard it. Think, my dear little boy; try
to remember where you saw it written.”

“Indeed, Edna, I never saw it anywhere. I am sure I
never heard it either; for it seemed quite new when it
bounced into my mind just now. Who else ever thought
of it?”

“Mr. Stanyan Bigg, an English poet, whose writings are
comparatively unknown in this country. His works I have
never seen, but I read a review of them in an English book,
which contained many extracts; and that pretty metaphor
which you used just now, was among them.”

“Is that review in our library?”

“No, I am sure it is not; but you may have seen the
lines quoted somewhere else.”

“Edna, I am very certain I never heard it before. Do

-- 461 --

[figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]

you recollect how it is written in the Englishman's poem?
If you can repeat it, I shall know instantly, because my
memory is very good.”

“I think I can give you one stanza, for I read it when I
was in great sorrow, and it made an impression upon me:



`The clouds, like grim black faces, come and go;
One tall tree stretches up against the sky;
It lets the rain through, like a trembling hand
Pressing thin fingers on a watery eye.
The moon came, but shrank back, like a young girl
Who has burst in upon funereal sadness;
One star came—Cleopatra-like, the Night
Swallowed this one pearl in a fit of madness!'”

“Well, Felix, you are a truthful boy, and I can trust
you!”

“I never heard the poetry before, and I tell you, Edna,
the idea is just as much mine as it is Mr. Bigg's!”

“I believe you. Such coïncidences are rare, and people
are very loath to admit the possibility; but that they do
occasionally occur, I have no doubt. Perhaps some day
when you write a noble poem, and become a shining light
in literature, you may tell this circumstance to the world;
and bid it beware how it idly throws the charge of plagiarism
against the set teeth of earnest, honest workers.”

“Edna, I look at my twisted feet sometimes, and feel
thankful that it is my body, not my mind, that is deformed.
If I am ever able to tell the world any thing, it will be how
much I owe you; for I trace all holy thoughts and pretty
ideas to you and your music and your writings.”

They sat there awhile in silence, watching heavy masses
of cloud darken sea and sky; and then Felix lifted his face
from Edna's shoulder, and asked timidly:

“Did you send Sir Roger away?”

“He goes to Europe to-morrow, I believe.”

“Poor Sir Roger! I am sorry for him. I told mamma

-- 462 --

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

you never thought of him; that you loved nothing but
books and flowers and music.”

“How do you know that?”

“I have watched you, and when he was with you I never
saw that great shining light in your eyes, or that strange
moving of your lower lip, that always shows me when you
are really glad; as you were that Sunday, when the music
was so grand; or that rainy morning when we saw the picture
of the `Two Marys at the Sepulchre.' I almost hated
poor Sir Roger, because I was afraid he might take you to
England; and then, what would have become of me? Oh!
the world seems so different, so beautiful, so peaceful, as
long as I have you with me. Every body praises you, and
is proud of you, but nobody loves you, as I do.”

He took her hand, passed it over his cheek and forehead,
and kissed it tenderly.

“Felix, do you feel at all sleepy?”

“Not at all. Tell me something more about the animalcula
that cause that phosphorescence yonder—making the
top of each wave look like a fringe of fire. Is it true that
they are little round things that look like jelly—so small
that it takes one hundred and seventy, all in a row, to
make an inch; and that a wine-glass can hold millions of
them?”

“I do not feel well enough to-night to talk about animalcula.
I am afraid I shall have one of those terrible attacks
I had last winter. Felix, please don't go to bed for a while
at least; and if you hear me call, come to me quickly. I
must write a letter before I sleep. Sit here, will you, till I
come back?”

For the first time in her life she shrank from the thought
of suffering alone, and felt the need of a human presence.

“Edna, let me call mamma. I saw this afternoon that
you were not well.”

“No, it may pass off; and I want nobody about me but
you.”

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

Only a narrow passage divided her room from his; and
leaving the door open, she sat down before her desk to answer
Mr. Hammond's appeal.

As the night wore on, the wind became a gale; the fitful,
bluish glare of the lightning showed fearful ranks of ravenous
waves scowling over each others' shoulders; a roar as
of universal thunder shook the shore, and in the coralcolumned
cathedral of the great deep, wrathful ocean
played a wild and weird fugue.

Felix waited patiently, listening amid the dread diapason
of wind and wave,for the voice of his governess. But
no sound came from the opposite room; and at last,
alarmed by the solemn silence, he took up his crutches
and crossed the passage.

The muslin curtains, blown from their ribbon fastenings,
streamed like signals of distress on the breath of the tempest,
and the lamplight flickered and leaped to the top of
its glass chimney.

On the desk lay two letters addressed respectively to
Mr. Hammond and Mrs. Murray, and beside them were
scattered half a dozen notes from unknown correspondents,
asking for the autograph and photograph of the young
author.

Edna knelt on the floor, hiding her face in the arms
which were crossed on the lid of the desk.

The cripple came close to her and hesitated a moment,
then touched her lightly:

“Edna, are you ill, or are you only praying?”

She lifted her head instantly, and the blanched, weary
face reminded the boy of a picture of Gethsemane, which
having once seen, he could never recall without a shudder.

“Forgive me, Felix! I forgot that you were waiting —
forgot that I asked you to sit up.”

She rose, took the thin little form in her arms, and whispered:

“I am sorry I kept you up so long. The pain has passed

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]

away. I think the danger is over now. Go back to your
room,and go to sleep as soon as possible. Good-night, my
darling.”

They kissed each other and separated; but the fury of
the tempest forbade all idea of sleep, and thinking of the
“Fisher Folk” exposed to its wrath, governess and pupil
committed them to Him, who calmed the Galilean gale.



“The sea was all a boiling, seething froth,
And God Almighty's guns were going off,
And the land trembled.”
eaf749n1

* The author is well aware of the fact that more than one quotation to be found in these
pages may be considered anachronistic.

-- --

CHAPTER XXXI.

[figure description] Page 465.[end figure description]

THE Greek myth concerning Demophoön embodies
a valuable truth, which the literary career of
Edna Earl was destined to exemplify. Harsh
critics like disguised Ceres plunged the young
author into the flames; and fortunately for her, as no short-sighted,
loving Metanira snatched her from the fiery ordeal,
she ultimately obtained the boon of immortality. Her regular
contributions to the magazine enhanced her reputation,
and broadened the sphere of her usefulness.

Profoundly impressed by the conviction that she held her
talent in trust, she worked steadily, looking neither to right
nor left, but keeping her eyes fixed upon that day when she
would be called to render an account to Him, who would
demand his own with interest. Instead of becoming
flushed with success, she grew daily more cautious, more
timid, lest inadvertence or haste should betray her into
errors. Consequently as the months rolled away, each
magazine article seemed an improvement on the last, and
lifted her higher in public favor. The blacksmith's grandchild
had become a power in society.

Feeling that a recluse life would give her only partial
glimpses of that humanity which she wished to study, she
moved in the circle of cultivated friends who now eagerly
stretched out their arms to receive her; and “keeping herself
unspotted from the world,” she earnestly scrutinized
social leprosy, and calmly watched the tendency of American
thought and feeling.

-- 466 --

[figure description] Page 466.[end figure description]

Among philosophic minds she saw an inclination to
ignore the noble principles of such systems as Sir William
Hamilton's, and to embrace the modified and subtle materialism
of Buckle and Mill, or the gross atheism of Büchner
and Moleschott. Positivism in philosophy and pre-Raphaclitism
in art, confronted her in the ranks of the literary;
lofty idealism seemed trodden down—pawed over by Carlyle's
“Monster Utilitaria.”

When she turned to the next social stratum she found
altars of mammon—groves of Bael, shining Schoe Dagon—
set up by business men and women of fashion. Society
appeared intent only upon reviving the Bhudagagna, or
offering to propitiate evil spirits; and sometimes it seemed
thickly sprinkled with very thinly disguised refugee Yezidees,
who, in the East, openly worship the devil.

Statesmen were almost extinct in America—a mere corporal's
guard remained, battling desperately to save the
stabbed constitution from the howling demagogues and
fanatics, who raved and ranted where Washington, Webster,
and Calhoun had once swayed a free and happy people.
Republicanism was in its death-throes, and would
soon be a dishonored and insulted ghost, hunted out of the
land by the steel bayonets of a centralized despotism. The
old venerated barriers and well-guarded outposts which
decorum and true womanly modesty had erected on the
frontiers of propriety, were swept away in the crevasse of
sans souci manners that threatened to inundate the entire
land; and latitudinarianism in dress and conversation was
rapidly reducing the sexes to an equality, dangerous to
morals and subversive of all chivalric respect for woman.

A double-faced idol, Fashion and Flirtation, engrossed
the homage of the majority of females, while a few misguided
ones, weary of the inanity of the mass of womanhood
and desiring to effect a reform, mistook the sources of
the evil, and, rushing to the opposite extreme, demanded
power, which, as a privilege, they already possessed, but as
a right could never extort.

-- 467 --

[figure description] Page 467.[end figure description]

A casual glance at the surface of society seemd to justify
Burke's conclusion, that “this earth is the bedlam of our
system;” but Edna looked deeper, and found much that
encouraged her, much that warmed and bound her sympathies
to her fellow-creatures. Instead of following the
beaten track she struck out a new path, and tried the plan
of denouncing the offence, not the offender; of attacking
the sin while she pitied the sinner.

Ruthlessly she assaulted the darling follies, the pet, velvet-masked
vices that society had adopted, and called the
reading world to a friendly parley; demanding that men
and women should pause and reflect in their mad career.
Because she was earnest and not bitter, because the white
banner of Christian charity floated over the conference
ground, because she showed so clearly that she loved the
race whose recklessness grieved her, because her rebukes
were free from scorn, and written rather in tears than gall,
people turned their heads and stopped to listen.

So it came to pass that finally, after toiling over many
obstacles, she reached the vine-clad valley of Eshcol.

Each day brought her noble fruitage, as letters came from
all regions of the country,asking for advice and assistance
in little trials of which the world knew nothing. Over the
young of her own sex she held a singular sway; and orphan
girls of all ranks and ages wrote of their respective
sorrows and difficulties, and requested her kind counsel.
To these her womanly heart turned yearningly; and she
accepted their affectionate confidence as an indication of
her proper circle of useful labor.

Believing that the intelligent, refined, modest Christian
women of the United States were the real custodians of
national purity, and the sole agents who could successfully
arrest the tide of demoralization breaking over the land,
she addressed herself to the wives, mothers, and daughters
of America; calling upon them to smite their false gods,
and purify the shrines at which they worshipped. Jealously

-- 468 --

[figure description] Page 468.[end figure description]

she contended for every woman's right which God and nature
had decreed the sex. The right to be learned, wise,
noble, useful, in woman's divinely limited sphere; the
right to influence and exalt the circle in which she moved;
the right to mount the sanctified bema of her own quiet
hearthstone; the right to modify and direct her husband's
opinions, if he considered her worthy and competent to
guide him; the right to make her children ornaments to
their nation, and a crown of glory to their race; the right
to advise, to plead, to pray; the right to make her desk a
Delphi, if God so permitted; the right to be all that the
phrase “noble, Christian woman” means. But not the
right to vote; to harangue from the hustings; to trail her
heaven-born purity through the dust and mire of political
strife; to ascend the rostra of statesmen, whither she may
send a worthy husband, son, or brother, but whither she
can never go, without disgracing all womanhood.

Edna was conscious of the influence she exerted, and
ceaselessly she prayed that she might wield it aright.
While aware of the prejudice that exists against literary
women, she endeavored to avoid the outré idiosyncrasies
that justly render so many of that class unpopular and
ridiculous.

She felt that she was a target at which all observers
aimed random shafts; and while devoting herself to study,
she endeavored to give due attention to the rules of etiquette,
and the harmonious laws of the toilette.

The friendship between Mr. Manning and herself
strengthened, as each learned more fully the character of
the other; and an affectionate, confiding frankness marked
their intercourse. As her popularity increased she turned
to him more frequently for advice, for success only rendered
her cautious; and day by day she weighed more
carefully all that fell from her pen, dreading lest some error
should creep into her writings and lead others astray.

In her publisher—an honorable, kind-hearted, and

-- 469 --

[figure description] Page 469.[end figure description]

generous gentleman—she found a valued friend; and as her
book sold extensively, the hope of a competency was realized,
and she was soon relieved from the necessity of teaching.
She was a pet with the reading public; it became
fashionable to lionize her; her pictures and autographs
were eagerly sought after; and the little, barefooted Tennessee
child had grown up to celebrity.

Sometimes when a basket of flowers, or a handsome
book, or a letter of thanks and cordial praise was received
from an unknown reader, the young author was so overwhelmed
with grateful appreciation of these little tokens
of kindness and affection, that she wept over them, or
prayed tremulously that she might render herself more
worthy of the good opinion entertained of her by strangers.

Mr. Manning, whose cold, searching eye was ever upon
her, could detect no exultation in her manner. She was
earnestly grateful for every kind word uttered by her friends
and admirers, for every favorable sentence penned about
her writings; but she seemed only gravely glad, and was
as little changed by praise as she had been by severe animadversion.
The sweet, patient expression still rested on
her face, and her beautiful eyes beamed with the steady
light of resignation rather than the starry sparkle of extravagant
joy.

Sometimes when the editor missed her at the literary reunions,
where her presence always contributed largely to
the enjoyment of the evening, and sought her in the school-room,
he was often surprised to find her seated beside Felix,
reading to him or listening to his conversation with a degree
of interest which she did not always offer to the celebrities
who visited her.

Her power over the cripple was boundless. His character
was as clay in her hands, and she was faithfully striving
to model a noble, hallowed life; for she believed that he
was destined to achieve distinction, and fondly hoped to

-- 470 --

[figure description] Page 470.[end figure description]

stamp upon his mind principles and aims that would fructify
abundantly when she was silent in the grave.

Mrs. Andrews often told her that she was the only person
who had ever controlled or influenced the boy—that
she could make him just what she pleased; and she devoted
herself to him, resolved to spare no toil in her efforts to correct
the evil tendencies of his strong, obstinate, stormy nature.

His fondness for history, and for all that involved theories
of government, led his governess to hope that at some
future day he might recruit the depleted ranks of statesmen—
that he might reflect lustre upon his country; and with
this trust spurring her ever on, she became more and more
absorbed in her schemes for developing his intellect, and
sanctifying his heart. People wondered how the lovely
woman, whom society flattered and fêted, could voluntarily
shut herself up in a school-room, and few understood the
sympathy which bound her so firmly to the broad-browed,
sallow little cripple.

One December day, several months after their return
from the sea-side, Edna and Felix sat in the library. The
boy had just completed Prescott's “Philip II.,” and the governess
had promised to read to him Schiller's “Don Carlos”
and Goethe's “Egmont,” in order to impress upon his
memory the great actors of the Netherland revolution.
She took up the copy of “Don Carlos,” and crossing his
arms on the top of his crutches, as was his habit, the pupil
fixed his eyes on her face.

The reading had continued probably a half-hour, when
Felix heard a whisper at the door, and, looking over his
shoulder, saw a stranger standing on the threshold. He
partially rose; the movement attracted the attention of the
governess, and, as she looked up, a cry of joy rang through
the room. She dropped the book and sprang forward with
open arms.

“O Mrs. Murray! dear friend!”

-- 471 --

[figure description] Page 471.[end figure description]

For some moments they stood locked in a warm embrace,
and as Felix limped out of the room he heard his governess
sobbing.

Mrs. Murray held the girl at arm's length, and as she
looked at the wan, thin face, she exclaimed:

“My poor Edna! my dear little girl! why did not you
tell me you were ill? You are a mere ghost of your former
self. My child, why did you not come home long ago?
I should have been here a month earlier, but was detained
by Estelle's marriage.”

Edna looked vacantly at her benefactress, and her lips
whitened as she asked:

“Did you say Estelle—was married?”

“Yes, my dear. She is now in New-York with her husband.
They are going to Paris—”

“She married your—” The head fell forward on Mrs.
Murray's bosom, and as in a dream she heard the answer:

“Estelle married that young Frenchman, Victor De Sanssure,
whom she met in Europe. Edna, what is the matter?
My child!”

She found that she could not rouse her, and in great
alarm called for assistance.

Mrs. Andrews promptly resorted to the remedies advised
by Dr. Howell; but it was long before Edna fully recovered,
and then she lay with her eyes closed, and her hands
clasped across her forehead.

Mrs. Murray sat beside the sofa weeping silently, while
Mrs. Andrews briefly acquainted her with the circumstances
attending former attacks. When the latter was summoned
from the room and all was quiet, Edna looked up at
Mrs. Murray, and tears rolled over her cheeks as she said:

“I was so glad to see you, the great joy and the surprise
overcame me. I am not as strong as I used to be in the old
happy days at Le Bocage, but after a little I shall be myself.
It is only occasionally that I have these attacks of
faintness. Put your hand on my forehead, as you did years

-- 472 --

[figure description] Page 472.[end figure description]

ago, and let me think that I am a little child again. Oh!
the unspeakable happiness of being with you once more!”

“Hush! do not talk now, you are not strong enough.”

Mrs. Murray kissed her, and tenderly smoothed the hair
back from her blue-veined temples, where the blood still
fluttered irregularly.

For some minutes the girl's eyes wandered eagerly over
her companion's countenance, tracing there the outlines of
another and far dearer face, and finding a resemblance between
mother and son which she had never noticed before.
Then she closed her eyes again, and a half smile curved
her trembling mouth, for the voice and the touch of the
hand seemed indeed Mr. Murray's.

“Edna, I shall never forgive you for not writing to me,
telling me frankly of your failing health.”

“Oh! scold me as much as you please. It is a luxury to
hear your voice even in reproof.”

“I knew mischief would come of this separation from
me. You belong to me, and I mean to have my own, and
take proper care of you in future. The idea of your working
yourself to a skeleton for the amusement of those who
care nothing about you is simply preposterous, and I intend
to put an end to such nonsense.”

“Mrs. Murray, why have you not mentioned Mr. Hammond?
I almost dread to ask about him.”

“Because you do not deserve to hear from him. A grateful
and affectionate pupil you have proved, to be sure. O Edna!
what has come over you, child? Are you so intoxicated with
your triumphs that you utterly forget your old friends, who
loved you when you were unknown to the world? At first
I thought so. I believed that you were heartless, like all
of your class, and completely wrapped up in ambitious
schemes. But, my little darling I see I wronged you
Your poor white face reproaches me for my injustice, and
I feel that success has not spoiled you; that you are still
my little Edna—my sweet child—my daughter. Be quiet

-- 473 --

[figure description] Page 473.[end figure description]

now, and listen to me, and try to keep that flutter out of
your lips. Mr. Hammond is no worse than he has been for
many months, but he is very feeble, and can not live much
longer. You know very well that he loves you tenderly,
and he says he can not die in peace without seeing you
once more. Every day, when I go over to the parsonage,
his first question is, `Ellen, is she coming?—have you
heard from her?' I wish you could have seen him when
St. Elmo was reading your book to him. It was the copy
you sent; and when we read aloud the joint dedication to
him and to myself, the old man wept, and asked for his
glasses, and tried to read it, but could not. He—”

Edna put out her hand with a mute gesture, which her
friend well understood, and she paused and was silent;
while the governess turned her face to the wall, and wept
softly, trying to compose herself.

Ten minutes passed, and she said: “Please go on now,
Mrs. Murray, and tell me all he said. You can have no
idea how I have longed to know what you all at home
thought of my little book. Oh! I have been so hungry for
home praise! I sent the very earliest copies to you and to
Mr. Hammond, and I thought it so hard that you never
mentioned them at all.”

“My dear, it was my fault, and I confess it freely. Mr.
Hammond, of course, could not write, but he trusted to me
to thank you in his name for the book and the dedication.
I was really angry with you for not coming home when I
wrote for you; and I was jealous of your book, and would
not praise it, because I knew you expected it. But because
I was silent, do you suppose I was not proud of my little
girl? If you could have seen the tears I shed over some
of the eulogies pronounced upon you, and heard all the
ugly words I could not avoid uttering against some of your
would-be critics, you could not doubt my thorough appreciation
of your success. My dear, it is impossible to describe
Mr. Hammond's delight, as we read your novel to him.

-- 474 --

[figure description] Page 474.[end figure description]

Often he would say: `St. Elmo, read that passage again,
I knew she was a gifted child, but I did not expect that she
would ever write such a book as this.' When we read the
last chapter he was completely overcome, and said, repeatedly,
`God bless my little Edna! It is a noble book, it
will do good—much good!' To me it seems almost incredible
that the popular author is the same little lame, crushed
orphan, whom I lifted from the grass at the railroad track,
seven years ago.”

Edna had risen, and was sitting on the edge of the sofa,
with one hand supporting her cheek, and a tender, glad
smile shining over her features, as she listened to the commendation
of those dearer than all the world beside. Mrs.
Murray watched her anxiously, and sighed as she continued:

“If ever a woman had a worshipper, you certainly possess
one in Huldah Reed. It would be amusing, if it were
not touching, to see her bending in ecstasy over every
thing you write; over every notice of you that meets her
eye. She regards you as her model in all respects. You
would be surprised at the rapidity with which she acquires
knowledge. She is a pet of St. Elmo's, and repays his care
and kindness with a devotion that makes people stare; for
you know my son is regarded as an ogre, and the child's
affection for him seems incomprehensible to those who only
see the rough surface of his character. She never saw a
frown on his face, or heard a harsh word from him, for he
is strangely tender in his treatment of the little thing.
Sometimes it makes me start when I hear her merry laugh
ringing through the house, for the sound carries me far back
into the past, when my own children romped and shouted
at Le Bocage. You were always a quiet, demure, and
rather solemn child; but this Huldah is a gay little sprite.
St. Elmo is so astonishingly patient with her, that Estelle
accuses him of being in his dotage. O Edna! it would
make you glad to see my son and that orphan child sitting
together, reading the Bible. Last week I found them in

-- 475 --

[figure description] Page 475.[end figure description]

the library; she was fast asleep with her head on his knee,
and he sat with his open Bible in his hand. He is so
changed in his manner that you would scarcely know him;
and oh! I am so happy and so grateful, I can never thank
God sufficiently for the blessing!”

Mrs. Murray sobbed, and Edna bent her own head lower
in her palms.

For some seconds both were silent. Mrs. Murray seated
herself close to the governess, and clasped her arms around
her.

“Edna, why did you not tell me all? Why did you
leave me to find out by accident that, which should have
been confided to me?”

The girl trembled, and a fiery spot burned on her cheeks
as she pressed her forehead against Mrs. Murray's bosom,
and said hastily:

“To what do you allude?”

“Why did you not tell me that my son loved you, and
wished to make you his wife? I never knew what passed
between you until about a month ago, and then I learned it
from Mr. Hammond. Although I wondered that St. Elmo
went as far as Chattanooga with you on your way North,
I did not suspect any special interest, for his manner betrayed
none when, after his return, he merely said that he
found no one on the train to whose care he could commit
you. Now I know all—know why you left `Le Bocage;'
and I know, too, that in God's hands you have been the
instrument of bringing St. Elmo back to his duty—to his
old noble self! O Edna, my child! if you could know
how I love and thank you! How I long to fold you in my
arms—so! and call you my daughter! Edna Murray—St.
Elmo's wife! Ah! how proud I shall be of my own daughter!
When I took a little bruised, moaning, homespunclad
girl into my house, how little I dreamed that I was
sheltering unawares the angel who was to bring back happiness
to my son's heart, and peace to my own!”

-- 476 --

[figure description] Page 476.[end figure description]

She lifted the burning face, and kissed the quivering lips
repeatedly.

“Edna, my brave darling! how could you resist St.
Elmo's pleading? How could you tear yourself away from
him? Was it because you feared that I would not willingly
receive you as a daughter? Do not shiver so—answer
me.”

“Oh! do not ask me! Mrs. Murray spare me! This is
a subject which I can not discuss with you.”

“Why not, my child? Can you not trust the mother
of the man you love?”

Edna unwound the arms that clasped her, and rising,
walked away to the mantel-piece. Leaning heavily against it,
she stood for some time with her face averted, and beneath
the veil of long, floating hair Mrs. Murray saw the slight
figure sway to and fro, like a reed shaken by the breeze.

“Edna, I must talk to you about a matter which alone
brought me to New-York. My son's happiness is dearer
to me than my life, and I have come to plead with you, for
his sake if not for your own, at least to—”

“It is useless! Do not mention his name again! Oh!
Mrs. Murray! I am feeble to-day; spare me! Have mercy
on my weakness!”

She put out her hand appealingly, but in vain.

“One thing you must tell me. Why did you reject
him?”

Because I could not respect his character. Oh! forgive
me! You force me to say it—because I knew that he was
unworthy of any woman's confidence and affection.”

The mother's face flushed angrily, and she rose and threw
her head back with the haughty defiance peculiar to her
family.

“Edna Earl, how dare you speak to me in such terms of
my own son? There is not a woman on the face of the
broad earth who ought not to feel honored by his preference—
who might not be proud of his hand. What right

-- 477 --

[figure description] Page 477.[end figure description]

have you to pronounce him unworthy of trus? Answer
me!”

“The right to judge him from his own account of his
past life. The history which he gave me condemns him.
His crimes made me shrink from him.”

“Crimes! take care, Edna! You must be beside yourself!
My son is no criminal! He was unfortunate and
rash, but his impetuosity was certainly pardonable under
the circumstances.”

“All things are susceptible of palliation in a mother's
partial eyes,” answered the governess.

“St. Elmo fought a duel, and afterward carried on several
flirtations with women who were weak enough to
allow themselves to be trifled with; moreover, I shall not
deny that at one period of his life he was lamentably dissipated;
but all that happened long ago, before you knew him.
How many young gentlemen indulge in the same things,
and are never even reprimanded by society, much less denounced
as criminals? The world sanctions duelling and
flirting, and you have no right to set your extremely rigid
notions of propriety above the verdict of modern society.
Custom justifies many things which you seem to hold in
utter abhorrence. Take care that you do not find yourself
playing the Pharisee on the street corners.”

Mrs. Murray walked up and down the room twice, then
came to the hearth.

“Well, Edna, I am waiting to hear you.”

“There is nothing that I can say which would not wound
or displease you; therefore, dear Mrs. Murray, I must be
silent.”

“Retract the hasty words you uttered just now; they
expressed more than you intended.”

“I can not! I meant all I said. Offences against God's
law, which you consider pardonable—and which the world
winks at and permits, and even defends—I regard as grievous
sins. I believe that every man who kills another in a

-- 478 --

[figure description] Page 478.[end figure description]

duel deserves the curse of Cain, and should be shunned as
a murderer. My conscience assures me that a man who
can deliberately seek to gain a woman's heart merely to
gratify his vanity, or to wreak his hate by holding her up
to scorn, or trifling with the love which he has won, is unprincipled,
and should be ostracized by every true woman.
Were you the mother of Murray and Annie Hammond, do
you think you could so easily forgive their murderer?”

“Their father forgives and trusts my son, and you have
no right to sit in judgment upon him. Do you suppose
that you are holier than that white-haired saint whose
crown of glory is waiting for him in heaven? Are you so
much purer than Allan Hammond that you fear contamination
from one to whom he clings?”

“No—no—no! You wrong me. If you could know
how humble is my estimate of myself, you would not taunt
me so cruelly; you would only—pity me!”

The despairing agony in the orphan's voice touched Mrs.
Murray's proud heart, and tears softened the indignant expression
of her eyes, as she looked at the feeble form before
her.

“Edna, my poor child, you must trust me. One thing I
must know—I have a right to ask—do you not love my
son? You need not blush to acknowledge it to me.”

She waited awhile, but there was no reply, and softly her
arm stole around the girl's waist.

“My daughter, you need not be ashamed of your affection
for St. Elmo.”

Edna lifted her face from the low mantel, and clasping
her hands across her head, exclaimed:

“Do I love him? Oh! none but my God can ever know
how entirely my heart is his! I have struggled against his
fascination—oh! indeed I have wrestled and prayed against
it! But to-day—I do not deceive myself—I feel that I love
him as I can never love any other human being. You are
his mother, and you will pity me when I tell you that I fall

-- 479 --

[figure description] Page 479.[end figure description]

asleep praying for him—that in my dreams I am with him
once more—that the first thought on waking is still of him.
What do you suppose it cost me to give him up? Oh! is
it hard, think you, to live in the same world and yet never
look on his face, never hear his voice? God only knows
how hard! If he were dead, I could bear it better. But,
ah! to live with this great sea of silence between us—a
dreary, cold, mocking sea, crossed by no word, no whisper,
filled only with slowly, sadly-sailing ghosts of precious
memories! Yes, yes! Despite all his unworthiness—despite
the verdict of my judgment, and the upbraiding of my
conscience—I love him! I love him! You can sympathize
with me. Do not reproach me; pity me, oh! pity me in my
feebleness!”

She put out her arms like a weary child and dropped her
face on Mrs. Murray's shoulder.

“My child, if you had seen him the night before I left
home, you could not have resisted any longer the promptings
of your own heart. He told me all that had ever
passed between you; how he had watched and tempted
you; how devotedly he loved you; how he reverenced your
noble purity of character; how your influence, your example,
had first called him back to his early faith; and then he
covered his face and said, `Mother! mother! if God
would only give her to me, I could, I would be a better
man!' Edna, I feel as if my son's soul rested in your
hands! If you throw him off utterly, he may grow desperate,
and go back to his old habits of reckless dissipation
and blasphemy; and if he should! Oh! if he is lost at
last I will hold you accountable, and charge you before
God with his destruction! Edna, beware! You have a
strange power over him; you can make him almost what
you will. If you will not listen to your own suffering
heart, or to his love, hear me. Hear a mother pleading for
her son's eternal safety!”

The haughty woman fell on her knees before the orphan,

-- 480 --

[figure description] Page 480.[end figure description]

and wept, and Edna instantly knelt beside her and clung
to her.

“I pray for him continually. My latest breath shall be
a prayer for his salvation. His eternal welfare is almost
as precious to me as my own; for if I get to heaven at
last, do you suppose I could be happy even there without
him? But, Mrs. Murray, I can not be his wife. If he is
indeed conscientiously striving to atone for his past life, he
will be saved without my influence; and if his remorseful
convictions of duty do not reform him, his affection for me
would not accomplish it. Oh! of all mournful lots in life,
I think mine is the saddest! To find it impossible to tear
my heart from a man whom I distrust, whom I can not
honor, whose fascination I dread. I know my duty in this
matter—my conscience leaves me no room to doubt—and
from the resolution which I made in sight of Annie's grave,
I must not swerve. I have confessed to you how completely
my love belongs to him, how fruitless are my efforts
to forget him. I have told you what bitter suffering our
separation costs me, that you may know how useless it is
for you to urge me. Ah! if I can withstand the wailing
of my own lonely, aching heart, there is nothing else that
can draw me from the stern path of duty; no, no! not
even your entreaties, dear Mrs. Murray, much as I love
and owe you. God, who alone sees all, will help me to
bear my loneliness. He only can comfort and sustain me;
and in His own good time He will save Mr. Murray, and
send peace into his troubled soul. Until then let us pray
patiently.”

Flush and tremor had passed away, the features were
locked in rigid whiteness; and the unhappy mother saw
that further entreaty would indeed be but mockery.

She rose and paced the floor for some moments. At last
Edna said:

“How long will you remain in New-York?”

“Two days. Edna, I came here against my son's advice,

-- 481 --

[figure description] Page 481.[end figure description]

in opposition to his wishes, to intercede in his behalf and
prevail on you to go home with me. He knew you better
it seems than I did; for he predicted the result, and desired
to save me from mortification; but I obstinately
clung to the belief that you cherished some feelings of affectionate
gratitude toward me. You have undeceived me. Mr.
Hammond is eagerly expecting you, and it will be a keen
disappointment to the old man if I return without you. Is
it useless to tell you that you ought to go and see him?
You need not hesitate on St. Elmo's account; for unless
you wish to meet him, you will certainly not see him. My
son is too proud to thrust himself into the presence of any
one, much less into yours, Edna Earl.”

“I will go with you, Mrs. Murray, and remain at the
parsonage—at least for a few weeks.”

“I scarcely think Mr. Hammond will live until spring;
and it will make him very happy to have you in his home.”

Mrs. Murray wrapped her shawl around her and put on
her gloves.

“I shall be engaged with Estelle while I am here, and
shall not call again; but of course you will come to the
hotel to see her, and we will start homeward day after to-morrow
evening.”

She turned toward the door, but Edna caught her dress.

“Mrs. Murray, kiss me before you go, and tell me you
forgive the sorrow I am obliged to cause you to-day. My
burden is heavy enough without the weight of your displeasure.”

But the proud face did not relax; the mother shook her
head, disengaged her dress, and left the room.

An hour after Felix came in, and approaching the sofa
where his governess rested, said vehemently:

“Is it true, Edna? Are you going South with Mrs.
Murray?”

“Yes; I am going to see a dear friend who is probably
dying.”

-- 482 --

[figure description] Page 482.[end figure description]

“O Edna! what will become of me?”

“I shall be absent only a few weeks—

“I have a horrible dread that if you go you will never
come back! Don't leave me! Nobody needs you half as
much as I do. Edna, you said once you would never forsake
me. Remember your promise!”

“My dear little boy, I am not forsaking you; I shall
only be separated from you for a month or two; and it is
my duty to go to my sick friend. Do not look so wretched!
for just so surely as I live, I shall come back to you.”

“You think so now; but your old friends will persuade
you to stay, and you will forget me, and—and—”

He turned around and hid his face on the back of his
chair.

It was in vain that she endeavored, by promises and
caresses, to reconcile him to her temporary absence. He
would not be comforted; and his tear-stained, woe-begone,
sallow face, as she saw it on the evening of her departure,
pursued her on her journey South.

-- --

CHAPTER XXXII.

[figure description] Page 483.[end figure description]

THE mocking-bird sang as of yore in the myrtleboughs
that shaded the study-window, and within
the parsonage reigned the peaceful repose
which seemed ever to rest like a benediction
upon it. A ray of sunshine stealing through the myrtleleaves
made golden ripples on the wall; a bright wood-fire
blazed in the wide, deep, old-fashioned chimney; the white
cat slept on the rug, with her pink paws turned toward the
crackling flames; and blue and white hyacinths hung their
fragrant bells over the gilded edge of the vases on the mantel-piece.
Huldah sat on one side of the hearth peeling a
red apple; and, snugly wrapped in his palm-leaf cashmere
dressing-gown, Mr. Hammond rested in his cushioned easychair,
with his head thrown far back, and his fingers clasping
a large bunch of his favorite violets. His snowy hair
drifted away from a face thin and pale, but serene and
happy, and in his bright blue eyes there was a humorous
twinkle, and on his lips a half-smothered smile, as he listened
to the witticisms of his Scotch countrymen in “Noctes
Ambrosianæ.”

Close to his chair sat Edna, reading aloud from the quaint
and inimitable book he loved so well, and pausing now and
then to explain some word which Huldah did not understand,
or to watch for symptoms of weariness in the countenance
of the invalid.

The three faces contrasted vividly in the ruddy glow of
the fire. That of the little girl, round, rosy, red-lipped,

-- 484 --

[figure description] Page 484.[end figure description]

dimpled, merry-eyed; the aged pastor's wrinkled cheeks
and furrowed brow and streaming silver beard; and the
carved ivory features of the governess, borrowing no color
from the soft folds of her rich crimson merino dress. As
daylight ebbed, the ripple danced up to the ceiling and
vanished, like the pricked bubble of a human hope; the
mocking-bird hushed his vesper hymn; and Edna closed the
book and replaced it on the shelf.

Huldah tied on her scarlet-lined hood, kissed her friends
good-bye, and went back to Le Bocage; and the old man
and the orphan sat looking at the grotesque flicker of the
flames on the burnished andirons.

“Edna, are you tired, or can you sing some for me?”

“Reading aloud rarely fatigues me. What shall I sing?'

“That solemn, weird thing in the `Prophet,' which suits
your voice so well.”

She sang “Ah, mon fils!” and then, without waiting for
the request which she knew would follow, gave him some
of his favorite Scotch songs.

As the last sweet strains of “Mary of Argyle” echoed
through the study, the pastor shut his eyes, and memory
flew back to the early years when his own wife Mary had
sung those words in that room, and his dead darlings clustered
eagerly around the piano to listen to their mother's
music. Five fair-browed, innocent young faces circling
about the idolized wife, and baby Annie nestling in her
cradle beside the hearth, playing with her waxen fingers
and crowing softly. Death had stolen his household jewels;
but recollection robbed the grave, and music's magic touch
unselaed “memory's golden urn.”

“Oh! death in life, the days that are no more!”

Edna thought he had fallen asleep, he was so still, his
face was so placid; and she came softly back to her chair
and looked at the ruby temples and towers, the glittering
domes and ash-grey ruined arcades built by the oak coals.

-- 485 --

[figure description] Page 485.[end figure description]

A month had elapsed since her arrival at the parsenage,
and during that short period Mr. Hammond had rallied and
recovered his strength so unexpectedly that hopes were
entertained of his entire restoration; and he spoke confidently
of being able to reënter his pulpit on Easter Sunday.

The society of his beloved pupil seemed to render him
completely happy, and his countenance shone in the blessed
light that gladdened his heart. After a long, dark, stormy
day, the sun of his life was preparing to set in cloudless
peace and glory.

Into all of Edna's literary schemes he entered eagerly.
She read to him the MS. of her new book as far as it was
finished, and was gratified by his perfect satisfaction with
the style, plot, and aim.

Mrs. Murray came every day to the parsonage, but Edna
had not visited Le Bocage; and though Mr. Murray spent
two mornings of each week with Mr. Hammond, he called
at stated hours, and she had not yet met him. Twice she
had heard his voice in earnest conversation, and several
times she had seen his tall figure coming up the walk, but
of his features she caught not even a glimpse. St. Elmo's
name had never been mentioned in her presence by either
his mother or the pastor, but Huldah talked ceaselessly of
his kindness to her. Knowing the days on which he came
to the parsonage, Edna always absented herself from the
invalid's room until the visit was over.

One afternoon she went to the church to play on the
organ; and after an hour of mournful enjoyment in the gallery
so fraught with precious reminiscences, she left the
church and found Tamerlane tied to the iron gate, but his
master was not visible. She knew that he was somewhere
in the building or the yard, and denied herself the pleasure
of going there a second time.

Neither glance nor word had been exchanged since they
parted at the railroad station, eighteen months before. She
longed to know his opinion of her book, for many passages

-- 486 --

[figure description] Page 486.[end figure description]

had been written with special reference to his perusal; but
she would not ask; and it was a sore trial to sit in one
room, hearing the low, indistinct murmur of his voice in the
next, and yet never to see him.

Few women could have withstood the temptation; but
the orphan dreaded his singular power over her heart, and
dared not trust herself in his presence.

This evening, as she sat with the fire-light shining on
her face, thinking of the past, she could not realize that
only two years had elapsed since she came daily to this
quiet room to recite her lessons; for during that time she
had suffered so keenly in mind and body that it seemed as
if weary ages had gone over her young head. Involuntarily
she sighed, and passed her hand across her forehead.
A low tap at the door diverted her thoughts, and a servant
entered and gave her a package of letters from New-York.

Every mail brought one from Felix; and now opening his
first, a tender smile parted her lips as she read his passionate,
importunate appeal for her speedy return, and saw that
the closing lines were blotted with tears. The remaining
eight letters were from persons unknown to her, and contained
requests for autographs and photographs, for short
sketches for papers in different sections of the country, and
also various inquiries concerning the time when her new book
would probably be ready for press. All were kind, friendly,
gratifying, and one was eloquent with thanks for the good
effect produced by a magazine article on a dissipated, irreligious
husband and father, who, after its perusal, had resolved
to reform, and wished her to know the beneficial influence
which she exerted. At the foot of the page was a
line penned by the rejoicing wife, invoking heaven's choicest
blessings on the author's head.

“Is not the laborer worthy of his hire?” Edna felt that
her wages were munificent indeed; that her coffers were
filling, and though the “thank God!” was not audible, the
great joy in her uplifted eyes attracted the attention of the

-- 487 --

[figure description] Page 487.[end figure description]

pastor, who had been silently watching her, and he laid his
hand on hers.

“What is it, my dear?”

“The reward God has given me!”

She read aloud the contents of the letter, and there
was a brief silence, broken at last by Mr. Hammond.

“Edna, my child, are you really happy?”

“So happy that I believe the wealth of California could
not buy this sheet of paper, which assures me that I have
been instrumental in bringing sunshine to a darkened
household; in calling the head of a family from haunts of
vice and midnight orgies back to his wife and children;
back to the shrine of prayer at his own hearthstone! I
have not lived in vain, for through my work a human soul
has been brought to Jesus, and I thank God that I am accounted
worthy to labor in my Lord's vineyard! Oh! I
will wear that happy wife's blessing in my inmost heart,
and like those old bells in Cambridgeshire, inscribed, `Pestem
fungo! Sabbata pango!
' it shall ring a silvery chime,
exorcising all gloom, and loneliness, and sorrow.”

The old man's eyes filled as he saw the almost unearthly
radiance of the woman's lovely face.

“You have indeed cause for gratitude and great joy, as
you realize all the good you are destined to accomplish;
and I know the rapture of saving souls, for, through God's
grace, I believe I have snatched some from the brink of
ruin. But Edna, can the triumph of your genius, the applause
of the world, the approval of conscience, even the
assurance that you are laboring successfully for the cause
of Christ—can all these things satisfy your womanly heart—
your loving, tender heart? My child, there is a dreary
look sometimes in your eyes, that reveals loneliness, almost
weariness of life. I have studied your countenance closely
when it was in repose; I read it I think without errors; and
as often as I hear your writings praised, I recall those lines,
written by one of the noblest of your own sex:

-- 488 --

[figure description] Page 488.[end figure description]



`To have our books
Appraised by love, associated with love,
While we sit loveless! is it hard, you think?
At least, 'tis mournful.'
Edna, are you perfectly contented with your lot?”

A shadow drifted slowly over the marble face, and
though it settled on no feature, the whole countenance was
changed.

“I can not say that I am perfectly content, and yet I
would not exchange places with any woman I know.”

“Do you never regret a step which you took one evening,
yonder in my church?”

“No, sir, I do not regret it. I often thank God that I
was able to obey my conscience and take that step.”

“Suppose that in struggling up the steep path of duty
one soul needs the encouragement, the cheering companionship
which only one other human being can give? Will
the latter be guiltless if the aid is obstinately withheld?”

“Suppose the latter feels that in joining hands both
would stumble?”

“You would not, O Edna! you would lift each other to
nobler heights! Each life would be perfect, complete. My
child, will you let me tell you some things that ought
to—”

She threw up her hand, with that old, childish gesture
which he remembered so well, and shook her head.

“No, sir; no, sir! Please tell me nothing that will
rouse a sorrow I am striving to drug. Spare me, for as St.
Chrysostom once said of Olympias the deaconess, I `live in
perpetual fellowship with pain.'”

“My dear little Edna, as I look at you and think of your
future, I am troubled about you. I wish I could confidently
say to you, what St. Chrysostom wrote to Pentadia:
`For I know your great and lofty soul, which can sail as
with a fair wind through many tempests, and in the midst
of the waves enjoy a white calm.
'”

-- 489 --

[figure description] Page 489.[end figure description]

She turned and took the minister's hand in hers, while
an indescribable peace settled on her countenance, and
stilled the trembling of her low, sweet voice:

“Across the gray stormy billows of life, that `white
calm' of eternity is rimming the water-line, coming to meet
me. Already the black pilot-boat heaves in sight; I hear
the signal, and Death will soon take the helm and steer my
little bark safely into the shining rest, into God's `white
calm.'”

She went to the piano and sang, as a solo, “Night's
Shade no Longer,” from Moses in Egypt.

While the pastor listened, he murmured to himself:



“Sublime is the faith of a lonely soul,
In pain and trouble cherished;
Sublime the spirit of hope that lives
When earthly hope has perished.”

She turned over the sheets of music, hunting for a German
hymn of which Mr. Hammond was very fond, but he
called her back to the fire-place.

“My dear, do you recollect that beautiful passage in
Faber's `Sights and Thoughts in Foreign Churches'?
`There is seldom a line of glory written upon the earth's
face but a line of suffering runs parallel with it; and they
that read the lustrous syllables of the one, and stoop not to
decipher the spotted and worn inscription of the other, get
the least half of the lesson earth has to give.'”

“No, sir; I never read the book. Something in that
passage brings to my mind those words of Martin Luther's,
which explain so many of the `spotted inscriptions' of this
earth: `Our Lord God doth like a printer, who setteth the
letters backward. We see and feel well His setting, but
we shall read the print yonder, in the life to come!' Mr.
Hammond, it is said that, in the Alexandrian MS., in the
British Museum, there is a word which has been subjected
to microscopic examination, to determine whether it is .ο&slungr;,

-- 490 --

[figure description] Page 490.[end figure description]

who, or .θ&Slungr;—which is the abbreviation of θεος, God. Some
times I think that so ought we to turn the lens of faith
on many dim perplexing inscriptions traced in human history,
and perhaps we might oftener find God.”

“Yes, I have frequently thought that the MS. of every
human life was like a Peruvian Quippo, a mass of manycolored
cords or threads, tied and knotted by unseen, and,
possibly, angel hands. Here, my dear, put these violets in
water; they are withering. By the way, Edna, I am glad
to find that in your writings you attach so much importance
to the ministry of flowers, and that you call the attention
of your readers to the beautiful arguments which they furnish,
in favor of the Christian philosophy of a divine design
in nature. Truly,



`Your voiceless lips, O flowers! are living preachers,
Each cup a pulpit, and each leaf a book;
Supplying to my fancy numerous teachers
From lowliest nook.'”

At this moment the door-bell rang, and soon after the
servant brought in a telegraphic dispatch, addressed to Mr.
Hammond.

It was from Gordon Leigh, announcing his arrival in
New-York, and stating that he and Gertrude would reach
the parsonage some time during the ensuing week.

Edna went into the kitchen to superintend the preparation
of the minister's supper; and when she returned and
placed the waiter on a table near his chair, she told him
that she must go back to New-York immediately after the
arrival of Gordon and Gertrude, as her services would no
longer be required at the parsonage, and her pupils needed
her.

Two days passed without any further allusion to a subject
which was evidently uppermost in Mr. Hammond's
mind.

On the morning of the third, Mrs. Murray said, as she
rose to conclude her visit: “You are so much better, sir,

-- 491 --

[figure description] Page 491.[end figure description]

that I must claim Edna for a day at least. She has not yet
been to Le Bocage; and as she goes away so soon, I want to
take her home with me this morning. Clara Inge promised
me that she would stay with you until evening. Edna, get
your bonnet. I shall be entirely alone to-day, for St. Elmo
has carried Huldah to the plantation, and they will not get
home until late. So, my dear, we shall have the house all
to ourselves.”

The orphan could not deny herself the happiness offered;
she knew that she ought not to go, but for once her strength
failed her, she yielded to the temptation.

During the ride Mrs. Murray talked cheerfully of various
things, and for the first time laid entirely aside the
haughty constraint which had distinguished her manner
since they travelled south from New-York.

They entered the noble avenue, and Edna gave herself
up to the rushing recollections which were so mournfully
sweet. As they went into the house, and the servants hurried
forward to welcome her, she could not repress her
tears. She felt that this was her home, her heart's home;
and as numerous familiar objects met her eyes, Mrs. Murray
saw that she was almost overpowered by her emotions.

“I wonder if there is any other place on earth half so
beautiful!” murmured the governess several hours later,
as they sat looking out over the lawn, where the deer and
sheep were browsing.

“Certainly not, to our partial eyes. And yet without you,
my child, it does not seem like home. It is the only
home where you will ever be happy.”

“Yes, I know it; but it can not be mine. Mrs. Murray,
I want to see my own little room.”

“Certainly; you know the way. I will join you there
presently. Nobody has occupied it since you left, for I feel
toward your room as I once felt toward the empty cradle
of my dead child.”

Edna went up-stairs alone and closed the door of the

-- 492 --

[figure description] Page 492.[end figure description]

apartment she had so long called hers, and looked with
childish pleasure and affection at the rosewood furniture.

Turning to the desk where she had written much that
the world now praised and loved, she saw a vase containing
a superb bouquet, with a card attached by a strip of
ribbon. The hot-house flowers were arranged with exquisite
taste, and the orphan's cheeks glowed suddenly as she
recognized Mr. Murray's handwriting on the card: “For
Edna Earl.” When she took up the bouquet a small envelope
similarly addressed dropped out.

For some minutes she stood irresolute, fearing to trust
herself with the contents; then she drew a chair to the
desk, sat down, and broke the seal:

My Darling: Will you not permit me to see you
before you leave the parsonage? Knowing the peculiar
circumstances that brought you back, I can not take advantage
of them and thrust myself into your presence
without your consent. I have left home to-day, because I
felt assured that, much as you might desire to see `Le
Bocage,' you would never come here while there was a possibility
of meeting me. You, who know something of my
wayward, sinful, impatient character, can perhaps imagine
what I suffer, when I am told that your health is wrecked,
that you are in the next room, and yet, that I must not,
shall not see you—my own Edna! Do you wonder that I
almost grow desperate at the thought that only a wall—a
door—separates me from you, whom I love better than my
life? O my darling! Allow me one more interview!
Do not make my punishment heavier than I can bear. It
is hard—it is bitter enough to know that you can not, or
will not trust me; at least let me see your dear face again.
Grant me one hour—it may be the last we shall ever spend
together in this world.

“Your own St. Elmo.

-- 493 --

[figure description] Page 493.[end figure description]

Ah my God! pity me! Why—oh! why is it that I
am tantalized with glimpses of a great joy never to be
mine in this life! Why, in struggling to do my duty, am
I brought continually to the very gate of the only Eden I
am ever to find in this world, and yet can never surprise
the watching Angel of Wrath, and have to stand shivering
outside, and see my Eden only by the flashing of the sword
that bars my entrance?”

Looking at the chirography, so different from any other
which she had ever examined, her thoughts were irresistibly
carried back to that morning when, at the shop, she
saw this handwriting for the first time on the blank leaf-of
the Dante; and she recalled the shuddering aversion with
which her grandfather had glanced at it, and advised her
to commit it to the flames of the forge.

How many such notes as this had been penned to Annie
and Gertrude, and to that wretched woman shut up in an
Italian convent, and to others of whose names she was ignorant?

Mrs. Murray opened the door, looked in, and said:

“Come, I want to show you something really beautiful.”

Edna put the note in her pocket, took the bouquet, and
followed her friend down-stairs, through the rotunda, to
the door of Mr. Murray's sitting-room.

“My son locked this door and carried the key with him;
but after some search, I have found another that will open
it. Come in, Edna. Now look at that large painting hanging
over the sarcophagus. It is a copy of Titian's `Christ
Crowned with Thorns,' the original of which is in a Milanese
church, I believe. While St. Elmo was last abroad,
he was in Genoa one afternoon when a boat was capsized.
Being a fine swimmer, he sprang into the water
where several persons were struggling, and saved the lives
of two little children of an English gentleman, who had his
hands quite full in rescuing his wife. Two of the party
were drowned; but the father was so grateful to my son,

-- 494 --

[figure description] Page 494.[end figure description]

that he has written him several letters, and last year he
sent him this picture, which, though of course much smaller
than the original, is considered a very fine copy. I begged
to have it hung in the parlor, but fearing, I suppose, that its
history might possibly be discovered, (you know how he
despises any thing like a parade of good deeds,) St. Elmo
insisted on bringing it here to this Egyptian Museum,
where, unfortunately, people can not see it.”

For some time they stood admiring it, and then Edna's
eyes wandered away to the Taj Mahal, to the cabinets and
bookcases. Her lip began to quiver as every article of
furniture babbled of the By-Gone—of the happy evenings
spent here—of that hour when the idea of authorship first
seized her mind and determined her future.

Mrs. Murray walked up to the arch, over which the curtains
fell touching the floor, and laying her hand on the
folds of silk, said hesitatingly:

“I am going to show you something that my son would
not easily forgive me for betraying; for it is a secret he
guards most jealously—”

“No, I would rather not see it. I wish to learn nothing
which Mr. Murray is not willing that I should know.”

“You will scarcely betray me to my son when you see
what it is; and besides, I am determined you shall have no
room to doubt the truth of some things he has told you.
There is no reason why you should not look at it. Do you
recognize that face yonder, over the mantel-piece?”

She held the curtains back, and despite her reluctance to
glancing into the inner room, Edna raised her eyes timidly,
and saw, in a richly-carved oval frame, hanging on the opposite
wall, a life-size portrait of herself.

“We learned from the newspapers that some fine photographs
had been taken in New-York, and I sent on and
bought two. St. Elmo took one of them to an artist in
Charleston, and superintended the painting of that portrait.
When he returned, just before I went North, he brought

-- 495 --

[figure description] Page 495.[end figure description]

the picture with him, and with his own hands hung it yonder.
I have noticed that since that day he always keeps
the curtains down over the arch, and never leaves the house
without locking his rooms.”

Edna had dropped her crimsoned face in her hands, but
Mrs. Murray raised it forcibly and kissed her.

“I want you to know how well he loves you—how necessary
you are to his happiness. Now I must leave you,
for I see Mrs. Montgomery's carriage at the door. You
have a note to answer; there are writing materials on the
table yonder.”

She went out, closing the door softly, and Edna was
alone with reminiscences that pleaded piteously for the absent
master. Oxalis and heliotrope peeped at her over the
top of the lotos vases; one of a pair of gauntlets had fallen
on the carpet near the cameo cabinet; two or three newspapers
and a meerschaum lay upon a chair; several theological
works were scattered on the sofa, and the air was
heavy with lingering cigar-smoke.

Just in front of the Taj Mahal was a handsome copy of
Edna's novel, and a beautiful morocco-bound volume containing
a collection of all her magazine sketches.

She sat down in the crimson-cushioned arm-chair that
was drawn close to the circular table, where pen and paper
told that the owner had recently been writing, and
near the inkstand was a handkerchief with German initials,
S. E. M.

Upon a mass of loose papers stood a quaint bronze paperweight,
representing Cartaphilus, the Wandering Jew; and
on the base was inscribed Mr. Murray's favorite Arabian
maxim: “Ed dünya djifetun ve talibeha kilab”: “The
world is an abomination, and those who toil about it are
dogs.

There, too, was her own little Bible; and as she took it
up it opened at the fourteenth chapter of St. John, where
she found, as a book-mark, the photograph of herself from

-- 496 --

[figure description] Page 496.[end figure description]

which the portrait had been painted. An unwithered geranium
sprig lying among the leaves, whispered that the
pages had been read that morning.

Out on the lawn birds swung in the elm-twigs, singing
cheerily, lambs bleated and ran races, and the little silver
bell on Huldah's pet fawn, “Edna,” tinkled ceaselessly.

“Help me, O my God! in this the last hour of my
trial.”

The prayer went up moaningly, and Edna took a pen and
turned to write. Her arm struck a portfolio lying on the
edge of the table, and in falling loose sheets of paper fluttered
out on the carpet. One caught her eye; she picked
it up, and found a sketch of the ivied ruins of Phyle. Underneath
the drawing, and dated fifteen years before, were
traced, in St. Elmo's writing, those lines, which Henry
Soame is said to have penned on the blank leaf of a copy
of the “Pleasures of Memory”:



“Memory makes her influence known
By sighs, and tears, and grief alone.
I greet her as the fiend, to whom belong
The vulture's ravening beak, the raven's funeral song!
She tells of time misspent, of comfort lost,
Of fair occasions gone for ever by;
Of hopes too fondly nursed, too rudely crossed,
Of many a cause to wish, yet fear to die;
For what, except the instinctive fear
Lest she survive, detains me here,
When all the `Life of Life' is fled?”

The lonely woman looked upward, appealingly, and there
upon the wall she met—not as formerly, the gleaming, augurous,
inexorable eyes of the Cimbrian Prophetess—but
the pitying God's gaze of Titian's Jesus.

When Mrs. Murray returned to the room, Edna sat as
still as one of the mummies in the sarcophagus, with her
head thrown back, and the long, black eyelashes sweeping
her colorless cheeks.

-- 497 --

[figure description] Page 497.[end figure description]

One hand was pressed over her heart, the other held a
note directed to St. Elmo Murray; and the cold, fixed features
were so like those of an Angel of Death sometimes
sculptured on cenotaphs, that Mrs. Murray uttered a cry of
alarm.

As she bent over her, Edna opened her arms and said in
a feeble, spent tone:

“Take me back to the parsonage. I ought not to have
come here; I might have known I was not strong enough.”

“You have had one of those attacks. Why did you not
call me? I will bring you some wine.”

“No; only let me go away as soon as possible. Oh! I
am ashamed of my weakness.”

She rose, and her pale lips writhed as her sad eyes wandered
in a farewell glance around the room.

She put the unsealed note in Mrs. Murray's hand, and
turned toward the door.

“Edna! My daughter! you have not refused St. Elmo's
request?”

“My mother Pity me! I could not grant it.”

-- --

CHAPTER XXXIII.

[figure description] Page 498.[end figure description]

THEY have come. I hear Gertrude's birdish voice.”

The words had scarcely passed Mr. Hammond's
lips ere his niece bounded into the room,
followed by her husband.

Edna was sitting on the chintz-covered lounge, mending
a basketful of the old man's clothes that needed numerous
stitches and buttons, and, throwing aside her sewing materials,
she rose to meet the travellers.

At sight of her Gordon Leigh stopped suddenly, and his
face grew instantly as bloodless as her own.

“Edna! Oh! how changed! What a wreck!”

He grasped her outstretched hand, folded it in his, which
trembled violently, and a look of anguish mastered his features,
as his eyes searched her calm countenance.

“I did not think it would come so soon. Passing away
in the early morning of your life! O my pure, broken
lily!”

He did not seem to heed his wife's presence, until she
threw her arms around Edna, exclaiming:

“Get away, Gordon! I want her all to myself. Why,
you pale darling! What a starved ghost you are! Not
half as substantial as my shadow, is she, Gordon? O Edna!
how I have longed to see you, to tell you how I enjoyed
your dear, delightful, grand, noble book! To tell you what
a great woman I think you are; and how proud of you I
am. A gentleman who came over in the steamer with us,
asked me how much you paid me per annum to puff you

-- 499 --

[figure description] Page 499.[end figure description]

He was a miserable old cynic of a bachelor, ridiculed all
women unmercifully, and at last I told him I would bet
both my ears that the reason he was so bearish and hateful,
was because some pretty girl had flirted with him outrageously.
He turned up his ugly nose especially at `blue
stockings;' said all literary women were `hopeless pedants
and slatterns,' and quoted that abominable Horace Walpole's
account of Lady Mary Wortley Montagu's `dirt and vivacity.
' I really thought Gordon would throw him overboard.
I wonder what he would say if he could see you darning
Uncle Allan's socks. O Edna, dearie! I am sorry to find
you looking so pale.”

All this was uttered interjectionally between vigorous
hugs and warm, tender kisses, and as Gertrude threw her
bonnet and wrappings on the lounge, she continued:

“I wished for you just exactly ten thousand times while
I was abroad, there were so many things that you could
have described so beautifully. Gordon, don't Edna's eyes
remind you very much of that divine picture of the Madonna
at Dresden?”

She looked round for an answer, but her husband had
left the room, and, recollecting a parcel that had been
stowed away in the pocket of the carriage, she ran out to
get it.

Presently she reäppeared at the door, with a goblet in
her hand.

“Uncle Allan, who carries the keys now?”

“Edna. What will you have, my dear?”

“I want some brandy. Gordon looks very pale, and
complains of not feeling well, so I intend to make him a
mint-julep. Ah Edna! These husbands are such troublesome
creatures.”

She left the room jingling the bunch of keys, and a few
moments after they heard her humming an air from “Rigoletto,”
as she bent over the mint-bed, under the study-window.

-- 500 --

[figure description] Page 500.[end figure description]

Mr. Hammond, who had observed all that passed, and
saw the earnest distress clouding the orphan's brow, said
gravely:

“She has not changed an iota; she never will be anything
more than a beautiful, merry child, and is a mere
pretty pet, not a companion in the true sense of the word.
She is not quick-witted, or she would discern a melancholy
truth that might overshadow all her life. Unless Gordon
learns more self-control, he will ere long betray himself. I
expostulated with him before his marriage, but for once he
threw my warning to the winds. I am an old man, and
have seen many phases of human nature, and watched the
development of many characters; and I have found that
these pique marriages are always mournful—always disastrous.
In such instances I would with more pleasure officiate
at the grave than at the altar. Once Estelle and Agnes
persuaded me that St. Elmo was about to wreck himself on
this rock of ruin, and even his mother's manner led me to
believe that he would marry his cousin; but, thank God!
he was wiser than I feared.”

“Mr. Hammond, are you sure that Gertrude loves Mr.
Leigh?”

“Oh! yes, my dear! Of that fact there can be no doubt.
Why do you question it?”

“She told me once that Mr. Murray had won her heart.”

It was the first time Edna had mentioned his name since
her return, and it brought a faint flush to her cheeks.

“That was a childish whim which she has utterly forgotten.
A woman of her temperament never remains attached
to a man from whom she is long separated. I do
not suppose that she remembered St. Elmo a month, after
she ceased to meet him. I feel assured that she loves Gordon
as well as she can love any one. She is a remarkably
sweet-tempered, unselfish, gladsome woman, but is not
capable of very deep, lasting feeling.”

“I will go away at once. This is Saturday, and I will

-- 501 --

[figure description] Page 501.[end figure description]

start to New-York early Monday morning. Mr Leigh is
weaker than I ever imagined he could be.”

The outline of her mouth hardened, and into her eyes
crept an expression of scorn, that very rarely found a harbor
there.

“Yes, my dear; although it grieves me to part with
you, I know it is best that you should not be here, at least
for the present. Agnes is visiting friends at the North,
and when she returns, Gordon and Gertrude will remove to
their new house. Then Edna, if I feel that I need you, if I
write for you, will you not come back to me? Dear child,
I want your face to be the last I look upon in this world.”

She drew the pastor's shrunken hand to her lips, and
shook her head.

“Do not ask me to do that which my strength will not
permit. There are many reasons why I ought not to come
here again; and moreover, my work calls me hence, to a
distant field. My physical strength seems to be ebbing fast,
and my vines are not all purple with mellow fruit. Some
clusters, thank God! are fragrant, ripe, and ready for the
wine-press, when the Angel of the Vintage comes to gather
them in; but my work is only half done. Not until my
fingers clasp white flowers under a pall, shall it be said of
me, `Yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of
the hands to sleep.' In cœlo quies! The German idea of
death is to me peculiarly comforting and touching, `Heimgang'—
going home. Ah sir! humanity ought to be home-sick;
and in thinking of that mansion beyond the starpaved
pathway of the sky, whither Jesus has gone to prepare
our places, we children of earth should, like the Swiss,
never lose our home-sickness. Our bodies are of the dust—
dusty, and bend dustward; but our souls floated down from
the sardonyx walls of the Everlasting City, and brought
with them a yearning maladie du pays, which should help
them to struggle back. Sometimes I am tempted to believe
that the joys of this world are the true lotos, devouring

-- 502 --

[figure description] Page 502.[end figure description]

which, mankind glory in exile, and forget the Heimgang.
It is mournfully true that—


`Earth fills her lap with pleasures of her own;
And, even with something of a mother's mind,
And no unworthy aim,
The homely nurse doth all she can
To make her foster-child, her inmate man,
Forget the glories he hath known,
And that imperial palace whence he came.'
Oh! indeed, `here we have no continuing city, but seek
one to come.' Heimgang! Thank God! going home for
ever!”

The splendor of the large eyes seemed almost unearthly,
as she looked out over the fields, where in summers past
the shout of the merry reapers rose like the songs of Greek
harvesters to Demeter? Nay, nay, as a hymn of gratitude
and praise to Him who `feedeth the fowls of the air,' and
maketh the universe a vast Sarepta, in which the cruse
never faileth the prophets of God. Edna sat silent for
some time, with her slender hands folded on her lap, and
the pastor heard her softly repeating, as if to her own soul,
those noble lines on “Life:”



“A cry between the silences,
A shadow-birth of clouds at strife
With sunshine on the hills of life;
Between the cradle and the shroud,
A meteor's flight from cloud to cloud!”

Several hours later, when Mr. Leigh returned to the
study, he found Edna singing some of the minister's favorite
Scotch ballads; while Gertrude rested on the lounge,
half propped on her elbow, and leaning forward to dangle
the cord and tassel of her robe de chambre within reach of
an energetic little blue-eyed kitten, which, with its paws in
the air, rolled on the carpet, catching at the silken toy.

-- 503 --

[figure description] Page 503.[end figure description]

The governess left the piano, and resumed her mending of
the contents of the clothes-basket.

In answer to some inquiries of Mr. Hammond, Mr. Leigh
gave a brief account of his travels in Southern Europe;
but his manner was constrained, his thoughts evidently
preöccupied. Once his eyes wandered to the round, rosy,
dimpling face of his exquisitely beautiful child-wife, and he
frowned, bit his lip, and sighed; while his gaze, earnest and
mournfully anxious, returned and dwelt upon the weary
but serene and noble countenance of the orphan.

In the conversation, which had turned accidentally upon
philology and the MSS. of the Vatican, Gertrude took no
part; now and then glancing up at the speakers, she continued
her romp with the kitten. At length, tired of her
frolicsome pet, she rose with a partially suppressed yawn,
and sauntered up to her husband's chair. Softly and lovingly
her pretty little pink palms were passed over her husband's
darkened brow, and her fingers drew his hair now
on one side, now on the other, while she peeped over his
shoulder to watch the effect of the arrangement.

The caresses were inopportune, her touch annoyed him.
He shook it off, and, stretching out his arm, put her gently
but firmly away, saying, coldly:

“There is a chair, Gertrude.”

Edna's eyes looked steadily into his, with an expression
of grave, sorrowful reproof—of expostulation; and the flush
deepened on his face as his eyes fell before her rebuking
gaze.

Perhaps the young wife had become accustomed to such
rebuffs; at all events she evinced neither mortification nor
surprise, but twirled her silk tassel vigorously around her
finger, and exclaimed:

“O Gordon! have you not forgotten to give Edna that
letter, written by the gentleman we met at Palermo?
Edna, he paid your book some splendid compliments. I
fairly clapped my hands at his praises—didn't I, Gordon?”

-- 504 --

[figure description] Page 504.[end figure description]

Mr. Leigh drew a letter from the inside pocket of his
coat, and, as he gave it to the orphan, said with a touch of
bitterness in his tone:

“Pardon my negligence; probably you will find little
news in it, as he is one of your old victims, and you can
guess its contents.”

The letter was from Sir Roger; and while he expressed
great grief at hearing, through Mr. Manning's notes, that
her health was seriously impaired, he renewed the offer of
his hand, and asked permission to come and plead his suit
in person.

As Edna hurriedly glanced over the pages, and put them
in her pocket, Gertrude said gayly, “Shame on you,
Gordon! Do you mean to say, or, rather to insinuate, that
all who read Edna's book are victimized?”

He looked at her from under thickening eyebrows, and
replied with undisguised impatience:

“No; your common-sense ought to teach you that such
was not my meaning or intention. Edna places no such interpretation
on my words.”

“Common-sense! O Gordon, dearie! how unreasonable
you are! Why, you have told me a thousand times that
I had not a particle of common-sense, except on the subject
of juleps; and how, then, in the name of wonder, can
you expect me to show any? I never pretended to be a
great shining genius like Edna, whose writings all the
world is talking about. I only want to be wise enough to
understand you, dearie, and make you happy. Gordon,
don't you feel any better? What makes your face so red?”

She went back to his chair, and leaned her lovely head
close to his, while an anxious expression filled her large
blue eyes.

Gordon Leigh realized that his marriage was a terrible
mistake, which only death could rectify; but even in his
wretchedness he was just, blaming only himself—exonerating
his wife. Had he not wooed the love of which, already,

-- 505 --

[figure description] Page 505.[end figure description]

he was weary? Having deceived her at the altar, was
there justification for his dropping the mask at the hearth-stone?
Nay, the skeleton must be thrust out of sight, hermetically
sealed; there should be no rattling of skull and
cross-bones to freeze the blood in the sweet laughing face
of the trusting bride.

Now her clinging tenderness, her affectionate humility,
upbraided him as no harsh words could possibly have done.
With a smothered sigh he passed his arm around her, and
drew her closer to his side.

“At least my little wife is wise enough to teach her husband
to be ashamed of his petulance.”

“And quite wise enough, dear Gertrude, to make him
very proud and happy; for you ought to be able to say with
the sweetest singer in all merry England:



`But I look up, and he looks down,
And thus our married eyes can meet;
Unclouded his, and clear of frown,
And gravely sweet.'”

As Edna glanced at the young wife and uttered these
words, a mist gathered in her own eyes, and collecting her
sewing utensils she went to her room to pack her trunk.

During her stay at the parsonage she had not attended
service in the church, because Mr. Hammond was lonely,
and her Sabbaths were spent in reading to him. But her
old associates in the choir insisted that, before she returned
to New-York, she should sing with them once more.

Thus far she had declined all invitations; but on the
morning of the last day of her visit, the organist called to
say that a distinguished divine, from a distant State, would
fill Mr. Hammond's pulpit; and as the best and leading soprano
in the choir was disabled by severe cold, and could
not be present, he begged that Edna would take her place,
and sing a certain solo in the music which he had selected
for an opening piece. Mr. Hammond, who was pardonably

-- 506 --

[figure description] Page 506.[end figure description]

proud of his choir, was anxious that the stranger should be
greeted and inspired by fine music, and urged Edna's compliance
with the request.

Reluctantly she consented, and for the first time Duty and
Love seemed to signal a truce, to shake hands over the preliminaries
of a treaty for peace.

As she passed through the churchyard and ascended the
steps, where a group of Sabbath-school children sat talking,
her eyes involuntarily sought the dull brown spot on the
marble.

Over it little Herbert Inge had spread his white handkerchief,
and piled thereon his Testament and catechism, laying
on the last one, of those gilt-bordered and handsome pictorial
cards, containing a verse from the Scriptures, which
are frequently distributed by Sabbath-school teachers.

Edna stooped and looked at the picture covering the
blood-stain. It represented our Saviour on the Mount, delivering
the sermon, and in golden letters were printed his
words:

“Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what
judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged; and with what
measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again.”

The eyes of the Divine Preacher seemed to look into
hers, and the outstretched hand to point directly at her.

She trembled, and hastily kissing the sweet red lips
which little Herbert held up to her, she went in and up to
the gallery.

The congregation assembled slowly; and as almost all
the faces were familiar to Edna, each arrival revived some
reminiscence of the past. Here the flashing silk flounces
of a young belle brushed the straight black folds of widow's
weeds; on the back of one seat was stretched the rough
brown hand of a poor, laboring man; on the next lay the
dainty fingers of a matron of wealth and fashion, who had
entirely forgotten to draw a glove over her sparkling diamonds.

-- 507 --

[figure description] Page 507.[end figure description]

In all the splendor of velvet, feathers, and sea-green
moire, Mrs. Montgomery sailed proudly into her pew, con
voying her daughter Maud, who was smiling and whisper
ing to her escort; and just behind them came a plainlyclad
but happy young mechanic, a carpenter, clasping to
his warm, honest heart the arm of his sweet-faced, gentle
wife, and holding the hand of his rosy-cheeked, bright-eyed,
three-year-old boy, who toddled along, staring at the brilliant
pictures on the windows.

When Mr. Leigh and Gertrude entered there was a general
stir, a lifting of heads and twisting of necks, in order
to ascertain what new styles of bonnet, lace, and mantle
prevailed in Paris.

A moment after, Mrs. Murray walked slowly down the
aisle, and Edna's heart seemed to stand still as she saw Mr.
Murray's powerful form. He stepped forward, and while
he opened the door of the pew, and waited for his mother
to seat herself, his face was partially visible; then he sat
down, closing the door.

The minister entered, and, as he ascended the pulpit, the
organ began to breathe its solemn welcome. When the
choir rose and commenced their chorus, Edna stood silent,
with her book in her hand, and her eyes fixed on the Murrays'
pew.

The strains of triumph ceased, the organ only sobbed its
sympathy to the thorn-crowned Christ, struggling along
the Via Dolorosa, and the orphan's quivering lips parted,
and she sang her solo.

As her magnificent voice rose and rolled to the arched
roof, people forgot propriety, and turned to look at the
singer. She saw Mrs. Murray start and glance eagerly up
at her, and for an instant the grand pure voice faltered
slightly, as Edna noticed that the mother whispered something
to the son. But he did not turn his proud head, he
only leaned his elbow on the side of the pew next to the
aisle, and rested his temple on his hand.

-- 508 --

[figure description] Page 508.[end figure description]

When the preliminary services ended, and the minister
stood up in the shining pulpit and commenced his discourse,
Edna felt that St. Elmo had at last enlisted angels in his
behalf; for the text was contained in the warning, whose
gilded letters hid the blood-spot, “Judge not, that ye be
not judged.”

As far as two among his auditory were concerned, the
preacher might as well have addressed his sermon to the
mossy slabs, visible through the windows. Both listened
to the text, and neither heard any more. Edna sat looking
down at Mr. Murray's massive, finely-poised head, and she
could see the profile contour of features, regular and dark,
as if carved and bronzed.

During the next half-hour her vivid imagination sketched
and painted a vision of enchantment—of what might have
been, if that motionless man below, there in the crimson-cushioned
pew, had only kept his soul from grievous sins.
A vision of a happy, proud, young wife reigning at Le Bocage,
shedding the warm rosy light of her love over the
lonely life of its master; adding to his strong clear intellect
and ripe experience, the silver flame of her genius; borrowing
from him broader and more profound views of her
race, on which to base her ideal æsthetic structures; softening,
refining his nature, strengthening her own; helping
him to help humanity; loving all good, being good, doing
good; serving and worshipping God together; walking
hand in hand with her husband through earth's wide valley
of Baca, with peaceful faces full of faith, looking heavenward.



“God pity them both! and pity us all,
Who vainly the dreams of youth recall.
For of all sad words of tongue or pen,
The saddest are these, `It might have been!'”

At last, with a faint moan, which reached no ear but that
of Him who never slumbers, Edna withdrew her eyes from

-- 509 --

[figure description] Page 509.[end figure description]

the spot where Mr. Murray sat, and raised them toward the
pale Christ, whose wan lips seemed to murmur:

“Be of good cheer! He that overcometh shall inherit
all things. What I do, thou knowest not now, but thou
shalt know hereafter.”

The minister standing beneath the picture of the Master
whom he served, closed the Bible and ended his discourse
by hurling his text as a thunderbolt at those whose upturned
faces watched him:

“Finally, brethren, remember under all circumstances
the awful admonition of Jesus, `Judge not, that ye be not
judged!'”

The organ peals and the doxology were concluded; the
benediction fell like God's dew, alike on sinner and on
saint, and amid the solemn moaning of the gilded pipes,
the congregation turned to quit the church.

With both hands pressed over her heart, Edna leaned
heavily against the railing.

“To-morrow I go away for ever. I shall never see his
face again in this world. Oh! I want to look at it once
more.”

As he stepped into the aisle, Mr. Murray threw his head
back slightly, and his eyes swept up to the gallery and met
hers. It was a long, eager, heart-searching gaze. She saw
a countenance more fascinating than of old; for the sardonic
glare had gone, the bitterness, “the dare-man, dare-brute,
dare-devil” expression had given place to a stern mournfulness,
and the softening shadow of deep contrition and
manly sorrow hovered over features where scoffing cynicism
had so long scowled.

The magnetism of St. Elmo's eyes was never more marvellous
than when they rested on the beautiful white face
of the woman he loved so well, whose calm holy eyes shone
like those of an angel, as they looked sadly down at his.
In the mystical violet light with which the rich stained
glass flooded the church, that pallid, suffering face, sublime

-- 510 --

[figure description] Page 510.[end figure description]

in its meekness and resignation, hung above him, like one
of Perugino's saints over kneeling mediæval worshippers.
As the moving congregation bore him nearer to the door,
she leaned farther over the mahogany balustrade, and a
snowy crocus which she wore at her throat, snapped its
brittle stem and floated down till it touched his shoulder
He laid one hand over it, holding it there, and while a
prayer burned in his splendid eyes, hers smiled a melancholy
farewell. The crowd swept the tall form forward,
under the arches, beyond the fluted columns of the gallery,
and the long gaze ended.



“Ah! well, for us all some sweet hope lies
Deeply buried from human eyes;
And, in the hereafter, angels may
Roll the stone from its grave away!”

-- --

CHAPTER XXXIV.

[figure description] Page 511.[end figure description]

I AM truly thankful that you have returned! I
am quite worn out trying to humor Felix's
whims, and take your place. He has actually
lost ten pounds; and if you had staid away a
month longer I think it would have finished my poor boy,
who has set you up as an idol in his heart. He almost had
a spasm last week, when his father told him he had better
reconcile himself to your absence, as he believed that you
would never come back to the drudgery of the school-room.
I am very anxious about him; his health is more feeble
than it has been since he was five years old. My dear, you
have no idea how you have been missed! Your admirers
call by scores to ascertain when you may be expected
home; and I do not exaggerate in the least when I say,
that there is a champagne basketful of periodicals and letters
up-stairs, that have arrived recently. You will find
them piled on the table and desk in your room.”

“Where are the children?” asked Edna, glancing around
the sitting-room into which Mrs. Andrews had drawn her.

“Hattie is spending the day with Lila Manning, who is
just recovering from a severe attack of scarlet fever, and
Felix is in the library trying to sleep. He has one of his
nervous headaches to-day. Poor fellow! he tries so hard
to overcome his irritable temper and to grow patient, that
I am growing fonder of him every day. How travel-spent

-- 512 --

[figure description] Page 512.[end figure description]

and ghastly you are! Sit down, and I will order some refreshments.
Take this wine, my dear, and presently you
shall have a cup of chocolate.”

“Thank you, not any wine. I only want to see Felix.”

She went to the library, cautiously opened the door, and
crept softly across the floor to the end of the sofa.

The boy lay looking through the window, and up beyond
the walls and chimneys, at the sapphire pavement, where
rolled the burning sun. Casual observers thought the cripple's
face ugly and disagreeable; but the tender, loving
smile that lighted the countenance of the governess as she
leaned forward, told that some charm lingered in the sharpened
features overcast with sickly sallowness. In his large,
deep-set eyes, over which the heavy brows arched like a
roof, she saw now a strange expression that frightened her.
Was it the awful shadow of the Three Singing Spinners,
whom Catullus painted at the wedding of Peleus? As the
child looked into the blue sky, did he catch a glimpse of
their trailing white robes, purple-edged—of their floating
rose-colored veils? Above all, did he hear the unearthly
chorus which they chanted as they spun?

Currite ducentes, subtemina currite fusi!

The governess was seized by a vague apprehension as
she watched her pupil, and bending down she said fondly:

“Felix, my darling, I have come back! Never again
while I live will I leave you.”

The almost bewildering joy that flashed into his countenance
mutely but eloquently welcomed her, as kneeling beside
the sofa she wound her arms around him, and drew his
head to her shoulder.

“Edna, is Mr. Hammond dead?”

“No, he is almost well again, and needs me no more.”

“I need you more than any body else ever did. O
Edna! I thought sometimes you would stay at the South
that you love so well, and I should see you no more; and
then all the light seemed to die out of the world, and the

-- 513 --

[figure description] Page 513.[end figure description]

flowers were not sweet, and the stars were not bright, and
oh! I was glad I had not long to live.”

“Hush! you must not talk so. How do you know that
you may not live as long as Ahasuerus, the `Everlasting
Jew'? My dear little boy, in all this wide earth, you are
the only one whom I have to love and to cling to, and we
will be happy together. Darling, your head aches to-day?”

She pressed her lips twice to his hot forehead.

“Yes; but the heart-ache was much the hardest to bear
until you came. Mamma has been very good and kind,
and staid at home and read to me; but I wanted you, Edna.
I do not believe I have been wicked since you left; for I
prayed all the while that God would bring you back to me.
I have tried hard to be patient.”

With her cheek nestled against his, Edna told him many
things that had occurred during their separation, and noticed
that his eyes brightened suddenly and strangely.

“Edna, I have a secret to tell you; something that even
mamma is not to know just now. You must not laugh at
me. While you were gone I wrote a little MS., and it is
dedicated to you! and some day I hope it will be printed.
Are you glad, Edna? My beautiful, pale Edna!”

“Felix, I am very glad you love me sufficiently to dedicate
your little MS. to me; but, my dear boy, I must see it
before I can say I am glad you wrote it.”

“If you had been here, it would not have been written,
because then I should merely have talked out all the ideas
to you; but you were far away, and so I talked to my
paper. After all, it was only a dream. One night I was
feverish, and mamma read aloud those passages that you
marked in that great book, Maury's Physical Geography
of the Sea, that you admire and quote so often; and of
which I remember you said once, in talking to Mr. Manning,
that `it rolled its warm, beautiful, sparkling waves
of thought across the cold, gray sea of science, just like the
Gulf Stream it treated of.' Two of the descriptions which

-- 514 --

[figure description] Page 514.[end figure description]

mamma read, were so splendid that they rang in my ears
like the music of the Swiss Bell-Ringers. One was the account
of the atmosphere, by Dr. Buist of Bombay, and the
other was the description of the Indian Ocean, which was
quoted from Schleiden's Lecture. My fever was high, and
when at last I went to sleep, I had a queer dream about
madrepores and medusæ, and I wrote it down as well as I
could, and called it `Algæ Adventures, in a Voyage Round
the World.' Edna, I have stolen something from you, and
as you will be sure to find it out when you read my little
story, where there is a long, hard word missing in the MS.,
I will tell you about it now. Do you recollect talking to
me one evening, when we were walking on the beach at
The Willows, about some shell-clad animalcula, which you
said were so very small that Professor Schultze, of Bonn,
found no less than a million and a half of their minute shells
in an ounce of pulverized quartz, from the shore of Mola di
Gaeta? Well, I put all you told me in my little MS.; but,
for my life, I could not think of the name of the class to
which they belong. Do you recollect it?”

“Let me think a moment. Was it not Foraminifera?”

“That's the identical word—`Foraminifera!' No wonder
I could not think of it! Six syllables tied up in a scientific
knot. Phew! it makes my head ache worse to try
to recollect it. How stoop-shouldered your memory must
be from carrying such heavy loads! It is a regular camel.”

“Yes; it is a meek, faithful beast of burden, and will
very willingly bear the weight of that scientific name until
you want to use it; so do not tax your mind now. You
said you stole it from me, but my dear, ambitious authorling,
my little round-jacket scribbler, I wish you to understand
distinctly that I do not consider that I have been
robbed. The fact was discovered by Professor Schultze,
and bequeathed by him to the world. From that instant
it became universal, common property, which any man,
woman, or child may use at pleasure, provided a tribute

-- 515 --

[figure description] Page 515.[end figure description]

of gratitude is paid to the donor. Every individual is in
some sort an intellectual bank, issuing bills of ideas, (very
often specious, but not always convertible into gold or silver;)
and now, my precious little boy, recollect that just
as long as I have any capital left, you can borrow; and
some day I will turn Shylock, and make you pay me with
usury.”

“Edna, I should like above all things to write a book of
stories for poor, sick children; little tales that would make
them forget their suffering and deformity. If I could even
reconcile one lame boy to being shut up in-doors, while
others are shouting and skating in the sunshine, I should
not feel as if I were so altogether useless in the world.
Edna, do you think that I ever shall be able to do so?”

“Perhaps so, dear Felix; certainly, if God wills it.
When you are stronger we will study and write together,
but to-day you must compose yourself and be silent. Your
fever is rising.”

“The doctor left some medicine yonder in that goblet,
but mamma has forgotten to give it to me. I will take a
spoonful now, if you please.”

His face was much flushed; and as she kissed him and
turned away, he exclaimed:

“Oh! where are you going?”

“To my room, to take off my bonnet.”

“Do not be gone long. I am so happy now that you are
here again. But I don't want you to get out of my sight.
Come back soon, and bathe my head.”

On the following day, when Mr. Manning called to welcome
her home, he displayed an earnestness and depth of
feeling which surprised the governess. Putting his hand
on her arm, he said in a tone that had lost its metallic
ring:

“How fearfully changed since I saw you last! I knew
you were not strong enough to endure the trial; and if I
had had a right to interfere, you should never have gone.”

-- 516 --

[figure description] Page 516.[end figure description]

“Mr. Manning, I do not quite comprehend your allusion.”

“Edna, to see you dying by inches is bitter indeed! I
believed that you would marry Murray—at least I knew
any other woman would—and I felt that to refuse his affection
would be a terrible trial, through which you could
not pass with impunity. Why you rejected him I have no
right to inquire, but I have a right to ask you to let me
save your life. I am well aware that you do not love me;
but at least you can esteem and entirely trust me; and
once more I hold out my hand to you and say, give me the
wreck of your life! oh! give me the ruins of your heart!
I will guard you tenderly; we will go to Europe—to the
East; and rest of mind, and easy travelling, and change of
scene, will restore you. I never realized, never dreamed
how much my happiness depended upon you, until you left
the city. I have always relied so entirely upon myself, feeling
the need of no other human being; but now, separated
from you I am restless, am conscious of a vague discontent.
If you spend the next year as you have spent the last, you
will not survive it. I have conferred with your physician.
He reluctantly told me your alarming condition, and I have
come to plead with you for the last time not to continue
your suicidal course, not to destroy the life which, if worthless
to you, is inexpressibly precious to a man who prays
to be allowed to take care of it. A man who realizes that
it is necessary to the usefulness and peace of his own lonely
life; who wishes no other reward on earth but the privilege
of looking into your approving eyes, when his daily
work is ended, and he sits down at his fireside. Edna, I
do not ask for your love, but I beg for your hand, your
confidence, your society—for the right to save you from
toil. Will you go to the Old World with me?”

Looking suddenly up at him, she was astonished to find
tears in his searching and usually cold eyes.

Scandinavian tradition reports that seven parishes were

-- 517 --

[figure description] Page 517.[end figure description]

once overwhelmed, and still lie buried under snow and ice,
and yet occasionally those church-bells are heard ringing
clearly under the glaciers of the Folge Fond.

So, in the frozen, crystal depths of this man's nature, his
long silent, smothered affections began to chime.

A proud smile trembled over Edna's face, as she saw
how entirely she possessed the heart of one, whom above
all other men she most admired.

“Mr. Manning, the assertion that you regard your life as
imperfect, incomplete, without the feeble complement of
mine—that you find your greatest happiness in my society,
is the most flattering, the most gratifying tribute which
ever has been, or ever can be paid to my intellect. It is a
triumph indeed; and, because unsought, surely it is a pardonable
pride that makes my heart throb. This assurance
of your high regard is the brightest earthly crown I shall
ever wear. But, sir, you err egregiously in supposing that
you would be happy wedded to a woman who did not love
you. You think now that if we were only married, my
constant presence in your home, my implicit confidence in
your character, would fully content you; but here you fail
to understand your own heart, and I know that the consciousness
that my affection was not yours would make
you wretched. No, no! my dear, noble friend! God
never intended us for each other. I can not go to the Old
World with you. I know how peculiarly precarious is my
tenure of life, and how apparently limited is my time for
work in this world, but I am content. I try to labor faithfully,
listening for the summons of Him who notices even
the death of sparrows. God will not call me hence, so long
as He has any work for me to do on earth; and when I become
useless, and can no longer serve Him here, I do not
wish to live. Through Christ I am told, `Let not your
heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid.' Mr. Manning,
I am not ignorant of, nor indifferent to, my physical

-- 518 --

[figure description] Page 518.[end figure description]

condition; but, thank God! I can say truly, I am not troubled
neither am I afraid, and my faith is—



`All as God wills, who wisely heeds,
To give or to withhold,
And knoweth more of all my needs
Than all my prayers have told.'”

The editor took off his glasses and wiped them, but the
dimness was in his eyes; and after a minute, during which
he recovered his cold calmness, and hushed the holy chime,
muffling the Folge Fond bells, he said gravely and quietly:

“Edna, one favor, at least, you will grant me. The
death of a relative in Louisiana has placed me in possession
of an ample fortune, and I wish you to take my little Lila
and travel for several years. You are the only woman I
ever knew to whom I would intrust her and her education,
and it would gratify me beyond expression to feel that I
had afforded you the pleasure which can not fail to result
from such a tour. Do not be too proud to accept a little
happiness from my hands.”

“Thank you, my generous, noble friend! I gratefully
accept a great deal of happiness at this instant, but your
kind offer I must decline. I can not leave Felix.”

He sighed, took his hat, and his eyes ran over the face
and figure of the governess.

“Edna Earl, your stubborn will makes you nearly akin
to those gigantic fuci which are said to grow and flourish
as submarine forests in the stormy channel of Terra del
Fuego, where they shake their heads defiantly always trembling,
always triumphing, in the fierce lashing of waves
that wear away rocks. You belong to a very rare order of
human algæ, rocked and reared in the midst of tempests
that would either bow down, or snap asunder, or beat out
most natures. As you will not grant my petition, try to
forget it; we will bury the subject. Good-by! I shall
call to-morrow afternoon to take you to ride.”

-- 519 --

[figure description] Page 519.[end figure description]

With renewed zest Edna devoted every moment stolen
from Felix, to the completion of her new book. Her first
had been a “bounteous promise”—at least so said criticdom—
and she felt that the second would determine her literary
position, would either place her reputation as an
author beyond all cavil, or utterly crush her ambition.

Sometimes as she bent over her MS., and paused to re-read
some passage just penned, which she had laboriously composed,
and thought particularly good as an illustration of
the idea she was striving to embody perspicuously, a smile
would flit across her countenance while she asked herself:

“Will my readers see it as I see it? Will they thank
me for my high opinion of their culture, in assuming that
it will be quite as plain to them as to me? If there should
accidentally be an allusion to classical or scientific literature,
which they do not understand at the first hasty, careless,
novel-reading glance, will they inform themselves, and then
appreciate my reason for employing it, and thank me for
the hint; or will they attempt to ridicule my pedantry?
When will they begin to suspect that what they may imagine
sounds `learned' in my writings, merely appears so
to them because they have not climbed high enough to see
how vast, how infinite is the sphere of human learning?
No, no, dear reader shivering with learning-phobia, I am
not learned. You are only a little, a very little more ignorant.
Doubtless you know many things which I should be
glad to learn; come, let us barter. Let us all study the life
of Giovanni Pico Mirandola, and then we shall begin to
understand the meaning of the word `learned.'”

Edna unintentionally and continually judged her readers
according to her own standard, and so eager, so unquenchable
was her thirst for knowledge, that she could not
understand how the utterance of some new fact, or the redressing
and presentation of some forgotten idea, could
possibly be regarded as an insult by the person thus benefited.
Her first book taught her that what was termed

-- 520 --

[figure description] Page 520.[end figure description]

her “surplus paraded erudition,” had wounded the amour
propre
of the public; but she was conscientiously experimenting
on public taste, and though some of her indolent,
luxurious readers, who wished even their thinking done by
proxy, shuddered at the “spring water pumped upon their
nerves,” she good-naturedly overlooked their grimaces and
groans, and continued the hydropathic treatment even in
her second book, hoping some good effects from the shock.
Of one intensely gratifying fact she could not fail to be
thoroughly informed, by the avalanche of letters which
almost daily covered her desk; she had at least ensconced
herself securely in a citadel, whence she could smilingly defy
all assaults—in the warm hearts of her noble countrywomen.
Safely sheltered in their sincere and devoted love, she cared
little for the shafts that rattled and broke against the rocky
ramparts, and, recoiling, dropped out of sight in the moat
below.

So with many misgivings, and much hope, and great
patience, she worked on assiduously, and early in summer
her book was finished and placed in the publisher's hands.

In the midst of her anxiety concerning its reception, a
new and terrible apprehension took possession of her; for it
became painfully evident that Felix, whose health had never
been good, was slowly but steadily declining.

Mrs. Andrews and Edna took him to Sharon, to Saratoga,
and to various other favorite resorts for invalids, but with
no visible results that were at all encouraging, and at last
they came home almost disheartened. Dr. Howell finally
prescribed a sea-voyage, and a sojourn of some weeks at
Eaux Bonne in the Pyrenees, as those waters had effected
some remarkable cures.

As the doctor quitted the parlor, where he had held a
conference with Mr. and Mrs. Andrews, the latter turned
to her husband, saying:

“It is useless to start anywhere with Felix unless Miss
Earl can go with us; for he would fret himself to death in a

-- 521 --

[figure description] Page 521.[end figure description]

week. Really, Louis, it is astonishing to see how devoted
they are to each other. Feeble as that woman is, she will
always sit up whenever there is any medicine to be given
during the night; and while he was so ill at Sharon, she
did not close her eyes for a week. I can't help feeling jealous
of his affection for her, and I spoke to her about it. He
was asleep at the time, with his hand grasping one of hers;
and when I told her how trying it was for a mother to see
her child's whole heart given to a stranger, to hear morning,
noon, and night, `Edna,' always `Edna,' never once
`mamma,' I wish you could have seen the strange suffering
expression that came into her pale face. Her lips trembled
so that she could scarcely speak; but she said meekly, `Oh!
forgive me if I have won your child's heart; but I love him.
You have your husband and daughter, your brother and sister;
but I—oh! I have only Felix! I have nothing else to
cling to in all this world!' Then she kissed his poor little
fingers, and wept as if her heart would break, and wrung
her hands, and begged me again and again to forgive her
if he loved her best. She is the strangest woman I ever
knew; sometimes when she is sitting by me in church, I
watch her calm, cold, white face, and she makes me think
of a snow statue; but if Felix says any thing to arouse her
feelings and call out her affection, she is a volcano. It is very
rarely that one finds a beautiful woman, distinguished by
her genius, admired and courted by the reading public, devoting
herself as she does to our dear little crippled darling.
While I confess I am jealous of her, her kindness to my
child makes me love her more than I can express. Louis,
she must go with us. Poor thing! she seems to be failing
almost as fast as Felix; and I verily believe if he should
die, it would kill her. Did you notice how she paced the
floor while the doctors were consulting in Felix's room?
She loves nothing but my precious lame boy.”

“Certainly, Kate, she must go with you. I quite agree
with you, my dear, that Felix is dependent upon her, and

-- 522 --

[figure description] Page 522.[end figure description]

would not derive half the benefit from the trip, if she remained
at home. I confess she has cured me to a great
extent, of my horror of literary characters. She is the only
one I ever saw who was really lovable, and not a walking
parody on her own writings. You would be surprised at
the questions constantly asked me, about her habits and
temper. People seem so curious to learn all the routine of
her daily life. Last week a member of our club quoted
something from her writings, and said that she was one of
the few authors of the day whose books, without having
first examined, he would put into the hands of his daughters.
He remarked: `I can trust my girls' characters to
her training, for she is a true woman; and if she errs at all
in any direction, it is the right one, only a little too rigidly
followed.' I am frequently asked how she is related to me,
for people can not believe that she is merely the governess
of our children. Kate, will you tell her that it is my
desire that she should accompany you? Speak to her at
once, that I may know how many state-rooms I shall engage
on the steamer.”

“Come with me, Louis, and speak to her yourself.”

They went up-stairs together, and paused on the threshold
of Felix's room, to observe what was passing within.

The boy was propped by pillows into an upright position
on the sofa, and was looking curiously into a small basket
which Edna held on her lap.

She was reading to him a touching little letter just received
from an invalid child, who had never walked, who
was confined always to the house, and wrote to thank her,
in sweet, childish style, for a story which she had read in
the Magazine, and which made her very happy.

The invalid stated that her chief amusement consisted in
tending a few flowers that grew in pots in her windows;
and in token of her gratitude, she had made a nosegay of
mignonnette, pansies, and geranium and wax-plant leaves,
which she sent with her scrawling letter.

-- 523 --

[figure description] Page 523.[end figure description]

In conclusion, the child asked that the woman whom,
without having seen, she yet loved, would be so kind as to
give her a list of such books as a little girl ought to study,
and to write her “just a few lines” that she could keep
under her pillow, to look at now and then. As Edna finished
reading the note, Felix took it to examine the small
indistinct characters, and said:

“Dear little thing! Don't you wish we knew her?
`Louie Lawrence.' Of course you will answer it, Edna?”

“Yes, immediately, and tell her how grateful I am for
her generosity in sparing me a portion of her pet flowers.
Each word in her sweet little letter is as precious as a
pearl, for it came from the very depths of her pure heart.”

“Oh! what a blessed thing it is to feel that you are
doing some good in the world! That little Louie says she
prays for you every night before she goes to sleep! What a
comfort such letters must be to you! Edna, how happy
you look! But there are tears shining in your eyes, they
always come when you are glad. What books will you tell
her to study?”

“I will think about the subject, and let you read my
answer. Give me the `notelet;' I want to put it away
securely among my treasures. How deliciously fragrant
the flowers are! Only smell them, Felix! Here, my darling,
I will give them to you, and write to the little Louie
how happy she made two people.”

She lifted the delicate bouquet so daintily fashioned by
fairy child-fingers, inhaled the rich perfume, and, as she put
it in the thin fingers of the cripple, she bent forward and
kissed his fever-parched lips. At this instant Felix saw his
parents standing at the door, and held up the flowers triumphantly.

“O mamma! come smell this mignonnette. Why can't
we grow some in boxes, in our windows?”

Mr. Andrews leaned over his son's pillows, softly put his
hand on the boy's forehead, and said:

-- 524 --

[figure description] Page 524.[end figure description]

“My son, Miss Earl professes to love you very much, but
I doubt whether she really means all she says; and I am
determined to satisfy myself fully. Just now I can not
leave my business, but mamma intends to take you to
Europe next week, and I want to know whether Miss Earl
will leave all her admirers here, and go with you, and help
mamma to nurse you. Do you think she will?”

Mrs. Andrews stood with her hand resting on the shoulder
of the governess, watching the varying expression of her
child's countenance.

“I think, papa—I hope she will; I believe she—”

He paused, and, struggling up from his pillows, he
stretched out his poor little arms, and exclaimed:

“O Edna! you will go with me? You promised you
would never forsake me! Tell papa you will go.”

His head was on her shoulder, his arms were clasped
tightly around her neck. She hid her face on his, and was
silent.

Mr. Andrews placed his hand on the orphan's bowed
head.

“Miss Earl, you must let me tell you that I look upon
you as a member of my family; that my wife and I love
you almost as well as if you were one of our children; and
I hope you will not refuse to accompany Kate on the tour
she contemplates. Let me take your own father's place;
and I shall regard it as a great favor to me and mine if you
will consent to go, and allow me to treat you always as I
do my Hattie. I have no doubt you will derive as much
benefit from travelling, as I certainly hope for Felix.”

“Thank you, Mr. Andrews, I appreciate your generosity,
and I prize the affection and confidence which you and your
wife have shown me. I came, an utter stranger, into your
house, and you kindly made me one of the family circle.
I am alone in the world, and have become strongly attached
to your children. Felix is not merely my dear pupil,
he is my brother, my companion, my little darling! I can

-- 525 --

[figure description] Page 525.[end figure description]

not be separated from him. Next to his mother he belongs
to me. Oh! I will travel with him anywhere that you and
Mrs. Andrews think it best he should go. I will never,
never leave him.”

She disengaged the boy's arms, laid him back on his
pillows, and went to her own room.

In the midst of prompt preparations for departure,Edna's
new novel appeared. She had christened it “Shining
Thrones of the Hearth,
” and dedicated it “To my
countrywomen, the Queens who reign thereon.”

The aim of the book was to discover the only true and
allowable and womanly sphere of feminine work, and,
though the theme was threadbare, she fearlessly picked up
the frayed woof and rewove it.

The tendency of the age was to equality and communism,
and this, she contended, was undermining the golden thrones
shining in the blessed and hallowed light of the hearth,
whence every true woman ruled the realm of her own family.
Regarding every pseudo “reform” which struck down
the social and political distinction of the sexes, as a blow
that crushed one of the pillars of woman's throne, she
earnestly warned the Crowned Heads of the danger to be
apprehended, from the unfortunate and deluded female malcontents,
who, dethroned in their own realm, and despised
by their quondam subjects, roamed as pitiable, royal exiles,
threatening to usurp man's kingdom; and to proud, happy
mothers, guarded by Prætorian bands of children, she reiterated
the assurance that

“Those who rock the cradle rule the world.”

Most assiduously she sifted the records of history, tracing
in every epoch the sovereigns of the hearth-throne who had
reigned wisely and contentedly, ennobling and refining humanity;
and she proved by illustrious examples that the
borders of the feminine realm could not be enlarged, without
rendering the throne unsteady, and subverting God's

-- 526 --

[figure description] Page 526.[end figure description]

law of order. Woman reigned by divine right only at
home. If married, in the hearts of husband and children,
and not in the gilded, bedizened palace of fashion, where
thinly veiled vice and frivolity hold carnival, and social
upas and social asps wave and trail. If single, in the affections
of brothers and sisters and friends, as the golden sceptre
in the hands of parents. If orphaned, she should find
sympathy and gratitude and usefulness among the poor
and the afflicted.

Edna attached vast importance to individual influence,
and fearing that enthusiastic young minds would be captivated
by the charms of communism in labor, she analyzed
the systems of “sisterhoods” which had waxed and waned
from the Béguinages of the eleventh century, to Kaiserswerth,
and Miss Sellon's establishment at Devenport. While
she paid all honor to the noble self-abnegation and exalted
charity which prompted their organization, she pointed out
some lurking dangers in all systems which permanently removed
woman from the heaven-decreed ark of the family
hearthstone.

Consulting the statistics of single women, and familiarizing
herself with the arguments advanced by the advocates
of that “progress,” which would indiscriminately
throw open all professions to women, she entreated the
poor of her own sex, if ambitious, to become sculptors,
painters, writers, teachers in schools or families; or else to
remain mantua-makers, milliners, spinners, dairy-maids;
but on the peril of all womanhood not to meddle with scalpel
or red tape, and to shun rostra of all descriptions, remembering
St. Paul's injunction, that “It is not permitted
unto women to speak;
” and even that “It is a shame for
women to speak in the church.

To married women who thirsted for a draught of the
turbid waters of politics, she said: “If you really desire to
serve the government under which you live, recollect that it
was neither the speeches thundered from the forum, nor the

-- 527 --

[figure description] Page 527.[end figure description]

prayers of priests and augurs, nor the iron tramp of glittering
legions, but the ever triumphant, maternal influence,
the potent, the pleading `My son!' of Volumnia, the mother
of Coriolanus, that saved Rome.”

To discontented spinsters, who travelled like Pandora
over the land, haranguing audiences that secretly laughed
at and despised them, to these unfortunate women, clamoring
for power and influence in the national councils, she
pointed out that quiet happy home at `Barley Wood,'
whence immortal Hannah More sent forth those writings
which did more to tranquillize England, and bar the hearts
of its yeomanry against the temptations of red republicanism
than all the eloquence of Burke,and the cautious measures
of Parliament.

Some errors of style, which had been pointed out by
critics as marring her earlier writings, Edna had endeavored
to avoid in this book, which she humbly offered to her
countrywomen as the best of which she was capable.

From the day of its appearance it was a noble success;
and she had the gratification of hearing that some of the
seed she had sown broadcast in the land, fell upon good
ground,and promised an abundant harvest.

Many who called to bid her good-by on the day before
the steamer sailed, found it impossible to disguise their apprehension
that she would never return; and some who
looked tearfully into her face and whispered “God speed!”
thought they saw the dread signet of death set on her
white brow.

To Edna it was inexpressibly painful to cross the Atlantic
while Mr. Hammond's health was so feeble; and over
the long farewell letter which she sent him, with a copy of
her new book, the old man wept. Mrs. Murray had seemed
entirely estranged since that last day spent at Le Bocage,
and had not written a line since the orphan's return to New-York.
But when she received the new novel, and the

-- 528 --

[figure description] Page 528.[end figure description]

affectionate, mournful, meek note that accompanied it, Mrs. Murray
laid her head on her son's bosom and sobbed aloud.

Dr. Howell and Mr. Manning went with Edna aboard
the steamer, and both laughed heartily at her efforts to disengage
herself from a pertinacious young book-vender, who,
with his arms full of copies of her own book, stopped her
on deck, and volubly extolled its merits, insisting that she
should buy one to while away the tedium of the voyage.

Dr. Howell gave final directions concerning the treatment
of Felix, and then came to speak to the governess.

“Even now, sadly as you have abused your constitution,
I shall have some hope of seeing gray hairs about your
temples, if you will give yourself unreservedly to relaxation
of mind. You have already accomplished so much,
that you can certainly afford to rest for some months
at least. Read nothing, write nothing, (except long letters
to me,) study nothing but the aspects of nature in
European scenery, and you will come back improved, to
the country that is so justly proud of you. Disobey my
injunctions, and I shall soon be called to mourn over the
announcement that you have found an early grave, far from
your native land, and among total strangers. God bless
you, dear child! and bring you safely back to us.”

As he turned away, Mr. Manning took her hand and said:

“I hope to meet you in Rome early in February; but
something might occur to veto my programme. If I should
never see you again in this world, is there any thing that
you wish to say to me now?”

“Yes, Mr. Manning. If I should die in Europe, have my
body brought back to America and carried to the South—
my own dear South, that I love so well—and bury me close
to Grandpa, where I can sleep quietly in the cool shadow
of old Lookout; and be sure, please be sure to have my
name carved just below Grandpa's, on his monument. I
want that one marble to stand for us both.”

“I will. Is there nothing else?”

-- 529 --

[figure description] Page 529.[end figure description]

“Thank you, my dear, good, kind friend! Nothing else.”

“Edna, promise me that you will take care of your precious
life.”

“I will try, Mr. Manning.”

He looked down into her worn, weary face and sighed;
then for the first time he took both her hands, kissed them,
and left her.

Swiftly the steamer took its way seaward; through the
Narrows, past the lighthouse; and the wind sang through
the rigging, and the purple hills of Jersey faded from view,
proving Neversink a misnomer.

One by one the passengers went below, and Edna and
Felix were left on deck, with stars burning above, and blue
waves bounding beneath them.

As the cripple sat looking over the solemn, moaning
ocean, awed by its brooding gloom, did he catch in the
silvery starlight a second glimpse of the rose-colored veils,
and snowy vittæ, and purple-edged robes of the Parcæ,
spinning and singing as they followed the ship across the
sobbing sea? He shivered, and clasping tightly the hand
of his governess, said:

“Edna, we shall never see the Neversink again.”

“God only knows, dear Felix. His will be done.”

Over the rolling waves rang the ominous ghostly chant,

“Currite ducentes, subtemina currite fusi!”

And faith, clasping the cross for support, listened, and
answered, smiling meekly:



“How silverly the echoes run—
Thy will be done—Thy will be done.”

-- --

CHAPTER XXXV.

[figure description] Page 530.[end figure description]

WORTHY? No, no! Unworthy! most unworthy!
But was Thomas worthy to tend the wandering
sheep of Him,whom face to face he doubted?
Was Peter worthy to preach the Gospel
of Him, whom he had thrice indignantly denied? Was
Paul worthy to become the Apostle of the Gentiles, teaching
the doctrine of Him, whose disciples he had persecuted
and slaughtered? If the repentance of Peter and Paul
availed to purify their hands and hearts, and sanctify them
to the service of Christ, ah! God knows my contrition has
been bitter and lasting enough to fit me for future usefulness.
Eight months ago, when the desire to become a minister
seized me so tenaciously, I wrestled with it, tried to
crush it; arguing that the knowledge of my past life of sinfulness
would prevent the world from trusting my professions.
But those who even slightly understand my character,
must know that I have always been too utterly indifferent
to, too unfortunately contemptuous of public opinion,
to stoop to any deception in order to conciliate it. Moreover,
the world will realize that in a merely worldly point
of view I can possibly hope to gain nothing, by this step.
If I were poor, I might be accused of wanting the loaves
and fishes of the profession; if unknown and ambitious, of
seeking eminence and popularity. But when a man of my
wealth and social position, after spending half of his life
in luxurious ease and sinful indulgence, voluntarily subjects

-- 531 --

[figure description] Page 531.[end figure description]

himself to the rigid abstemiousness and self-sacrificing requirements
of a ministerial career, he can not be suspected
of hypocrisy. After all, sir, I care not for the discussion,
the nine days' gossip and wonder, the gibes and comments
my course may occasion. I am hearkening to the counsel
of my conscience; I am obeying the dictates of my heart.
Feeling that my God accepts me, it matters little that men
may reject me. My remorse, my repentance, has been inexpressibly
bitter; but the darkness has passed away, and
to-day, thank God! I can pray with all the fervor and faith
of my boyhood, when I knew that I was at peace with my
Maker. Oblivion of the past I do not expect, and perhaps
should not desire. I shall always wear my melancholy
memories of sin, as Mussulmen wear their turban or pall—
as a continual memento of death. Because I have proved
so fully the inadequacy of earthly enjoyments to satisfy the
demands of a soul; because I tried the alluring pleasures
of sin, and was satiated, ah! utterly sickened, I turn with
panting eagerness to the cool, quiet peace which reigns over
the life of a true Christian pastor. I want neither fame
nor popularity, but peace!—peace I must have! I have
hunted the world over and over; I have sought it everywhere
else, and now, thank God! I feel that it is descending
slowly, slowly, but surely, upon my lonely, long-tortured
heart. Thank God! I have found peace after much
strife and great weariness—”

Mr. Murray could no longer control his voice; and as he
stood leaning against the mantel-piece at the parsonage, he
dropped his head on his hand.

“St. Elmo, the purity of your motives will never be
questioned, for none who know you could believe you capable
of dissembling in this matter; and my heart can scarcely
contain its joy when I look forward to your future, so
bright with promise, so full of usefulness. The marked
change in your manner during the past two years, has prepared
the community for the important step you are to take

-- 532 --

[figure description] Page 532.[end figure description]

to-day, and your influence with young men will be incalculable.
Once your stern bitterness rendered you an object of
dread; now I find that you are respected, and people here
watch your conduct with interest, and even with anxiety.
Ah St. Elmo! I never imagined earth held as much pure
happiness as is my portion to-day. To see you one of God's
anointed! To see you ministering in the temple! Oh! to
know that when I am gone to rest you will take my place,
guard my flock, do your own work and poor Murray's, and
finish mine! This, this is indeed the crowning blessing of
my old age.”

For some minutes Mr. Hammond sobbed; and, lifting
his face, Mr. Murray answered:

“As I think of the coming years consecrated to Christ,
passed peacefully in endeavoring to atone for the injury and
suffering I have inflicted on my fellow-creatures; oh! as
the picture of a calm, useful, holy future rises before me, I
feel indeed that I am unworthy, most unworthy of my peace;
but thank God!



`Oh! I see the crescent promise of my spirit hath not set;
Ancient founts of inspiration well through all my fancy yet.'”

It was a beautiful Sabbath morning, just one year after
Edna's departure from the parsonage, and the church was
crowded to its utmost capacity, for people had come for
many miles around, to witness a ceremony the announcement
of which, had given rise to universal comment. As
the hour approached for the ordination of St. Elmo Murray
to the ministry of Jesus Christ, even the doors were filled
with curious spectators; and when Mr. Hammond and St.
Elmo walked down the aisle, and the old man seated himself
in a chair within the altar, there was a general stir in
the congregation.

The officiating minister had come from a distant city to
perform a ceremony of more than usual interest; and when
he stood up in the pulpit, and the organ thundered through

-- 533 --

[figure description] Page 533.[end figure description]

the arches, St. Elmo bowed his head on his hand, and sat
thus during the hour that ensued.

The ordination sermon was solemn and eloquent, and
preached from the text in Romans:

“For when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free
from righteousness. But now being made free from sin,
and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness,
and the end everlasting life.”

Then the minister, having finished his discourse, came
down into the altar and commenced the services; but Mr.
Murray sat motionless, with his countenance concealed by
his hand. Mr. Hammond approached and touched him,
and, as he rose, led him to the altar, and presented him as
a candidate for ordination.

There, before the shining marble pulpit which he had
planned and built in the early years of his life, for the idol
of his youth, stood St. Elmo; and the congregation, especially
those of his native village, looked with involuntary
admiration and pride at the erect, powerful form, clad in
its suit of black—at the nobly-proportioned head, where
gray locks were visible.

“But if there be any of you who knoweth any impediment
or crime, for the which he ought not to be received
into this holy ministry, let him come forth, in the name of
God, and show what the crime or impediment is.”

The preacher paused, the echo of his words died away,
and perfect silence reigned. Suddenly St. Elmo raised his
eyes from the railing of the altar, and, turning his face
slightly, looked through the eastern window at the ivydraped
vault where slept Murray and Annie. The world
was silent, but conscience and the dead accused him. An
expression of intolerable anguish crossed his handsome features,
then his hands folded themselves tightly together on
the top of the marble balustrade, and he looked appealingly
up to the pale Jesus staggering under his cross.

At that instant a spotless white pigeon from the belfry,

-- 534 --

[figure description] Page 534.[end figure description]

found its way into the church through the open doors, circled
once around the building, fluttered against the window,
hiding momentarily the crown of thorns, and, frightened
and confused, fell upon the fluted pillar of the pulpit.

An electric thrill ran through the congregation; and as
the minister resumed the services, he saw on St. Elmo's face
a light, a great joy, such as human countenances rarely
wear this side the grave.

When Mr. Murray knelt and the ordaining hands were
laid upon his head, a sob was heard from the pew where his
mother sat, and the voice of the preacher faltered as he delivered
the Bible to the kneeling man, saying:

“Take thou authority to preach the word of God, and to
administer the holy sacraments in the congregation.”

There were no dry eyes in the entire assembly, save two
that looked out, coldly blue, from the pew where Mrs.
Powell sat like a statue, between her daughter and Gordon
Leigh.

Mr. Hammond tottered across the altar, and knelt down
close to Mr. Murray; and many who knew the history of
the pastor's family, wept as the gray head fell on the broad
shoulder of St. Elmo, whose arm was thrown around the
old man's form, and the ordaining minister, with tears rolling
over his face, extended his hands in benediction above
them.

“The peace of God, which passeth all understanding,
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of
God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord; and the blessing
of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost, be among you, and remain with you alway.”

And all hearts and lips present whispered “Amen!” and
the organ and the choir broke forth in a grand “Gloria in
excelsis.

Standing there at the chancel, purified, consecrated henceforth
unreservedly to Christ, Mr. Murray looked so happy,

-- 535 --

[figure description] Page 535.[end figure description]

so noble, so worthy of his high calling, that his proud, fond
mother thought his face was fit for an archangel's wings.

Many persons who had known him in his boyhood, came
up with tears in their eyes, and wrung his hand silently.
At last Huldah pointed to the white pigeon, that was now
beating its wings against the gilded pipes of the organ,
and said, in that singularly sweet, solemn, hesitating tone,
with which children approach sacred things:

“O Mr. Murray! when it fell on the pulpit, it nearly
took my breath away, for I almost thought it was the Holy
Ghost.”

Tears, which till then he had bravely kept back, dripped
over his face, as he stooped and whispered to the little orphan:

“Huldah, the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, came indeed;
but it was not visible, it is here in my heart.”

The congregation dispersed. Mrs. Murray and the
preacher and Huldah went to the carriage; and, leaning
on Mr. Murray's arm, Mr. Hammond turned to follow, but
observing that the church was empty, the former said:

“After a little, I will come.”

The old man walked on, and Mr. Murray went back and
knelt, resting his head against the beautiful glittering balustrade,
within which he hoped to officiate through the
remaining years of his earthly career.

Once the sexton, who was waiting to lock up the church,
looked in, saw the man praying alone there at the altar,
and softly stole away.

When Mr. Murray came out, the churchyard seemed deserted;
but as he crossed it, going homeward, a woman
rose from one of the tombstones and stood before him—
the yellow-haired Jezebel, with sapphire eyes and soft,
treacherous red lips, who had goaded him to madness and
blasted the best years of his life.

At sight of her he recoiled, as if a cobra capello had
started up in his path.

-- 536 --

[figure description] Page 536.[end figure description]

“St. Elmo, my beloved! in the name of other days, stop
and hear me. By the memory of our early love, I entreat
you!”

She came close to him, and the alabaster face was marvellously
beautiful in its expression of penitential sweetness.

“St. Elmo, can you never forgive me for the suffering I
caused you, in my giddy girlhood?”

She took his hand and attempted to raise it to her lips;
but shaking off her touch, he stepped back, and steadily
they looked in each other's eyes.

“Agnes, I forgive you. May God pardon your sins, as
He has pardoned mine!”

He turned away, but she seized his coat-sleeve and threw
herself before him, standing with both hands clasping his
arm.

“If you mean what you say, there is happiness yet in
store for us. O St. Elmo! how often have I longed to
come and lay my head down on your bosom, and tell
you all. But you were so stern and harsh I was afraid.
To-day when I saw you melted, when the look of your
boyhood came dancing back to your dear eyes, I was
encouraged to hope that your heart had softened also
toward one, who so long possessed it. Is there hope for
your poor Agnes? Hope that the blind, silly girl, who,
ignorant of the value of the treasure, slighted and spurned
it, may indeed be pardoned, when, as a woman realizing
her folly, and sensible at last of the nobility of a nature she
once failed to appreciate, she comes and says—what it is
so hard for a woman to say—`Take me back to your heart,
gather me up in your arms, as in the olden days, because—
because I love you now; because only your love can make
me happy.' St. Elmo, we are no longer young; but believe
me when I tell you that at last—at last—your own Agnes
loves you as she never loved any one, even in her girlhood.
Once I preferred my cousin Murray to you; but think how

-- 537 --

[figure description] Page 537.[end figure description]

giddy I must have been, when I could marry before a year
had settled the sod on his grave? I did not love my husband,
but I married him for the same reason that I would
have married you then. And yet for that there is some
palliation. It was to save my father from disgrace that I
sacrificed myself; for money intrusted to his keeping—
money belonging to his orphan ward—had been used by
him in a ruinous speculation, and only prompt repayment
could prevent exposure. Remember I was so young, so
vain, so thoughtless then! St. Elmo, pity me! love me!
take me back to your heart! God is my witness that I do
love you entirely now! Dearest, say, `Agnes, I will forgive
all, and trust you and love you as in the days long
past.'”

She tried to put her arms up around his neck and to rest
her head on his shoulder; but he resisted and put her at
arm's length from him.

Holding her there, he looked at her with cold scorn in
his eyes, and a heavy shadow darkening the brow that five
minutes before had been so calm, so bright.

“Agnes, how dare you attempt to deceive me, after all
that has passed between us? O woman! In the name
of all true womanhood I could blush for you!”

She struggled to free herself, to get closer to him, but his
stern grasp was relentless; and, as tears poured down her
cheeks, she clasped her hands and sobbed out:

“You do not believe that I really love you! Oh!
do not look at me so harshly! I am not deceiving
you; as I hope for pardon and rest for my soul—as I
hope to see my father's face in heaven—I am not deceiving
you! I do—I do love you! When I spoke to
you about Gertrude, it cost me a dreadful pang; but I
thought you loved her because she resembled me; and for
my child's sake I crushed my own hopes—I wanted, if possible,
to save her from suffering. But you only upbraided
and heaped savage sarcasms upon me. O St. Elmo! if

-- 538 --

[figure description] Page 538.[end figure description]

you could indeed see my poor heart, you would not look so
cruelly cold. You ought to know that I am terribly in earnest
when I can stoop to beg for the ruins of a heart, which
in its freshness I once threw away, and trampled on.”

He had seen her weep before, when it suited her purpose,
and he only smiled and answered:

“Yes, Agnes, you ruined it, and trampled it in the mire
of sin; but I have rebuilt it, and, by the mercy of God, I
hope I have purified it. Look you, woman! when you
overturned the temple, you crumbled your own image that
was set up there; and I long, long ago swept out and gave
to the hungry winds the despised dust of the broken idol,
and over my heart you can reign no more! The only queen
it has known since that awful night, twenty-three years
ago, when my faith, hope, charity were all strangled in an
instant by the velvet hand I had kissed in my doating fondness—
the only queen my heart has acknowledged since then,
is one who, in her purity soars like an angel above you and
me, and her dear name is—Edna Earl.”

“Edna Earl!—a puritanical fanatic! Nay, a Pharisee!
A cold prude, a heartless blue! A woman with some brain
and no feeling, who loves nothing but her own fame, and
has no sympathy with your nature. St. Elmo, are you insane!
Did you not see that letter from Estelle to your
mother, stating that she, Edna, would certainly be married
in February, to the celebrated Mr. Manning, who was then
on his way to Rome to meet her? Did you see that letter?”

“I did.”

“And discredit it? Blindness, madness, equal to my
own in the days gone by! Edna Earl exists no longer;
she was married a month ago. Here, read for yourself, or
you will believe that I fabricate the whole.”

She held a newspaper before his eyes, and he saw a paragraph,
marked with a circle of ink, “Marriage in Literary
Circles:”

-- 539 --

[figure description] Page 539.[end figure description]

“The very reliable correspondent of the New-York —
writes from Rome that the Americans now in that city, are
on the qui vive concerning a marriage announced to take
place, on Thursday next, at the residence of the American
Minister. The very distinguished parties are Miss Edna
Earl, the gifted and exceedingly popular young authoress,
whose works have given her an enviable reputation, even
on this side of the Atlantic, and Mr. Douglass G. Manning,
the well-known and able editor of the — Magazine. The
happy pair will start, immediately after the ceremony, on
a tour through Greece and the Holy Land.”

Mr. Murray opened the paper, glanced at the date, and
his swarthy face paled as he put his hands over his eyes.

Mrs. Powell came nearer, and once more touched his
hand; but, with a gesture of disgust, he pushed her aside.

“Away, woman! Not a word—not one word more!
You are not worthy to take my darling's name upon your
lips! She may be Manning's wife—God forbid it!—or she
may be in her grave. I have lost her, I know; but if I
never see her dear angel face again in this world, it will be
in consequence of my sins, and of yours; and with God's
help, I mean to live out the remainder of my days, so that
at last I shall meet her in eternity! Leave me, Agnes!
Do not make me forget the vows I have to-day taken upon
myself, in the presence of the world and of my Maker. In
future, keep out of my path, which will never cross yours;
do not rouse the old hate toward you, which I am faithfully
striving to overcome. The first time I went to the communion-table,
after the lapse of all those dreary years of
sin and desperation, I asked myself, `Have I a right to the
sacrament of the Lord's Supper?—can I face God and say,
I forgive Agnes Powell?' Finally, after a hard struggle, I
said, from the depths of my heart, `Even as I need and
hope for forgiveness myself, I do fully forgive her.' Mark
you, it was my injuries that I pardoned, your treachery
that I forgave. But recollect there is a mournful truth in
those words: `There is no pardon for desecrated ideals!

-- 540 --

[figure description] Page 540.[end figure description]

Once, in the flush of my youth, I selected you as the beau
ideal
of beautiful, perfect womanhood; but you fell from
that lofty pedestal where my ardent, boyish love set you
for worship, and you dragged me down, down, almost beyond
the pale of God's mercy! I forgive all my wrongs;
but `take you back, love you?' Ah! I can never love any
one, I never, even in my boyhood, loved you, as I love my
pure darling, my own Edna! Her memory is all I have to
cheer and strengthen me in my lonely work. I do not believe
that she is married; no, no, but she is in her grave.
For many days past, I have been oppressed by a horrible
presentiment that she has gone to her rest in Christ—that
the next steamer will bring me the tidings of her death.
Do not touch me, Agnes! If there be any truth in what
you have to-day asserted so solemnly, (though I can not
believe it, for if you ridiculed and disliked me in my noble
youth, how can you love the same man in the melancholy
wreck of his hopes?) if there be a shadow of truth in your
words, you are indeed to be pitied. Ah! you and I have
learned at a terrible price the deceitfulness of riches, the
hollowness of this world's pleasures; and both have
writhed under the poisonous fangs that always dart from
the dregs of the cup of sin, which you and I have drained.
Experience must have taught you, also, what I was so long
in learning—the utter hopelessness of peace for heart and
soul save only through that religion, which so far subdues
even my sinful, vindictive, satanic nature, that I can say to
you—you who blasted all my earthly happiness—I forgive
you my sufferings, and hope that God will give you that
pardon and comfort which after awful conflicts I have found
at last. Several times you have thrust yourself into my
presence; but if there remains any womanly delicacy in
your nature, you will avoid me henceforth when I tell you
that I loathe the sight of one whose unwomanliness stabbed
my trust in womanhood, and sunk me so low that I lost
Edna Earl. Agnes, go yonder—where I have spent so
many hours of agony—yonder to the graves of your

-- 541 --

[figure description] Page 541.[end figure description]

victims as well as mine! Go down on your knees yonder, and
pray for yourself, and may God help you!”

He pointed to the gray vault and the slab that covered
Annie and Murray Hammond; and disengaging her fingers,
which still clutched his sleeve, he turned quickly and walked
away.

Her mournful eyes, strained wide and full of tears, followed
him till his form was no longer visible; and sinking
down on the monument—whence she had risen at his approach—
she shrouded her fair, delicate features, and rocked
herself to and fro with a despairing wail.

“Lost, lost! O St. Elmo! your loathing is more than I
can bear. Once he hung over me adoringly, wearying
me with his caresses; now he shudders at my touch, as if I
were a viper. And I—what is there that I would not
give for one—just one—of the kisses, which twenty-three
years ago I put up my hand to ward off. O fool that I
was! I cast away the light of his noble, earnest love, and
now he despises me; and I must walk in darkness that
grows blacker as I grope. God grant that Edna Earl may
indeed be in her grave! Or that I may go down into
mine before he sees her again! To give him up to her,
would be more than I could endure. Oh! curses on that
calm face that stole the heart of my daughter's husband,
and won St. Elmo's love from me! How I hate her! Oh!
hold her fast in your icy grasp, grim death! For to see her
in St. Elmo's arms, would drive me wild! Sleep in peace,
Murray Hammond, you are indeed avenged.”

When she went slowly homeward an hour later, with her
veil drawn closely over her tear-stained face, the unvoiced
wish of her aching heart was like hopeless Œnone's:



“O death, death, death, thou ever-floating cloud!
There are enough unhappy on this earth;
Pass by the happy souls that love to live:
I pray thee pass before my light of life,
And shadow all my soul, that I may die.
Thou weighest heavy on the heart within,
Weigh heavy on my eyelids: let me die.”

-- --

CHAPTER XXXVI.

[figure description] Page 542.[end figure description]

HOW lovely! Oh! I did not think there was any
place half so beautiful, this side of heaven!”

With his head on his mother's bosom, Felix
lay near the window of an upper room, looking
out over the Gulf of Genoa.

The crescent curve of the olive-mantled Apennines girdled
the city in a rocky clasp, and mellowed by distance
and the magic enamelling of evening light, each particular
peak rose against the chrysoprase sky like a pyramid of
lapis lazuli, around whose mighty base rolled soft waves
of golden haze.

Over the glassy bosom of the Gulf, where glided boats
filled with gay, pleasure-seeking Italians, floated the merry
strains of a barcarole; with the silvery echo of “Fidulin”
keeping time with the silvery gleam of the dipping oars.



“And the sun went into the west, and down
Upon the water stooped an orange cloud,
And the pale milky reaches flushed, as glad
To wear its colors; and the sultry air
Went out to sea, and puffed the sails of ships
With thymy wafts, the breath of trodden grass.”

“Lift me up, mamma! higher, higher yet. I want to see
the sun. There! it has gone — gone down into the sea. I
can't bear to see it set to-day. It seemed to say good-by to
me, just then. O mamma, mamma! I don't want to die. The
world is so beautiful, and life is so sweet up here in the

-- 543 --

[figure description] Page 543.[end figure description]

sunshine and the starlight, and it is so cold and dark down
there in the grave. Oh! where is Edna? Tell her to come
quick and sing something to me.”

The cripple shuddered and shut his eyes. He had wasted
away, until he looked a mere shadow of humanity, and his
governess stooped and took him from his mother's arms as
if he were a baby.

“Edna, talk to me! Oh! don't let me get afraid to die!
I—”

She laid her lips on his, and the touch calmed their shivering;
and, after a moment, she began to repeat the apocalyptic
vision of heaven:

“And there shall be no night there; and they need no
candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth
them light; and they shall reign for ever and ever.”

“But, Edna, the light does not shine down there in
the grave. If you could go with me—”

“A better and kinder Friend will go with you, dear Felix.”

She sang with strange pathos “Motet,” that beautiful
arrangement of “The Lord is my Shepherd.”

As she reached that part where the words, “Yea though
I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,” are repeated,
the weak quavering voice of the sick boy joined
hers; and, when she ceased, the emaciated face was placid,
the great dread had passed away for ever.

Anxious to divert his thoughts, she put into his hand a
bunch of orange-flowers and violets, which had been sent
to her that day by Mr. Manning; and taking a book from
the bed, she resumed the reading of “The Shepherd of Salisbury
Plain,” to which the invalid had never wearied of listening.

But she soon saw that for once he was indifferent; and,
understanding the expression of the eyes that gazed out on
the purple shadows shrouding the Apennines, she closed
the volume, and laid the sufferer back on his pillow.

While she was standing before a table, preparing some

-- 544 --

[figure description] Page 544.[end figure description]

nourishment to be given to him during the night, Mrs. Andrews
came close to her and whispered:

“Do you see much change? Is he really worse, or do
my fears magnify every bad symptom?”

“He is much exhausted, but I trust the stimulants will
revive him. You must go to bed early, and get a good
sound sleep, for you look worn out. I will wake you if I
see any decided change in him.”

Mrs. Andrews hung for some time over her child's pillow,
caressing him, saying tender, soothing, motherly things;
and, after a while, she and Hattie kissed him, and went into
the adjoining room, leaving him to the care of one whom
he loved better than all the world beside.

It was late at night before the sound of laughter, song,
and chatter died away in the streets of Genoa the magnificent.
While the human tide ebbed and flowed under the
windows, Felix was restless, and his companion tried to interest
him, by telling him the history of the Dorias, and of
the siege during which Massena won such glory. Her conversation
drifted away, even to Ancona, and that sad but
touching incident, which Sismondi records, of the noble
patriotic young mother, who gave to a starving soldier the
milk that her half-famished babe required, and sent him,
thus refreshed and strengthened, to defend the walls of her
beleaguered city.

The boy's fondness for history showed itself, even then,
and he listened attentively to her words.

At length silence reigned through the marble palaces
and Edna rose to place the small lamp in an alabaster vase.

As she did so, something flew into her face, and fluttered
to the edge of the vase, and as she attempted to brush it off,
she started back, smothering a cry of horror. It was the
Sphinx Atropos, the Death's Head Moth; and there, upon
its breast, appallingly distinct, grinned the ghastly gray human
skull. Twice it circled rapidly round the vase, uttering
strange stridulous sounds, then floated up to the canopy

-- 545 --

[figure description] Page 545.[end figure description]

overarching Felix's bed, and poised itself on the carved
frame, waiting and flapping its wings, vulture-like. Shuddering
from head to foot, notwithstanding the protest which
reason offered against superstition, the governess sat down
to watch the boy's slumber.

His eyes were closed, and she hoped that he slept; but
presently he feebly put out his skeleton hand and took
hers.

“Edna, mamma can not hear me, can she?”

“She is asleep, but I will wake her if you wish it.”

“No, she would only begin to cry, and that would worry
me. Edna, I want you to promise me one thing—” He
paused a few seconds and sighed wearily.

“When you all go back home, don't leave me here; take
me with you, and lay my poor little deformed body in the
ground, at `The Willows,' where the sea will sing over me.
We were so happy there! I always thought I should like
my grave to be under the tallest willow, where our canary's
cage used to hang. Edna, I don't think you will live long—
I almost hope you won't—and I want you to promise me,
too, that you will tell them to bury us close together; so
that the very moment I rise out of my grave, on the day of
judgment, I will see your face! Sometimes, when I think
of the millions and millions that will be pressing up for
their trial before God's throne, on that great awful day, I
am afraid I might lose or miss you in the crowd, and never
find you again; but you know, if our coffins touch, you can
stretch out your hand to me as you rise, and we can go together.
Oh! I want your face to be the last I see here,
and the first—yonder.”

He raised his fingers slowly, and they fell back wearily
on the coverlet.

“Don't talk so, Felix. O my darling! God will not
take you away from me. Try to sleep, shut your eyes;
you need rest to compose you.”

She knelt down, kissed him repeatedly, and laid her face

-- 546 --

[figure description] Page 546.[end figure description]

close to his on the pillow; and he tried to turn and put his
emaciated arm around her neck.

“Edna, I have been a trouble to you for a long time; but
you will miss me when I am gone, and you will have nothing
to love. If you live long, marry Mr. Manning, and let him
take care of you. Don't work so hard, dear Edna; only
rest, and let him make you happy. Before I knew you I
was always wishing to die; but now I hate to leave you all
alone, my own dear, pale Edna.”

“O Felix, darling! hush! Go to sleep. You wring
my heart!”

Her sobs distressed him, and, feebly patting her cheek,
he said:

“Perhaps if you will sing me something low, I may go to
sleep, and I want to hear your voice once more. Sing me
that song about the child and the rose-bush, that Hattie
likes so much.”

“Not that! any thing but that! It is too sad, my precious
little darling.”

“But I want to hear it; please, Edna.”

It was an exquisitely painful task that he imposed, but
his wishes ruled her; and she tried to steady her voice as
she sang, in a very low, faltering tone, the beautiful but
melancholy ballad. Tears rolled over her face as she
chanted the verses; and, when she concluded, he repeated
very faintly:



“Sweetly it rests, and on dream-wings flies,
To play with the angels in paradise!”

He nestled his lips to hers, and, after a little while, murmured:

“Good-night, Edna!”

“Good-night, my darling!”

She gave him a stimulating potion, and arranged his head
comfortably. Ere long his heavy breathing told her that

-- 547 --

[figure description] Page 547.[end figure description]

he slept, and, stealing from his side, she sat down in a large
chair near the head of his bed, and watched him.

For many months he had been failing, and they had travelled
from place to place, hoping against hope that each
change would certainly be beneficial.

Day and night Edna had nursed him, had devoted every
thought, almost every prayer to him; and now her heart
seemed centred in him. Scenery, music, painting, rare
MSS., all were ignored; she lived only for that poor dependent
boy, and knew not a moment of peace when separated
from him. She had ceased to study aught but his comfort
and happiness, had written nothing save letters to friends;
and notwithstanding her anxiety concerning the cripple,
the frequent change of air had surprisingly improved her
own health. For six months she had escaped the attacks
so much dreaded, and began to believe her restoration complete,
though the long-banished color obstinately refused to
return to her face, which seemed unable to recover its
rounded outline. Still she was very grateful for the immunity
from suffering, especially as it permitted more unremitting
attendance upon Felix.

She knew that his life was flickering out gently but surely;
and now, as she watched the pale, pinched features, her
own writhed, and she clasped her hands and wept, and
stifled a groan.

She had prayed so passionately and continually that he
might be spared to her; but it seemed that whenever her
heart-strings wrapped themselves around an idol, a jealous
God tore them loose, and snatched away the dear object,
and left the heart to bleed. If that boy died, how utterly
desolate and lonely she would be; nothing left to care for
and to cling to, nothing to claim as her own, and anoint
with the tender love of her warm heart.

She had been so intensely interested in the expansion of
his mind, had striven so tirelessly to stimulate his brain,
and soften and purify his heart; she had been so proud of

-- 548 --

[figure description] Page 548.[end figure description]

his rapid progress, and so ambitious for his future, and now
the mildew of death was falling on her fond hopes. Ah!
she had borne patiently many trials, but this appeared unendurable.
She had set all her earthly happiness on a
little thing—the life of a helpless cripple; and as she gazed
through her tears at that shrunken, sallow face, so dear to
her, it seemed hard! hard! that God denied her this one
blessing. What was the praise and admiration of all the
world in comparison with the loving light in that child's
eyes, and the tender pressure of his lips?

The woman's ambition had long been fully satisfied, and
even exacting conscience, jealously guarding its shrine, saw
daily sacrifices laid thereon, and smiled approvingly upon
her; but the woman's hungry heart cried out, and fought
fiercely, famine-goaded, for its last vanishing morsel of
human love and sympathy. Verily, these bread-riots of
the heart are fearful things, and crucified consciences too
often mark their track.

The little figure on the bed was so motionless, that Edna
crept nearer and leaned down to listen to the breathing;
and her tears fell on his thick, curling hair, and upon the
orange-blossoms and violets.

Standing there, she threw up her clenched hands and
prayed sobbingly:

“My Father! spare the boy to me! I will dedicate anew
my life and his to thy work! I will make him a minister
of thy word, and he shall save precious souls. Oh! do not
take him away! If not for a lifetime, at least spare him a
few years! Even one more year, O my God!”

She walked to the window, rested her forehead against
the stone facing, and looked out; and the wonderful witchery
of the solemn night wove its spell around her. Great,
golden stars clustered in the clear heavens, and were reflected
in the calm, blue pavement of the Mediterranean,
where not a ripple shivered their shining images. A waning
crescent moon swung high over the eastern crest of

-- 549 --

[figure description] Page 549.[end figure description]

the Apennines, and threw a weird light along the Doria's
marble palace, and down on the silver gray olives on the
glistening orange-groves, snow-powdered with fragrant
bloom; and in that wan, mysterious, and most melancholy
light—



“The old, miraculous mountains heaved in sight,
One straining past another along the shore
The way of grand, dull Odyssean ghosts,
Athirst to drink the cool, blue wine of seas,
And stare on voyagers.”

From some lofty campanile, in a distant section of the
silent city, sounded the angelus bell; and from the deep
shadow of olive, vine, and myrtle that clothed the amphitheatre
of hills, the convent-bells caught and reëchoed it.


“Nature comes sometimes,
And says, `I am ambassador for God;'”
and the splendor of the Italian night spoke to Edna's soul,
as the glory of the sunset had done some years before, when
she sat in the dust in the pine glades at Le Bocage; and
she grew calm once more, while out of the blue depths of
the starlit sea came a sacred voice, that said to her aching
heart:

“Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not
as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart
be troubled, neither let it be afraid.”

The cup was not passing away; but courage to drain it
was given by Him, who never calls his faithful children
into the gloom of Gethsemane, without having first stationed
close at hand some strengthening angel. The governess
went back to the bed, and there, on the pillow,
rested the moth, which at her approach flew away with a
humming sound, and disappeared.

After another hour she saw that a change was stealing
over the boy's countenance, and his pulse fluttered more
feebly against her cold fingers. She sprang into the next

-- 550 --

[figure description] Page 550.[end figure description]

room, shook his mother, and hastened back, trying to rouse
the dying child, and give him some stimulants. But though
the large, black eyes opened when she raised his head, there
was no recognition in their fixed gaze; for the soul was preparing
for its final flight, and was too busy to look out of
its windows.

In vain they resorted to the most powerful restoratives;
he remained in the heavy stupor, with no sign of animation,
save the low, irregular, breath, and the weak flutter of the
thread-like pulse.

Mrs. Andrews wept aloud and wrung her hands, and Hattie
cried passionately, as she stood in her long white nightgown
at the side of her brother's bed; but there were no
tears on Edna's cold gray face. She had spent them all at
the foot of God's throne; and now that He had seen fit to
deny her petition, she silently looked with dry eyes at the
heavy rod that smote her.

The night waned, the life with it; now and then the
breathing seemed to cease, but after a few seconds a faint
gasp told that the clay would not yet forego its hold on
the soul that struggled to be free.

The poor mother seemed almost beside herself, as she
called on her child to speak to her once more.

“Sing something, Edna; oh! perhaps he will hear! It
might rouse him!”

The orphan shook her head, and dropped her face on his.

“He would not hear me; no, no! He is listening to the
song of those, whose golden harps ring in the New Jerusalem.”

Out of the whitening east rose the new day, radiant in
bridal garments, wearing a star on its pearly brow; and the
sky flushed, and the sea glowed, while silvery mists rolled
up from the purple mountain gorges, and rested awhile on
the summits of the Apennines, and sunshine streamed over
the world once more.

The first rays flashed into the room, kissing the withered

-- 551 --

[figure description] Page 551.[end figure description]

flowers on the bosom of the cripple, and falling warm
and bright on the cold eyelids and the pulseless temples.
Edna's hand was pressed to his heart, and she knew that it had
given its last weary throb; knew that Felix Andrews had
crossed the sea of glass, and in the dawn of the Eternal day
wore the promised morning-star, and stood in peace before
the Sun of Righteousness.

During the two days that succeeded the death of Felix,
Edna did not leave her room; and without her knowledge
Mrs. Andrews administered opiates that stupefied her.
Late on the morning of the third she awoke, and lay for
some time trying to collect her thoughts.

Her mind was clouded, but gradually it cleared, and she
strained her ears to distinguish the low words spoken in the
apartment next to her own. She remembered, as in a feverish
dream, all that passed on the night that Felix died; and
pressing her hand over her aching forehead, she rose and
sat on the edge of her bed.

The monotonous sounds in the neighboring room swelled
louder for a few seconds, and now she heard very distinctly
the words:

“And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me,
Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from
henceforth.”

She shivered, and wrapped around her shoulders a bright
blue shawl that had been thrown over the foot of the bed.

Walking across the floor, she opened the door, and
looked in.

The boy's body had been embalmed, and placed in a
coffin which rested in the centre of the room; and an English
clergyman, a friend of Mr. Manning's, stood at the head
of the corpse, and read the burial service.

Mrs. Andrews and Hattie were weeping in one corner,
and Mr. Manning leaned against the window, with his hand
on Lila's curls. As the door swung open and Edna entered,
he looked up.

-- 552 --

[figure description] Page 552.[end figure description]

Her dressing gown of gray merino trailed on the marble
floor, and her bare feet gleamed like ivory, as one hand
caught up the soft merino folds sufficiently to enable her
to walk. Over the blue shawl streamed her beautiful hair,
making the wan face look even more ghastly by contrast
with its glossy jet masses.

She stood irresolute, with her calm, mournful eyes riveted
on the coffin, and Mr. Manning saw her pale lips move as
she staggered toward it. He sprang to meet and intercept
her, and she stretched her hands in the direction of the
corpse, and smiled strangely, murmuring like one in a
troubled dream:

“You need not be afraid, little darling, `there is no night
there.'”

She reeled and put her hand to her heart, and would have
fallen, but Mr. Manning caught and carried her back to her
room.

For two weeks she hovered on the borders of eternity;
and often the anxious friends who watched her, felt that
they would rather see her die than endure the suffering,
through which she was called to pass.

She bore it silently, meekly, and when the danger seemed
over, and she was able to sleep without the aid of narcotics,
Mrs. Andrews could not bear to look at the patient white
face, so hopelessly calm.

No allusion was made to Felix, even after she was able to
sit up and ride; but once, when Mr. Manning brought her
some flowers, she looked sorrowfully at the snowy orange-blossoms,
whose strong perfume made her turn paler, and
said faintly:

“I shall never love them or violets again. Take them
away, Hattie, out of my sight; put them on your brother's
grave. They smell of death.”

From that day she made a vigorous effort to rouse herself,
and the boy's name never passed her lips; though she
spent many hours over a small manuscript which she found

-- 553 --

[figure description] Page 553.[end figure description]

among his books, directed to her for revision. “Tales for
Little Cripples,” was the title he had given it, and she was
surprised at the beauty and pathos of many of the sentences.
She carefully revised and rewrote it, adding a brief sketch
of the young writer, and gave it to his mother.

About a month after Felix's death the governess seemed
to have recovered her physical strength, and Mrs. Andrews
announced her intention of going to Germany. Mr. Manning
had engagements that called him to France, and, on
the last day of their stay at Genoa, he came as usual to
spend the evening with Edna.

A large budget of letters and papers had arrived from
America; and when he gave her the package containing her
share, she glanced over the directions, threw them unopened
into a heap on the table, and continued the conversation in
which she was engaged, concerning the architecture of the
churches in Genoa.

Mrs. Andrews had gone to the vault where the body of
her son had been temporarily placed, and Edna was alone
with the editor.

“You ought to look into your papers; they contain very
gratifying intelligence for you. Your last book has gone
through twenty editions, and your praises are chanted all
over your native land. Surely if ever a woman had adulation
enough to render her perfectly happy and pardonably
proud, you are the fortunate individual. Already your numerous
readers are inquiring when you will give them another
book.”

She leaned her head back against her chair, and the little
hands caressed each other as they rested on her knee, while
her countenance was eloquent with humble gratitude for
the success, that God had permitted to crown her efforts;
but she was silent.

“Do you intend to write a book of travels, embracing
the incidents that have marked your tour? I see the public
expect it.”

-- 554 --

[figure description] Page 554.[end figure description]

“No, sir. It seems now a mere matter of course that
all scribblers who come to Europe,should afflict the reading
world with an account of what they saw or failed to see.
So many noble books have been already published, thoroughly
describing this continent, that I have not the temerity,
the presumption to attempt to retouch the grand
old word-pictures. At present, I expect to write nothing.
I want to study some subjects that greatly interest me, and
shall try to inform and improve myself, and keep silent until
I see some phase of truth neglected, or some new aspect of
error threatening mischief in society. Indeed, I have great
cause for gratitude in my literary career. At the beginning
I felt apprehensive that I was destined to sit always under
the left hand of fortune, whom Michael Angelo designed
as a lovely woman seated on a revolving wheel, throwing
crowns and laurel wreaths from her right hand, while only
thorns dropped in a sharp, stinging shower from the other;
but, after a time, the wheel turned, and now I feel only the
soft pattering of the laurel leaves. God knows I do most
earnestly appreciate his abundant blessing upon what I
have thus far striven to effect; but, until I see my way
clearly to some subject of importance which a woman's
hand may touch, I shall not take up my pen. Books seem
such holy things to me, destined to plead either for or against
their creators, in the final tribunal, that I dare not lightly
or hastily attempt to write them; and I can not help thinking
that the author who is less earnestly and solemnly impressed
with the gravity, and, I may almost say, the sanctity
of his or her work, is unworthy of it, and of public
confidence. I dare not, even if I could, dash off articles
and books as the rower shakes water-drops from his oar;
and I humbly acknowledge that what success I may have
achieved is owing to hard, faithful work. I have received
so many kind letters from children that some time, if I live
to be wise enough, I want to write a book especially for
them. I am afraid to attempt it just now; for it requires

-- 555 --

[figure description] Page 555.[end figure description]

more mature judgment and experience,and greater versatility
of talent to write successfully for children than for
grown persons. In the latter, one is privileged to assume
native intelligence and cultivation; but the tender, untutored
minds of the former permit no such margin; and this fact
necessitates clearness and simplicity of style, and power of
illustration that seem to me very rare. As yet I am conscious
of my incapacity for the mission of preparing juvenile
books; but perhaps, if I study closely the characteristics of
young people, I shall learn to understand them more thoroughly.
So much depends on the proper training of our
American youth, especially in view of the great political
questions that now agitate the country, that I confess I feel
some anxiety on the subject.”

“But, Edna, you will not adhere to your resolution of
keeping silent. The public is a merciless task-master;
your own ambition will scourge you on; and having once
put your hand to the literary plough, you will not be allowed
to look back. Rigorously the world exacts to the
last iota, the full quota of the author's arura.

“Yes, sir; but `he that plougheth should plough in hope;'
and when I can see clearly across the wide field, and drive
the gleaming share of truth straight and steady to the end,
then, and not till then, shall I render my summer day's
arura. Meantime, I am resolved to plough no crooked, shallow
furrows on the hearts of our people.”

At length, when Mr. Manning rose to say good-night, he
looked gravely at the governess, and asked:

“Edna, can not Lila take the vacant place in your sad
heart?”

“It is not vacant, sir. Dear memories walk to and fro
therein, weaving garlands of immortelles — singing sweet
tunes of days and years — that can never die. Hereafter I
shall endeavor to entertain the precious guests I have already,
and admit no more. The past is the realm of my
heart; the present and future the kingdom where my mind
must dwell, and my hands labor.”

-- 556 --

[figure description] Page 556.[end figure description]

With a sigh he went away, and she took up the letters
and began to read them. Many were from strangers, and
they greatly cheered and encouraged her; but finally she
opened one, whose superscription had until this instant escaped
her cursory glance. It was from Mr. Hammond, and
contained an account of Mr. Murray's ordination. She
read and re-read it, with a half-bewildered expression in
her countenance, for the joy seemed far too great for credence.
She looked again at the date and signature, and
passing her hand over her brow, wondered if there could
be any mistake. The paper fell into her lap, and a cry of
delight rang through the room.

“Saved—purified—consecrated henceforth to God's holy
work? A minister of Christ? O most merciful God! I
thank thee! My prayers are answered with a blessing I
never dared to hope for, or even to dream of! Can I ever,
ever be grateful enough? A pastor, holding up pure
hands! Thank God! my sorrows are all ended now; there
is no more grief for me. Ah! what a glory breaks upon
the future! What though I never see his face in this
world? I can be patient indeed; for now I know, oh! I
know that I shall surely see it yonder!”

She sank on her knees at the open window, and wept for
the first time since Felix died. Happy, happy tears mingled
with broken words of rejoicing, that seemed a foretaste
of heaven.

Her heart was so full of gratitude and exultation, that
she could not sleep, and she sat down and looked over the
sea, while her face was radiant and tremulous. The transition
from patient hopelessness and silent struggling—this
most unexpected and glorious fruition of the prayers of
many years — was so sudden and intoxicating, that it completely
unnerved her.

She could not bear this great happiness as she had borne
her sorrows, and now and then she smiled to find the tears
gushing afresh from her beaming eyes.

-- 557 --

[figure description] Page 557.[end figure description]

Once, in an hour of sinful madness, Mr. Murray had taken
a human life, and ultimately caused the loss of another;
but the waves that were running high beyond the mole
told her in thunder-tones that he had saved, had snatched
two lives from their devouring rage. And the shining stars
overhead grouped themselves into characters that said to
her, “Judge not, that ye be not judged;” and the ancient
mountains whispered, “Stand still, and see the salvation of
God!” and the grateful soul of the lonely woman answered:



“That all the jarring notes of life
Seem blending in a psalm,
And all the angles of its strife
Slow rounding into calm.”

-- --

CHAPTER XXXVII.

[figure description] Page 558.[end figure description]

IMMEDIATELY after her return to New-York,
Edna resumed her studies with renewed energy,
and found her physical strength recruited and
her mind invigorated by repose. Her fondness
for Hattie induced her to remain with Mrs. Andrews, in
the capacity of governess, though her position in the family
had long ceased to resemble in any respect that of a hireling.
Five hours of each day were devoted to the education
of the little girl, who, though vastly inferior in mental
endowments to her brother, was an engaging and exceedingly
affectionate child, fully worthy of the love which her
gifted governess lavished upon her. The remainder of her
time Edna divided between study, music, and an extensive
correspondence, which daily increased.

She visited little, having no leisure and less inclination to
fritter away her mornings in gossip and chit-chat; but she
appropriated one evening in each week to the reception of
her numerous kind friends, and of all strangers who desired
to call upon her. These reunions were brilliant and delightful,
and it was considered a privilege to be present at
gatherings where eminent men and graceful, refined, cultivated
Christian women assembled to discuss ethical and
æsthetic topics, which all educated Americans are deemed
capable of comprehending.

Edna's abhorrence of double entendre and of the fashionable
sans souci style of conversation, which was tolerated
by many who really disliked but had not nerve enough to

-- 559 --

[figure description] Page 559.[end figure description]

frown it down, was not a secret to any who read her writings
or attended her receptions. Without obtruding her
rigid views of true womanly delicacy and decorum upon
any one, her deportment under all circumstances silently
published her opinion of certain latitudinarian expressions
prevalent in society.

She saw that the growing tendency to free and easy manners
and colloquial license was rapidly destroying all reverence
for womanhood; was levelling the distinction between
ladies' parlors and gentlemen's club-rooms; was
placing the sexes on a platform of equality which was dangerous
to feminine delicacy, that God-built bulwark of feminine
purity and of national morality.

That time-honored maxim, “Honi soit qui mal y pense,
she found had been distorted from its original and noble
significance, and was now a mere convenient India-rubber
cloak, stretched at will to cover and excuse allusions which
no really modest woman could tolerate. Consequently
when she heard it flippantly pronounced in palliation of
some gross offence against delicacy, she looked more searchingly
into the characters of the indiscreet talkers, and quietly
intimated to them that their presence was not desired at
her receptions. Believing that modesty and purity were
twin sisters, and that vulgarity and vice were rarely if ever
divorced, Edna sternly refused to associate with those whose
laxity of manners indexed, in her estimation, a corresponding
laxity of morals. Married belles and married beaux she
shunned and detested, regarding them as a disgrace to their
families, as a blot upon all noble womanhood and manhood,
and as the most dangerous foes to the morality of the community,
in which they unblushingly violated hearth-stone
statutes and the venerable maxims of social decorum.

The ostracized banded in wrath, and ridiculed her antiquated
prudery; but knowing that the pure and noble
mothers, wives, and daughters honored and trusted her,
Edna gave no heed to raillery and envious malice, but

-- 560 --

[figure description] Page 560.[end figure description]

resolutely obeyed the dictates of conscience and the promptings
of her womanly intuitions.

Painful experience had taught her the imprudence, the
short-sighted policy of working until very late at night;
and in order to take due care of her health, she wisely resorted
to a different system of study, which gave her more
sleep, and allowed her some hours of daylight for her literary
labors.

In the industrial pursuits of her own sex she was intensely
interested, and spared no trouble in acquainting herself with
the statistics of those branches of employment already open
to them; consequently she was never so happy as when the
recipient of letters from the poor women of the land, who
thanked her for the words of hope, advice, and encouragement
which she constantly addressed to them.

While the world honored her, she had the precious assurance
that her Christian countrywomen loved and trusted
her. She felt the painful need of Mr. Manning's society, and
even his frequent letters did not fully satisfy her; but as he
had resolved to reside in Europe, at least for some years,
she bore the irreparable loss of his counsel and sympathy,
as she bore all other privations, bravely and quietly.

Now and then alarming symptoms of the old suffering
warned her of the uncertainty of her life; and after much
deliberation, feeling that her time was limited, she commenced
another book.

Mr. Hammond wrote begging her to come to him, as he
was now hopelessly infirm, and confined to his room; but
she shrank from a return to the village so intimately associated
with events which she wished if possible to forget;
and, while she declined the invitation, she proved her affection
for her venerable teacher by sending him every day a
long, cheerful letter.

Since her departure from the parsonage Mrs. Murray had
never written to her; but through Mr. Hammond's and Huldah's
letters Edna learned that Mr. Murray was the

-- 561 --

[figure description] Page 561.[end figure description]

officiating minister in the church which he had built in his boyhood;
and now and then the old pastor painted pictures of
life at Le Bocage, that brought happy tears to the orphan's
eyes. She heard from time to time of the good the new
minister was accomplishing among the poor; of the beneficial
influence he exerted, especially over the young men of
the community; of the charitable institutions to which he
was devoting a large portion of his fortune; of the love
and respect, the golden opinions he was winning from
those whom he had formerly estranged by his sarcastic bitterness.

While Edna fervently thanked God for this most wonderful
change, she sometimes repeated exultingly:



“Man-like is it to fall into sin,
Fiend-like is it to dwell therein,
Christ-like is it for sin to grieve,
God-like is it all sin to leave!”

Only one cause of disquiet now remained. The political
storm of 1861 alarmed her; and she determined that if the
threatened secession of the South took place, she would immediately
remove to Charleston or New-Orleans, link her
destiny with the cause which she felt was so just, so holy,
and render faithful allegiance to the section she loved so well.
She knew that she could easily obtain a school, or support
herself by her pen; and moreover, a very respectable
amount—the careful savings of sums paid by her publishers—
was now in Mr. Andrews' keeping.

One darling rose-hued dream of her life was to establish
a free-school and circulating library in the village of Chattanooga;
and keeping this hope ever in view, she had denied
herself all superfluous luxuries, and jealously hoarded her
savings.

She felt now that, should she become an invalid, and incapable
of writing or teaching, the money which Mr. Andrews
had invested very judiciously, would at least supply
her with the necessities of life.

-- 562 --

[figure description] Page 562.[end figure description]

One evening she held her weekly reception as usual,
though she had complained of not feeling quite well that day.

A number of carriages stood before Mrs. Andrews' door,
and many friends who laughed and talked to the governess,
little dreamed that it was the last time they would spend
an evening together in her society. The pleasant hours
passed swiftly; Edna had never conversed more gracefully
or brilliantly, and the auditors thought her voice was richer
and sweeter than ever, as she sang the last song and rose
from the piano.

The guests took their departure—the carriages rolled
away.

Mrs. Andrews ran up to her room, and Edna paused in
the brilliantly lighted parlors to read a note, which had
been handed to her during the evening.

Standing under the blazing chandelier, the face and figure
of this woman could not fail to excite interest in all who
gazed upon her.

She was dressed in plain black silk, which exactly fitted
her form, and in her hair glowed rich clusters of scarlet
sage and geranium flowers. A spray of red fuchsia was
fastened by the beautiful stone cameo that confined her lace
collar; and, save the handsome gold bands on her wrists,
she wore no other ornaments.

Felix had given her these bracelets as a Christmas present,
and after his death she never took them off; for inside
he had his name and hers engraved, and between them the
word “Mizpah.”

To-night the governess was very weary, and the fair sweet
face wore its old childish expression of mingled hopelessness,
and perfect patience, and indescribable repose. As
she read, the tired look passed away, and over her pallid
features, so daintily sculptured, stole a faint glow, such as
an ivory Niobe might borrow from the fluttering crimson
folds of silken shroudings. The peaceful lips stirred also,
and the low tone was full of pathos as she said;

-- 563 --

[figure description] Page 563.[end figure description]

“How very grateful I ought to be. How much I have
to make me happy, to encourage me to work diligently and
faithfully. How comforting it is to feel that parents have
sufficient confidence in me to be willing to commit their
children to my care. What more can I wish? My cup is
brimmed with blessings. Ah! why am I not entirely happy?”

The note contained the signatures of six wealthy gentlemen,
who requested her acceptance of a tasteful and handsome
house, on condition that she would consent to undertake
the education of their daughters, and permit them to
pay her a liberal salary.

It was a flattering tribute to the clearness of her intellect,
the soundness of her judgment, the extent of her acquirements,
and the purity of her heart.

While she could not accede to the proposition, she appreciated
most gratefully the generosity and good opinion
of those who made it.

Twisting the note between her fingers, her eyes fell on
the carpet, and she thought of all her past; of the sorrows,
struggles, and heart-aches, the sleepless nights and weary,
joyless days—first of adverse, then of favorable criticism;
of toiling, hoping, dreading, praying; and now, in the
peaceful zenith of her triumph, popularity, and usefulness,
she realized



“That care and trial seem at last,
Through Memory's sunset air,
Like mountain ranges overpast,
In purple distance fair.”

The note fluttered to the floor, the hands folded themselves
together, and she raised her eyes to utter an humble
fervent “Thank God!” But the words froze on her lips;
for as she looked up, she saw Mr. Murray standing a few
feet from her.

“God has pardoned all my sins, and accepted me as a

-- 564 --

[figure description] Page 564.[end figure description]

laborer worthy to enter his vineyard. Is Edna Earl more
righteous than the Lord she worships?”

His face was almost as pale as hers, and his voice trembled
as he extended his arms toward her.

She stood motionless, looking up at him with eyes that
brightened and brightened until their joyful radiance
seemed indeed unearthly; and the faint, delicate blush on
her cheeks deepened and burned, and with a quivering cry
of gladness that told volumes, she hid her face in her
hands.

He came nearer, and the sound of his low, mellow voice
thrilled her heart as no other music had ever done.

“Edna, have you a right to refuse me forgiveness, when
the blood of Christ has purified me from the guilt of other
years?”

She trembled and said brokenly:

“Mr. Murray—you never wronged me—and I have nothing
to forgive.”

“Do you still believe me an unprincipled hypocrite?”

“Oh! no, no, no!”

“Do you believe that my repentance has been sincere,
and acceptable to my insulted God? Do you believe that
I am now as faithfully endeavoring to serve Him, as a remorseful
man possibly can?”

“I hope so, Mr. Murray.”

“Edna, can you trust me now?”

Some seconds elapsed before she answered, and then the
words were scarcely audible.

“I trust you.”

“Thank God!”

There was a brief pause, and she heard a heavily-drawn
sigh escape him.

“Edna, it is useless to tell you how devotedly I love
you, for you have known that for years; and yet you have
shown my love no mercy. But perhaps if you could realize
how much I need your help in my holy work, how much

-- 565 --

[figure description] Page 565.[end figure description]

more good I could accomplish in the world if you were
with me, you might listen, without steeling yourself against
me, as you have so long done. Can you, will you trust me
fully? Can you be a minister's wife, and aid him as only
you can? O my darling, my darling! I never expect to
be worthy of you! But you can make me less unworthy!
My own darling, come to me.”

He stood within two feet of her, but he was—too humble?
Nay, nay, too proud to touch her without permission.

Her hands fell from her crimson cheeks, and she looked
up at the countenance of her king.

In her fond eyes he seemed noble and sanctified, and
worthy of all confidence; and as he opened his arms once
more, she glided into them and laid her head on his shoulder,
whispering:

“Oh! I trust you! I trust you fully!”



“Ask me no more: thy fate and mine are sealed:
I strove against the stream, and all in vain:
Let the great river take me to the main:
No more, dear love, for at a touch I yield:
Ask me no more.”

Standing in the close, tender clasp of his strong arms,
she listened to a narration of his grief and loneliness, his
hopes and fears, his desolation and struggles and prayers
during their long separation. Then for the first time she
learned that he had come more than once to New-York,
solely to see her, having exacted a promise from Mr. Manning
that he would not betray his presence in the city.
He had followed her at a distance as she wandered with
the children through the park; and, once in the ramble,
stood so close to her, that he put out his hand and touched
her dress. Mr. Manning had acquainted him with all that
had ever passed between them on the subject of his unsuccessful
suit; and during her sojourn in Europe, had kept
him regularly advised of the state of her health.

-- 566 --

[figure description] Page 566.[end figure description]

At last, when Mr. Murray bent his head to press his lips
again to hers, he exclaimed in the old, pleading tone that
had haunted her memory for years:

“Edna, with all your meekness you are wilfully proud!
You tell me you trust me, and you nestle your dear head
here on my shoulder—why won't you say what you know
so well I am longing, hungering to hear? Why won't you
say, `St. Elmo, I love you'?”

The glowing face was only pressed closer.

“My little darling!”

“O Mr. Murray! could I be here—”

“Well, my stately Miss Earl! I am waiting most respectfully
to allow you an opportunity of expressing
yourself.”

No answer.

He laughed as she had heard him once before, when he
took her in his arms and dared her to look into his eyes.

“When I heard your books extolled; when I heard your
praises from men, women, and children; when I could
scarcely pick up a paper without finding some mention of
your name; when I came here to-night, and paced the
pavement, waiting for your admirers to leave the house;
whenever and wherever I have heard your dear name
uttered, I have been exultingly proud! For I knew that
the heart of the people's pet was mine, all mine! I gloried
in the consciousness, which alone strengthened and comforted
me, that, despite all that the public could offer you,
despite the adulation of other men, and despite my utter
unworthiness, my own darling was true to me! that you
never loved any one but St. Elmo Murray! And as God
reigns above us, his happy world holds no man so grateful,
so happy, so proud as I am! No man so resolved to prove
himself worthy of his treasure! Edna, looking back across
the dark years that have gone so heavily over my head,
and comparing you, my pure, precious darling, with that
woman, whom in my boyhood I selected for my

-- 567 --

[figure description] Page 567.[end figure description]

life-companion, I know not whether I am most humble, or grateful,
or proud!



`Ah! who am I, that God hath saved
Me from the doom I did desire,
And crossed the lot myself had craved
To set me higher?
What have I done that he should bow
From heaven to choose a wife for me?
And what deserved, he should endow
My home with THEE?'”

As Mr. Hammond was not able to take the fatiguing
journey north, and Edna would not permit any one else to
perform her marriage ceremony, she sent Mr. Murray home
without her, promising to come to the parsonage as early as
possible.

Mr. and Mrs. Andrews were deeply pained by the intelligence
of her approaching departure, and finally they consented
to accompany her on her journey.

The last day of the orphan's sojourn in New-York was
spent at the quiet spot where Felix slept his last sleep; and
it caused her poignant grief to bid good-bye to his resting-place,
which was almost as dear to her as the grave of her
grandfather. Their affection had been so warm, so sacred,
that she clung fondly to his memory; and it was not until
she reached the old dépôt, where carriages were waiting
for the party, that the shadow of that day entirely left her
countenance.

In accordance with her own request, Edna did not see
Mr. Murray again until the hour appointed for their marriage.

It was a bright, beautiful afternoon, warm with sunshine,
when she permitted Mrs. Murray to lead her into the study
where the party had assembled. Mr. and Mrs. Andrews,
Hattie, Huldah, and the white-haired pastor, were all
there; and when Edna entered, Mr. Murray advanced to
meet her, and received her hand from his mother.

-- 568 --

[figure description] Page 568.[end figure description]

The orphan's eyes were bent to the floor, and never once
lifted, even when the trembling voice of her beloved pastor
pronounced her St. Elmo Murray's wife. The intense pallor
of her face frightened Mrs. Andrews, who watched her
with suspended breath, and once moved eagerly toward her.
Mr. Murray felt her lean more heavily against him during
the ceremony; and, now turning to take her in his arms, he
saw that her eyelashes had fallen on her cheeks—she had
lost all consciousness of what was passing.

Two hours elapsed before she recovered fully from the
attack; and when the blood showed itself again in lips
that were kissed so repeatedly, Mr. Murray lifted her from
the sofa in the study, and passing his arm around her, said:

“To-day I snap the fetters of your literary bondage.
There shall be no more books written! No more study,
no more toil, no more anxiety, no more heart-aches! And
that dear public you love so well, must even help itself, and
whistle for a new pet. You belong solely to me now, and
I shall take care of the life you have nearly destroyed, in
your inordinate ambition. Come, the fresh air will revive
you.”

They stood a moment under the honeysuckle arch over
the parsonage gate, where the carriage was waiting to take
them to Le Bocage, and Mr. Murray asked:

“Are you strong enough to go to the church?”

“Yes, sir; the pain has all passed away. I am perfectly
well again.”

They crossed the street, and he took her in his arms and
carried her up the steps, and into the grand, solemn church,
where the soft, holy violet light from the richly-tinted
glass streamed over gilded organ-pipes and sculptured
columns.

Neither Edna nor St. Elmo spoke as they walked down
the aisle; and in perfect silence both knelt before the shining
altar, and only God heard their prayers of gratitude.

After some moments Mr. Murray put out his hand, took

-- 569 --

[figure description] Page 569.[end figure description]

Edna's, and, holding it it his on the top of the balustrade,
he prayed aloud, asking God's blessing on their marriage,
and fervently dedicating all their future to his work.

And the hectic flush of the dying day was reflected on
the window high above the altar, and, burning through the
red mantle of the Christ, fell down upon the marble shrine
like sacred, sacrificial fire.

Edna felt as if her heart could not hold all its measureless
joy. It seemed a delightful dream to see Mr. Murray
kneeling at her side; to hear his voice earnestly consecrating
their lives to the service of Jesus Christ.

She knew from the tremor in his tone, and the tears in
his eyes, that his dedication was complete; and now to be
his companion through all the remaining years of their
earthly pilgrimage, to be allowed to help him and love him,
to walk heavenward with her hand in his; this—this was
the crowning glory and richest blessing of her life.

When his prayer ended, she laid her head down on the
altar-railing, and sobbed like a child.

In the orange glow of a wintry sunset, they came out and
sat down on the steps, while a pair of spotless white pigeons
perched on the blood-stain; and Mr. Murray put his arm
around Edna, and drew her face to his bosom.

“Darling, do you remember that once, in the dark days
of my reckless sinfulness, I asked you one night, in the library
at Le Bocage, if you had no faith in me? And you
repeated so vehemently, `None, Mr. Murray!'”

“O sir! do not think of it. Why recur to what is so
painful and so long past? Forgive those words and forget
them! Never was more implicit faith, more devoted
affection, given to any human being than I give now to
you, Mr. Murray; you, who are my first and my last and
my only love.”

She felt his arm tighten around her waist, and his tears
fell on her forehead, as he bowed his face to hers.

“Forgive? Ah my darling! do you recollect also that I

-- 570 --

[figure description] Page 570.[end figure description]

told you then that the time would come when your dear
lips would ask pardon for what they uttered that night, and
that when that hour arrived I would take my revenge?
My wife! my pure, noble, beautiful wife! give me my revenge,
for I cry with the long-banished Roman:



`Oh! a kiss—long as my exile,
Sweet as my revenge!'”

He put his hand under her chin, drew the lips to his, and
kissed them repeatedly.

Down among the graves, in the brown grass and withered
leaves, behind a tall shaft, around which coiled a carved
marble serpent with hooded head—there, amid the dead,
crouched a woman's figure, with a stony, gray, Gorgonian
face, and writhing lips, and blue chatoyant eyes, that glared
with murderous hate at the sweet holy countenance of
the happy bride. When St. Elmo tenderly kissed the pure
lips of his wife, Agnes Powell smothered a savage cry, and
Nemesis was satisfied as the wretched woman fell forward
on the grass, sweeping her yellow hair over her eyes, to
shut out the vision that maddened her.

Then and there, for the first time, as she sat enfolded by
her husband's arm, Edna felt that she could thank him for
the monument erected over her grandfather's grave.

The light faded slowly in the west, the pigeons ceased their
fluttering about the belfry, and as he turned to quit the
church, so dear to both, Mr. Murray stretched his hand
toward the ivy-clad vault, and said solemnly:

“I throw all mournful years behind me; and, by the
grace of God, our new lives, commencing this hallowed
day, shall make noble amends for the wasted past. Loving
each other, aiding each other, serving Christ, through
whose atonement alone, I have been saved from eternal
ruin. To Thy merciful guidance, O Father! we commit our
future.”

-- 571 --

[figure description] Page 571.[end figure description]

Edna looked reverently up at his beaming countenance,
whence the shadows of hate and scorn had long since passed;
and, as his splendid eyes came back to hers, reading
in her beautiful, pure face all her love and confidence and
happy hope, he drew her closer to his bosom, and laid his
dark cheek on hers, saying fondly and proudly:



“My wife, my life. Oh! we will walk this world,
Yoked in all exercise of noble end,
And so through those dark gates across the wild
That no man knows. My hopes and thine are one
Accomplish thou my manhood, and thyself,
Lay thy sweet hands in mine and trust to me.”

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Back matter

-- --

NEW BOOKS And New Editions Recently Published by G. W. CARLETON & CO. , NEW YORK.

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

GEORGE W. CARLETON. HENRY S. ALLEN.

N.B.—The Publisher, upon receipt of the price in advance, will send any of
the following Books by mail, POSTAGE FREE, to any part of the United States. This
convenient and very safe mode may be adopted when the neighboring Booksellers
are not supplied with the desired work. State name and address in full.

Victor Hugo.

LES MISÉRABLES.—The best edition, two elegant 8vo. vols.,
beautifully bound in cloth, $5.50;
half calf, $10.00
LES MISÉRABLES.—The popular edition, one large octavo volume,
paper covers, $2.00;
cloth bound, $2.50
LES MISÉRABLES.—In the Spanish language. Fine 8vo. edition,
two vols., paper covers, $4.00;
cloth bound, $5.00
JARGAL.—A new novel. Illustrated. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE LIFE OF VICTOR HUGO.—By himself. 8vo. cloth, $1.75

Miss Muloch.

JOHN HALIFAX.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
A LIFE FOR A LIFE.— With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Charlotte Bronte (Currer Bell).

JANE EYRE.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE PROFESSOR.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
SHIRLEY.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
VILLETTE.—A novel. With illustration. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Hand-Books of Society.

THE HABITS OF GOOD SOCIETY; with thoughts, hints, and
anecdotes, concerning nice points of taste, good manners,
and the art of making oneself agreeable. The most entertaining
work of the kind ever published.
12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE ART OF CONVERSATION.—With directions for self-culture.
A sensible and instructive work, that ought to be in the
hands of every one who wishes to be either an agreeable
talker or listener.
12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE ART OF AMUSING.—A collection of graceful arts, games,
tricks, puzzles, and charades, intended to amuse everybody,
and enable all to amuse everybody else. With suggestions for
private theatricals, tableaux, parlor and family amusements,
etc. With nearly 150 illustrative pictures.
12mo. cloth, $2.00

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

Mrs. Mary J. Holmes' Works.

'LENA RIVERS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
DARKNESS AND DAYLIGHT.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
TEMPEST AND SUNSHINE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
MARIAN GREY.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
MEADOW BROOK.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
ENGLISH ORPHANS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
DORA DEANE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
COUSIN MAUDE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HOMESTEAD ON THE HILLSIDE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HUGH WORTHINGTON.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Artemus Ward.

HIS BOOK.—The first collection of humorous writings by A.
Ward. Full of comic illustrations.
12mo. cloth, $1.50
HIS TRAVELS.—A comic volume of Indian and Mormon adventures.
With laughable illustrations.
12mo. cloth, $1.50

Miss Augusta J. Evans.

SEULAH.—A novel of great power. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
MACARIA.—A novel of great power. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
ST. ELMO.—A novel of great power. 12mo. cloth, $2.00

By the Author of “Rutledge.”

RUTLEDGE.—A deeply interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE SUTHERLANDS.—A deeply interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
FRANK WARRINGTON.—A deeply interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
ST. PHILIP'S.—A deeply interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
LOUIE'S LAST TERM AT ST. MARY'S. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
ROUNDHEARTS AND OTHER STORIES.—For children. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
A ROSARY FOR LENT.—Devotional readings. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Josh Billings.

WIFE BOOK.—All the rich comic sayings of this celebrated humorist.
With comic illustrations.
12mo. cloth, $1.50

Mrs. Ritchie (Anna Cora Mowatt).

FAIRY FINGERS.—A capital new novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE MUTE SINGER.—A capital new novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
A NEW BOOK.—In press. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

New English Novels.

BEYMINSTRE.—A very interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
RECOMMENDED TO MERCY.—A very interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
TAKEN UPON TRUST.—A very interesting novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Geo. W. Carleton.

OUR ARTIST IN CUBA.—A humorous volume of travels; with
fifty comic illustrations by the author.
12mo. cloth, $1.50
OUR ARTIST IN PERU.— $1.50

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

A. S. Roe's Works.

A LONG LOOK AHEAD.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
TO LOVE AND TO BE LOVED.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
TIME AND TIDE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
I'VE BEEN THINKING.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE STAR AND THE CLOUD.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
TRUE TO THE LAST.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
HOW COULD HE HELP IT?— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
LIKE AND UNLIKE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
LOOKING AROUND.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
WOMAN, OUR ANGEL.—Just published. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Richard B. Kimball.

WAS HE SUCCESSFUL.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
UNDERCURRENTS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
SAINT LEGER.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
ROMANCE OF STUDENT LIFE.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
IN THE TROPICS.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE PRINCE OF KASHNA.— A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
EMILIE.—A sequel to “St. Leger.” In press. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Orpheus C. Kerr.

THE ORPHEUS C. KERR PAPERS.—Comic letters and humorous
military criticisms. Three series.
12mo. cloth, $1.50

Edmund Kirke.

AMONG THE PINES.—A Southern sketch. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
MY SOUTHERN FRIENDS.—A Southern sketch. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
DOWN IN TENNESSEE.—A Southern sketch. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
ADRIFT IN DIXIE.—A Southern sketch. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
AMONG THE GUERILLAS.—A Southern sketch. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

T. S. Arthur's New Works.

LIGHT ON SHADOWED PATHS.—A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
OUT IN THE WORLD.—A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
NOTHING BUT MONEY.—A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
WHAT CAME AFTERWARDS.—A novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
OUR NEIGHBORS.—Just published. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Robinson Crusoe.

A handsome illustrated edition, complete. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Joseph Rodman Drake.

THE CULPRIT FAY.—A faery poem 12mo. cloth, $1.25
AN ILLUSTRATED EDITION.—With 100 exquisite illustrations on
wood. Quarto, beautifully printed and bound,
$5.00

Algernon Charles Swinburne.

LAUS VENERIS—and other Poems and Ballads. 12mo. cloth. $1.75

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

Cuthbert Bede.

VERDANT GREEN.—A rollicking, humorous novel of English student
life; with 200 comic illustrations.
12mo. cloth, $1.50

Private Miles O'Reilly.

BAKED MEATS OF THE FUNERAL.—A comic book. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
LIFE AND ADVENTURES—with comic illustrations. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

M. Michelet's Remarkable Works.

LOVE (L'AMOUR).—From the French. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
WOMAN (LA FEMME).—From the French. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

J. Sheridan Le Fanu.

WYLDER'S HAND.—A powerful new novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE HOUSE BY THE CHURCHYARD.—A powerful new novel. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Rev. John Cumming, D.D., of London.

THE GREAT TRIBULATION.—Two series. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE GREAT PREPARATION.—Two series. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE GREAT CONSUMMATION.—Two series. 12mo. cloth, $1.50
THE LAST WARNING CRY.—Two series. 12mo. cloth, $1.50

Ernest Renan.

THE LIFE OF JESUS.—From the French work. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
THE APOSTLES.—From the French work. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Popular Italian Novels.

DOCTOR ANTONIO.—A love story. By Ruffini. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
VINCENZO.—A love story. By Ruffini. 12mo. cloth, $1.75
BEATRICE CENCI.—By Guerrazzi, with portrait. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

Charles Reade.

THE CLOISTER AND THE HEARTH.—A magnificent new novel—
the best this author ever wrote.
8vo. cloth, $2.00

The Opera.

TALES FROM THE OPERAS.—A collection of clever stories, based
upon the plots of all the famous operas.
12mo. cloth, $1.50

Robert B. Roosevelt.

THE GAME-FISH OF THE NORTH.—Illustrated. 12mo. cloth, $2.00
SUPERIOR FISHING.—Illustrated. 12mo. cloth, $2.00
THE GAME-BIRDS OF THE NORTH.—Illustrated. 12mo. cloth, $2.00

John Phœnix.

THE SQUIBOB PAPERS.—A new humorous volume, filled with
comic illustrations by the author.
12mo. cloth, $1.50

Matthew Hale Smith.

MOUNT CALVARY.—Meditations in sacred places. 12mo. $2.00

P. T. Barnum.

THE HUMBUGS OF THE WORLD.—Two series. 12mo. cloth, $1.75

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Evans, Augusta J. (Augusta Jane), 1835-1909 [1867], St. Elmo: a novel (Carleton, New York) [word count] [eaf749T].
Powered by PhiloLogic